Skip to main content

Full text of "Here and there in the Greek New Testament"

See other formats

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 
to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 
publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 

We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http : //books . google . com/ 

32101 064799644 

.•t t : 9^ 

i i 


'^^» « 

.** -., 









ifibra^rg af 

'.':■ '■■'S'^f- . .'-.^ 



With an introduction on 


Lemuel Stoughton Potwin, D.D. 

Professor in Adclbert College of Western Reserve University 

Chicago : New York : Toronto 

Fleming H. Revell Company 

Copyright, 1898, by Fleming H. Revell Company 

• • • • 
■• •• • » I 

' • •• ' 

• ••• • 

!•••;•••• • 

• • • • "•• ••• • • 

• ••••••••• • 


To the Memory 

My Dear Brother 



\ APR2UlbU4 



This book is not a commentary, but offers itself as a 
supplement to the commentaries. Every student of the 
New Testament has general helps that shed an impartial, 
even if sometimes needless, light on every chapter. But 
in this age of books, when much of the reader's time is 
taken up in selecting what to read, it is but fair that the 
exegetical writer should select beforehand, and offer only 
what seems to him not found already in the necessarily 
common material of complete works. If he thinks that 
he has gained new light on various passages, let him be 
content to tell what has come to him here and there. Let 
him resolutely refrain from making a commentary. 
Otherwise what is really new and good in his work will 
be overlaid and hidden, or at least crowded and cramped, 
by what may be good but cannot be new. I have tried, 
in this little volume, to follow the advice now given. 

A part of the book has been made by revising articles 
contributed to religious periodicals. Some of these arti- 
cles have been changed so much as to almost prevent rec- 
ognition; and I cannot suppose that my readers care 
enough for looking up my past work to wish for a full 
list of material previously published. I may sa}^ that 
No. I. is substantially from the Andover Review, that 
No. II. is partly from The Journal of Biblical Literature. 



Not a few pages are taken, with changes, from the Bib- 
liotheca Sacra. 

In regard to the Introduction, I anticipate the criticism 
that it is not properly so called. If, however, it be found 
to have, as I hope it will, a value of its own, its lack of 
introductory and explanatory connection with what fol- 
lows, will pass without much objection. It is not a trea- 
tise, nor even an essay, but simply a series of somewhat 
disconnected practical hints. 

L, S, P. 

Cleveland^ O., June i, 1897. 

Hints on New Testament Exegesis - ii 

I. A Point of Grammar in " Gloria in Excelsis " 49 
II. 'Eniouffto^. Translated in the Lord's Prayer 

"daily" - - - 58 

III. Does the Lord's Prayer make mention of the 

Devil? - - - 84 

IV. Does 'HXtxta in Matthew and Luke Mean Stature 

or Age? - - - 105 

V. To the Sleeping Disciples - - 1 1 1 

VI. Demons - ■ - - 113 

VII. The New Testament use of ayandto and ^lUm 115 

VIII. The Historical Present in the Four Gospels 127 

IX. Does the Preface to Luke's Gospel belong 

also to the Acts ? - - - 130 

X. Christ's Descent into Hades - 137 

XI. Appointed to Eternal Life - - 145 
XII. Agripp^ to Paul: Acts xxvi., 28 in the Light 

of Latin Idiom - - 147 

XIII. Reconciliation by Self-Revelation - 152 

XIV. The Meaning of "Foreknew" in Romans 

VIII., 29 as illustrated by John x., 27 155 

XV. Paul's Anathema - - - 159 

XVI. Words Borrowed from the Latin - 162 
XVII. Words Borrowed from the Hebrew and 

Aramaic - - - 182 

XVIII. Words not found in Classical Writers 194 


General Index - - - 203 

Index of Greek Words - - 213 

Index of New Testament Te3(t9 - ?i6 

Here and There in the Greek 
New Testament 



In thinking of the conditions of highest success in the 
exegesis of the New Testament, we naturally make three 
divisions: ist, The personal qualifications of the exegete ; 
2nd, The principles of exegesis ; 3rd, The helpful methods. 
These divisions will often cross each other, and may lead 
to some repetition, though from different points of view. 


I. I mention first an open mind. This does not mean 
that one should be indifferent towards the topics of the 
New Testament, or without settled Christian opinions. 
Such a state of religious emptiness is exegetical paralysis. 
But the open mind implies such a quiet holding in abey- 
ance and balancing of personal opinions and habits, of 
traditional and current views, that one may come to the 
task of interpretation with something of the freshness 
that belongs to a new investigation. Such questions as, 
What doctrine does this passage support? What sort ojE 



sermon will grow out of it? Is it in harmony with a 
certain other text? Is it quite worthy of the writer? 
must wait till the open-minded soul catches the simple 
meaning before it. There is also a natural open-minded- 
ness distinct from the impartiality of set purpose. The 
successful exegete is different from the successful writer, 
the latter being intensely executive, while the former is 
intensely and broadly receptive ; open to every form of 
thinking, and every manifestation of character. There 
is in him a complete, and minute, even though quiet,atten- 
tiveness. Every ripple in the stream of thought leaves 
its mark. This openness extends also to the tone and 
spirit, as well as to the intellectual contents of a passage. 
The open mind, in its most active state, is kindled by a 
passion for the truth. 

2. A mind sensitive to language. This means more 
than the ability to understand the main drift of language, 
and analyze its phrases. A sensitive mind appreciates 
shades of meaning, and takes impressions which it may 
not be able logically to explain. With photographic con- 
formity it catches the moods of writers, and feels the power 
of their style. This delicate language-sense may be illus- 
trated by the sense of hearing. A dull ear can hear 
shouts and rumblings and martial music. It is correct so 
far as it goes ; but it cannot hear whispers, and soft, sweet 
tones, and gliding musical transitions. Sensitiveness to 
language may be the gift of genius, or the fruit of long 
reading and literary study, and the exercise of literary 
taste. This faculty is imperative in conjectural textual 


criticism, but is also needed in ordinary exegesis. 
The absence of it is seen in mechanical explanations, 
in servile subjection to grammars and to the statistics of 

3. Sympathy with the writer. The New Testament 
was written with a religious intent. To understand it 
fully we must have a religious spirit. We go with the 
writer and put ourselves in his place. This is not in 
conflict with the open mind, for with open mind we get 
as near as possible to the writer in order to catch his 
thought and feeling, which together make his meaning. 
It is plain that an irreligious and unchristian person 
could never have written a truthful life of Christ. See 
the account of Christianity in the Annals of Tacitus 
(XV.,44)and the Letters of Pliny (X.,96). The same cold- 
ness or antipathy would warp the mind of a reader. In- 
deed it is a literary axiom that a writer, to be appreciated, 
must have a large measure of sympathy. ^ Not to sym- 
pathize is not to understand. '^ This need of religious 
sympathy is emphasized by the inspiration of the writers. 
The reader needs the same Spirit. Further, as the New 
Testament has several authors, this sympathy must be 
individualized. The matter-of-fact Mark, the mystical 
John, the warm-hearted Peter, and the profound enthu- 
siast, Paul, cannot be read well, all with the same feel- 
ing. The ideal exegete will enter into the mental states, 
and even the moods of each one. Here is the dramatic in- 
terest of New Testament exposition. All this is applica- 
ble, of course, to the speeches as well as writings in the 


New Testament. And when we think of the sayings of 
Him whose pen wrote not a word of the Bible, we see 
that close communion with Christ is needed for the best 
understanding of his words. The interpreter must have 
spiritual insight. 

4. Genuine interest in ancient and oriental life. The 
best interpreter will not have to force himself into the 
environment of earliest Christian writing. He enjoys 
standing in the midst of the life of Palestine, marking 
the hills and brooks, the sea and river, the flat-roofed 
houses, the grass in the ovens, the women at the hand- 
mill, all the out-door living. He enjoys the reproduction 
of the in-door life of the family, and the inner life of the 
soul in thought, opinion, education, worship. He en- 
joys going beyond the oriental, and taking in the philoso- 
phy of the West, and the early contact of Christianity 
with Greek and Roman life and society. By this glad 
living in the past he can help himself to think the thoughts 
of the New Testament writers, look with their eyes, and 
feel with their hearts. 

5. A faculty for history. New Testament truth rests 
on a historical foundation. Even the book of Revelation 
has an historical starting-point, and seems like veiled 
history all the way through. The history found in the 
other books is fragmentary. The ideal interpreter is a 
restorer ; fitting the fragments to each other, and supply- 
ing the gaps from outside history, or intrinsic probability, 
as best he may. And when he cannot do these things, he 
knows it. 


6. A logical power that is flexible and adaptive. If 
the New Testament were a collection of orations, like 
those of Demosthenes, or a continuous treatise, there 
would be full scope for formal logic and rhetoric. As it 
is, there is, perhaps, equal, but different, need of logic. 
The book to be expounded is made up largely of familiar 
conversations, off-hand speeches, and letters. The course 
of thought is often abruptly broken ; diverse topics are 
packed together; the feelings press hard on the intellect; 
the graces of style are unknown or ignored. The well- 
trained logician finds the logic elusive, but it is there ; 
only it requires mental nimbleness to follow and seize it. 
Rigidity will fail. There is danger, on the other hand, 
that different subjects that are brought together simply 
by rapid speech, or condensed report, be forced into an 
artificial logical connection. 

7. A knowledge of human nature and quick percep- 
tion of its springs of action. A mere book-worm cannot 
be a good expositor, because the New Testament is full of 
human life. Characters must be understood in order to 
understand their language. The ancients are not statues 
in a gallery of art. We see them, real and living, in our- 
selves and our neighbors. Yet our knowledge of human 
nature must be broad, so that we shall not attribute nine- 
teenth century manners to the men and women of the 
Bible. This is about the same as to say that the exegete 
must have common sense. 

8. Passing from qualities to acquisitions, and assum- 
ing a liberal training and a working knowledge of Ger- 


man and French, I mention first a wide knowledge of 
literature. This knowledge must not be confined to one 
or two languages, or one period. It must include differ- 
ent kinds of literature, not excepting the dramatic ; also 
the productions of various types of mind, the less culti* 
vated as well as the most highly cultivated. The early 
periods should be familiar, as exhibiting the most origi- 
nal and racy writing, the later periods as illustrating lit- 
erary dependence, as well as careful polish and willful 
affectation. By this wide reach of experience the exegete 
is kept out of the rut of current expression in his own 
tongue, and is led to facility of translation and of catching 
meanings without translation. He is at home in literature 
in general. I speak now of literary, rather than philo- 
logical knowledge. 

9. A good knowledge of the Greek classics. The 
New Testament Greek, be it ever so familiar, is too nar- 
row a basis for its own study. Its sources are in the 
earlier literature. Its etymologies go back to this. Al- 
though there are nearly 900 words, or about one-sixth of 
all in the New Testament, that may be called late Greek, 
i. e., later than Aristotle, yet these are nearly all from 
roots found in the classics. Of words not borrowed from 
Hebrew (about sixty), and Latin (about thirty), only six 
or seven are not from classical roots. Now there is needed 
for a true familiarity with New Testament Greek, a sense 
of past usage, because the past usage, though modified, 
still lives. Also in language-exposition so much depends 
on suggestion and impression, that the student cannot 


afford to be without the hints and suggestions that come 
from the history, the changes, and the possibilities of his 
principal words. He must be at home in all Greek, espe- 
cially the Greek that lies back of his New Testament. 
He must have a Greek feeling and taste, and to this end 
must know a much larger body of writing than is found 
in the Testament — and writing of a different character. 
An early and thorough philological study of select por- 
tions of the classics is to be taken for granted. We cannot 
know Greek just as Luke and Paul did, but our classical 
knowledge helps us to come as near as we may, by a 
different path, to what was to them native speech. They 
could not have philology, and did not need it. We can 
have it, and do need it. There is a green, crude philology 
that is out of place in Bible study, but the ripe fruits of 
mature philological habits are invaluable. It is only be- 
lated philology that is untimely and useless. 

ID. Some knowledge of post-classical Greek, outside 
of the New Testament. While the classical Greek is in- 
dispensable, the post-classical has this peculiar advantage, 
that it includes the writers contemporary with the New 
Testament authors, and thus enlarges the scope of illus- 
trative usage. Beginning with B.C. 322, the year of the 
death of Aristotle, we have, before Christ : 

(i) The historian Polybius (B.C. 204-122). Though 
so much earlier than the New Testament, he uses more 
than 100 of its late Greek words, including a very few 
borrowed from the Latin {fidtovy xtvropiu)v). 


man and French, I mention first a wide knowledge of 
literature. This knowledge must not be confined to one 
or two languages, or one period. It must include differ- 
ent kinds of literature, not excepting the dramatic ; also 
the productions of various types of mind, the less culti- 
vated as well as the most highly cultivated. The early 
periods should be familiar, as exhibiting the most origi- 
nal and racy writing, the later periods as illustrating lit- 
erary dependence, as well as careful polish and willful 
affectation. By this wide reach of experience the exegete 
is kept out of the rut of current expression in his own 
tongue, and is led to facility of translation and of catching 
meanings without translation. He is at home in literature 
in general. I speak now of literary, rather than philo- 
logical knowledge. 

9. A good knowledge of the Greek classics. The 
New Testament Greek, be it ever so familiar, is too nar- 
row a basis for its own study. Its sources are in the 
earlier literature. Its etymologies go back to this. Al- 
though there are nearly 900 words, or about one-sixth of 
all in the New Testament, that may be called late Greek, 
i. e., later than Aristotle, yet these are nearly all from 
roots found in the classics. Of words not borrowed from 
Hebrew (about sixty), and Latin (about thirty), only six 
or seven are not from classical roots. Now there is needed 
for a true familiarity with New Testament Greek, a sense 
of past usage, because the past usage, though modified, 
still lives. Also in language-exposition so much depends 
on suggestion and impression, that the student cannot 


afford to be without the hints and suggestions that come 
from the history, the changes, and the possibilities of his 
principal words. He must be at home in all Greek, espe- 
cially the Greek that lies back of his New Testament. 
He must have a Greek feeling and taste, and to this end 
must know a much larger body of writing than is found 
in the Testament — and writing of a different character. 
An early and thorough philological study of select por- 
tions of the classics is to be taken for granted. We cannot 
know Greek just as Luke and Paul did, but our classical 
knowledge helps us to come as near as we may, by a 
different path, to what was to them native speech. They 
could not have philology, and did not need it. We can 
have it, and do need it. There is a green, crude philology 
that is out of place in Bible study, but the ripe fruits of 
mature philological habits are invaluable. It is only be- 
lated philology that is untimely and useless. 

ID. Some knowledge of post-classical Greek, outside 
of the New Testament. While the classical Greek is in- 
dispensable, the post-classical has this peculiar advantage, 
that it includes the writers contemporary with the New 
Testament authors, and thus enlarges the scope of illus- 
trative usage. Beginning with B.C. 322, the year of the 
death of Aristotle, we have, before Christ: 

(i) The historian Poly bins (B.C. 204-122). Though 
so much earlier than the New Testament, he uses more 
than 100 of its late Greek words, including a very few 
borrowed from the Latin (fitXiov, xevruptatv). 


(2) Dionysius of Halicarnassus, historian and critic, 
who flourished 30 B. C. 

(3) Diodorus Siculus, the historian who wrote 8 B.C. 
After Christ we have : 

(i) Plutarch, who wrote about A. D. 80. His " Lives" 
and his "Moralia," on account of their topics, illustrate 
the language of both the historical and didactic portions 
of the New Testament, and seem to stand nearer to it than 
the writings of any other secular writer. He uses about 
twice as many of the late New Testament words as 

(2) The "Thoughts" of the Emperor M. Aurelius 
Antoninus (A. D. 86-161) by their moral discussions are 
brought into close relation of verbal usage with the New 

(3) The same may be said of the discourses of the 
Stoic philosopher, Epictetus, reported by his pupil Arrian. 
He taught about A. D. 90, in Nicopolis of Epirus. 

II. Of post-classical, extra- Biblical authors there are 
two that have special claims. They were both of them 
Jews by race and religion, and contemporaries of the 
apostles. One of them, Philo of Alexandria, wrote about 
A. D. 40. He was the leader of the allegorical interpre- 
tation of the Old Testament — a method which was carried 
into the Christian church. Though a poor interpreter, 
he was a deep thinker, and devoted his life to the attempt 
to harmonize Jewish religion and Greek philosophy. His 
language, therefore, is often parallel with that of the New 
Testament, and sometimes bridges over the space between 


the Septuagint and the New Testament. His works may 
almost be said to have been Christianized by the profound 
study of Christian scholars, through whose labors a 
second-hand Philo has become the common property of 
Christian students. The chief example of Philo's con- 
tribution to New Testament study is his use of Xdyo^, 

The other Jew whose Greek illustrates the faith that 
he did not himself adopt, is the historian Josephus. He 
was born at Jerusalem A. D. 37 and died in Rome, where 
he lived and wrote after the destruction of his native city. 
Both Philo and Josephus made great use of the Septua- 
gint, and thus are brought near to the evangelists and 
apostles, besides being their contemporaries. 

1 2. It is too much to assume that all the body of Greek 
writing now referred to, from Homer to Plutarch, is so 
familiar as to be easy reading at sight. It must, how- 
ever, be assumed as a condition of highest exegetical suc- 
cess that the Greek Testament itself is read with some- 
thing of the ease with which we read a book in English. 
Does this suppose the work of exegesis to be already 
complete? By no means. It is ready to begin. When 
we hear a public speaker, we first understand what he 
says, and then, if necessary, ask him to explain what he 
means. Bishop Butler, and John Stuart Mill, Shake- 
speare, Milton and Lowell, and a host of other English 
writers require a reading knowledge of their language as 
a preparation for understanding even their difficulties. So 
a free reading knowledge of New Testament Greek is 
preliminary to exegesis. We must remove, as fully as 


possible, the embarrassment of a foreign tongue. For 
example, it is no exegesis of Phil. ii. 6-8 to translate the 
passage in the ordinary meanings of the words. This is 
merely preliminary ; and if one has to dig out half the 
words from the Lexicon, instead of recognizing them as 
already familiar, and being open at once to their sugges- 
tions, it is hardly preliminary — it is elementary. There 
can be a good exegesis from a good translation, for the 
right intellectual and spiritual force can work at second 
hand, but if the exegesis is to be worth anything as com- 
ing from Greek, it must come from a Greek that is familiar. 
13. A good knowledge of the Septuagint. In itself 
this Old Testament version has points of interest. It is 
unique in ancient Greek literature as being a translation. 
It abounds in new words, about one-seventh of its entire 
vocabulary being not found earlier. It abounds in Hebrew 
idioms, yet it is genuine Greek. There are marked in- 
stances of deviation from Hebrew idiom, and evidences 
of the moulding power of the Greek sense of beauty. Its 
relation to the New Testament gives it a value belonging 
to no other Greek book, (i) It greatly enlarges verbal 
usage for New Testament work. E. g. dLvdpiZw^ hziaxono^^ 
ixxX7j<ria, XorpdiOj and even ^rjXwrrj^, (2) It, in fact, cre- 
ated important parts of the New Testament vocabulary. 
E. g. dLydicrj^ ^^76^09, dtdfioXo<f, and xopto^ for Jehovah. (3) 
It expanded and deepened the meaning of many old 
words, and prepared . them for New Testament service. 
E. g. sipyjvTj, X^P^^9 TCttTTtgy C«"y, o/'^o?, dfiapratXo^^ Xdyo^, 
One-quarter of the New Testament vocabulary is absent 


from the Septuagint, and yet all the most important ethi- 
cal and religious words are found in both. 

14. A knowledge of Hebrew. The value of this re- 
quires no argument. It helps the New Testament student 
both directly and indirectly — directly by explaining the 
Hebraisms, e. g. 6 xptTrj^ t^9 dStxia<f (Luke xviii. 6), rponij^ 
d7:o<Fxta<Tfia (Jas. i. 17), rixva ^atrd^ (JLph, V. 9) ; indirectly 
by fixing the meaning of the words of the Septu- 
agint. The New Testament is, at various points, an- 
chored to the Septuagint, and the Septuagint to the He- 
brew, by its being a translation. Still further, that more 
indefinite but decisive influence of the Old Testament on 
the New which lies in the spirit and tone of the former, 
is made more clear and helpful by reading the Old Testa- 
ment in its own tongue. 

15. Some knowledge of Syriac. The peculiar value 
of this comes from the fact that the common speech of 
Palestine in the time of Christ was Aramaic, or ancient 
Jewish Syriac, akin to the Hebrew, but not Hebrew, 
though sometimes so called. Greek and Aramaic were 
used side by side, both in speaking and writing. There 
is some reason to think that there was once an Aramaic 
Gospel, now lost. The Old Syriac version of the Gospels, 
a manuscript of which was discovered in the convent of 
St. Katharine, Mt. Sinai, in 1892, was made not far from 
A.D. 150, and if earlier than the Old Latin, as is probable, 
is the earliest known version. It was made while Greek 
and Aramaic were both spoken in Palestine, and would 
naturally embody some Aramaic traditional meanings and 

^ :; 


verbal suggestions of peculiar force. A half-century 
later we find a version of the whole New Testament, called 
the Peshitto, the authorized version of the early Syrian 
churches. Still further, about the same time, i. e., in the 
third century A. D., was made a version of the entire Old 
Testament, and made from the Hebrew. We have there- 
fore a fruitful field of collateral study, recommended by 
its early place, its close connection with the vernacular of 
Palestine, and its extent over both Testaments. 

1 6. Familiarity with the Latin versions. Foremost 
is the Old Latin, or the collection of Old Latin versions, 
dated in the second century A. D., which were revised 
by Jerome in the fourth century into the present Vulgate 
of the Roman Catholic church. The value of all very 
early versions is twofold, (i) in being made while the 
original language was vernacular, (2) in being open to 
the ihfluence of tradition. 

17. Some acquaintance with extra-canonical Chris 
tian and Jewish writings near New Testament times. 
These throw a side-light on both the language and thought 
of the earliest Christian writers. One of the latest-dis- 
covered examples is the " Book of the Secrets of Enoch" 
(Oxford, 1896). In the same class are the various " Apoc- 
alypses" and the " Didache" and the long known Epistle 
of Barnabas. 

18. Some acquaintance with the early Greek Fathers. 
Their writings are not authoritative ; Greek usage had 
changed somewhat when they wrote; their opinions 
colored their interpretations ; but Greek was their native 


tongue, and, as we who speak the English of to-day ought 
to understand older English better than foreigners, so 
ought the Greek Fathers to know older Greek better than 
we. We may learn something even from the changes in 
their Greek. It is well to look down, as well as up, the 
stream of usage and idiom. Of the Greek Fathers the 
most helpful, no doubt, is Origen, of the third century, 
but we need not despise those earlier, as Clement of Rome 
and Clement of Alexandria, and even the anonymous Cle- 
mentine Homilies, falsely ascribed to the former. 

19. A knowledge of the principles of textual criti- 
cism. It is not necessary that the exegete should be an 
expert in questions of text. The Text of Tischendorf, 
or of Westcott and Hort, may be taken as correct, and in 
case of difference an ordinary scholar can hardly hope to 
remove the doubt, and may safely follow either author- 
ity, but neither blindly. Clear-sightedness is needed in 
every direction. An intelligent following of the textual 
critic's discussions may lead to the true interpretation ; for 
questions of interpretation are used by him in determining 
the text. See, for example, Westcott and Hort's discus- 
sion of Luke ii. 14 (N.T. II. App. p. 32 f.) It is not 
the exegesis of the critic alone that comes in, but that of 
the early readers, quoters and transcribers. In purely 
conjectural emendation, if a reverent prejudice ever sees 
fit to allow it, the exegete will have at least equal rights 
and responsibilities with the textual critic. 

20. Familiarity with the Higher, or analytic, Criti 
cism. The value of this Criticism to the interpreter does 


not depend on the acceptance of its provisional results, 
so far as composite authorship is concerned, but on the 
minuteness and thoroughness of its investigations; his- 
torical, literary, philological and theological. When 
Matthew Arnold says that the Gospel of John contains 
partly the words of Jesus, and partly the words of an 
unknown "theological lecturer," we may welcome his 
discrimination and insight, — and draw our own con- 
clusions. The same may be said of a much more careful 
and profound thinker. Dr. Wendt, author of " The Teach- 
ing of Jesus." The Old Testament has been the greatest 
field, thus far, for this Criticism, but the Acts has at- 
tracted the genius of Spitta (" Apostelgeschichte, ihre 
Quellen"), and Revelation Vischer and others. The dif- 
ferences and disconnections that may seem to one critic 
the proof of different authors, may seem to another the 
work of one author at different periods of life or develop- 
ment, or in different circumstances, or under different in- 
spiration, or in different moods, or in possession of new 
material ; but the differences themselves, whatever be their 
value to the literary dissector, are greatly important to 
the interpreter. In every real difference he finds a new 
point of light. 

21. Must, then, one be a Meyer, or a Lightfoot, be- 
fore he attempt to explain a book that, without explana- 
tion, is already plain enough to bring joy and salvation 
to the humblest mind? I hope that this Introduction will 
not be thought to answer in the affirmative. Great genius, 
or deep spiritual insight, or the acuteness of common 


sense may be a substitute for many scholarly qualifica- 
tions. But it is well to have an ideal. All that has now 
been mentioned is contributory to the best exegesis. The 
best exegete will cultivate these qualifications, not to men- 
tion others, if he has them, and the best students of the 
New Testament, in seeking help, will follow such an ex- 
egete if they can find him. 


1, The New Testament is literature^ in the widest 
sense ; is bound by its laws, and entitled to all its liberties. 
It is not literature in the narrower sense of being written 
for the ends of literary art. It is not a law-book, nor col- 
lection of technical rules. It is not an ecclesiastical book, 
for ceremonial use. It is a book for general reading, and 
written for a practical religious purpose. It is, therefore, 
to be interpreted on common-sense literary principles. 
While it is above other books, it is yet one among books — 
above them in scope, but like them in structure. The fact 
that it is a special organ of Divine revelation does not 
prevent its being a thoroughly human book. Questions 
of logic, style, origin of expressions, authorities for facts, 
stimulus to composition, evidence of revision, and all 
other literary, critical, and philological questions are as 
legitimate as in a book not illuminated by Divine light. 

2. It is a book of the times and for the times. The 
times leave their mark on the mental habits, knowledge, 
tastes, and language of the writer, and on his views of 
life. Not only his single words, but his phrases and 


whole conceptions are to be interpreted in the light 
of his training and surroundings. This does not mean 
that he cannot be in advance of his times, but that his 
writing must grow out of the times, however far they 
may reach above and beyond them. 

3. Every New Testament writer, in every sentence 
that he wrote, had a meaning. We may not be able to 
find the meaning of every passage, but, if the text be 
genuine, the meaning is certainly there. This principle 
works in two opposite ways. It leads to the correction 
of the text, if correction is needed, for the text is not 
genuine if it has no meaning. On the other hand, it leads 
to earnest and manifold efforts to discover the meaning of 
the text as it stands. 

4. The meaning is not always clear in details, even to 
the writer, not logically sharply defined. E. g. the ex- 
pression, to be " in Christ," was probably as incapable of 
explicit definition to the writer as to many subsequent 
readers. So where feeling is chiefly concerned, the in- 
tellectual framework of the passage may be very indefi- 
nite. It requires exegetical wisdom to stop where the 
writer stops, and suppress the inclination to define and 
develop his thought. 

5. We must not suppose that the writer is absorbed in 
words^ and that if he changes his words he necessarily 
means something different. The adoption of certain 
words in earnest thought and rapid writing or speech, de- 
pends on causes too subtle to allow of mechanical classi- 
fication long after the writing is done. A glance of the 


eye on some word already written, the recollection of 
some word used in similar connection, the flow of the 
sentence, or ease of pronunciation, and innumerable other 
slight influences may bring a word to the tongue or pen. 
This is true of all times and grades of literary production, 
but is especially true of New Testament language, which 
is characterized by simplicity, and lacks the intense word- 
consciousness of modern literature, and of the most culti- 
vated ancient literature. 

6. The Holy Spirit inspired and guided the writers, 
but did not destroy nor veil their personal peculiarities ; 
nor was it necessary that He should remove their personal 
ignorance, especially if it was shared by their immediate 

7. Exegesis is not philological analysis, or develop- 
ment. Greek etymology is a fascinating «tudy, and is 
sometimes directly, perhaps always indirectly, helpful to 
exegesis. It may, also, be harmful by leading the mind 
away from simple usage and practical first impressions. 
E. g. <ruvetdrj(Ti<^ can be understood to mean "conscience'' 
without answering the several questions about how its 
etymology leads to that meaning ; xdfffio^ in its prevailing 
use in the New Testament has slight dependence on the 
use in Homer. 

8. Exegesis is not philosophical development. It may 
lead to the deepest problems of philosophy, as in the doc- 
trines of Creation, Providence, and Regeneration, and in 
the narratives of miracles and Christian experience ; it 
may be philosophical where the writing which it inter- 


prets is such ; it is greatly assisted by sound philosophy, 
but in itself it is quite distinct from the philosophical de- 
velopment of the text. 

9. Exegesis is not even the same as the logical devel- 
opment of its text. We may infer much and well from a 
particular truth, e. g. from the certainty of death,but such 
inferences, however true and useful, are not exegesis. 

10. Exegesis, or the bringing out of the meaning, is 
the re-statement of a writer's meaning in language that 
may be clearer than his own, especially to readers of our 
time. It is a sort of translation; not a revision; above 
all, not an eradication of that all-pervading element which 
we call, by a name unknown to the New Testament, the 

11. Exegesis is either primary or secondary. The 
former asks :• What does the author mean in the exact 
form of his thought, as conditioned by his knowledge, 
mental state, language, times and circumstances? The 
latter asks : What does he mean as translated into modem 
forms of thought, and what is the foundation-meaning, 
more general and lying deeper than the primary meaning? 
The primary is exegesis proper; the secondary is often 
of more present practical value. The latter must wholly 
conform to the former, though it goes deeper. It is not 
a mere inference from the former, but is the essence of 
it. The primary is not simply the literal as distinguished 
from the figurative; it is the immediate and obvious, as 
distinguished from the reflective and remote. Primary 
exegesis emphasizes the historical, temporary and local; 


secondary the general, permanent and universal. E. g., 
when Paul writes, " Let the women keep silence in the 
churches" (1 Cor. xiv. 34), primary exegesis has little 
to do except to show the meaning of the word " churches," 
but the secondary looks for the foundation-meaning in 
the modest deportment of Christian women in every age 
and every land. The distinction must be guarded from 
abuse, lest the secondary subvert the primary, 

12. The meaning of a passage is not to be limited to 
the understanding of those immediately addressed. The 
meaning may be intentionally veiled, as when Jesus said, 
" Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up," 
or it may be beyond the capacity of the hearers, as when 
Jesus foretold to his disciples his death and resurrection. 

13. Language admits of an expansion of meaning to 
correspond to the progress of events. Thus the expres- 
sion United States of America in 1789 meant the thirteen 
States on the Atlantic seaboard, but in 1897 ^^® same ex- 
pression means the forty-five States stretching across the 
continent. So in the New Testament " all the world" 
when the enrollment was described meant the Roman 
Empire, but in the command " Go ye into all the world" 
the phrase looks into the future and covers the world that 
is there found. 

14. Meaning is made up of both thought and feeling. 
A man means not only what he says, but what he feels, 
and tries almost in vain to say. If a passage culminates 
in feeling, it cannot be understood by a cold analysis of 
its logic. E. g. Rom. ix. 3, " I could wish that I myself 


were accursed from Christ," is to be taken literally, but 
not coolly. Its literal thought is almost consumed by the 
fire of its feeling. 

15. The general drift of a passage is the supreme 
authority for meaning. Words, phrases, and clauses are 
organized under leading thoughts and words. Words 
are not inflexible and independent, like blocks of wood 
or stone. They are more like the buds and leaves and 
blossoms of a tree. A word standing by itself is but a 
fragment of meaning. It needs its phrase and sentence 
that it may enter into the general aim of the writing, and 
thus be more truly itself, in being part of one whole. A 
very simple illustration of this principle is found in the 
words of our Savior, " The good man out of his good 
treasure bringeth forth good things; and the evil man 
out of his evil treasure bringeth forth evil things" (Matt, 
xii. 35), where the context demands that by " good things" 
and " evil things" we understand good and evil words. 
The principle applies closely to nd^ and ndwe^. 

16. Parallel usage is either (a) imperative or permis- 
sive and alternative, according as it is uniform or vary- 
ing, fixed or growing, (b) It applies to single words or 
to phrases, as " Son of man," " Son of God," or to whole 
sentences, as, "He that hath ears to hear let him hear." 

(c) It is traditional or original, according as its material 
has come down from the past, or is coined by the writer. 

(d) It is topical or universal, i. e., confined to certain 
lines of thought, or unlimited, (e) It is literal or figura- 
tive, and in comparison of passages careful discrimina- 


tion should be made between them, (f) It covers differ- 
ent parts of speech. A verb or adjective may be parallel 
with a noun. Thus Xoyofiaxdat is to be compared with 
Xoyofiaxta^ both words being probably coined by Paul, 
(g) Usage admits of various shades of meaning without 
destroying the helpfulness of the parallel, (h) It may 
be confined to one author, or be common to the majority 
of writers on the same, or kindred, subject. 

17. Usage varies in value according to time. Other 
things being 'equal, first in value, outside of the writer's 
own pages, is contemporary usage. Second is anterior 
usage, as being the cause of current use. Third is subse- 
quent usage, as being the outgrowth of earlier use. First 
of all is, of course, the writer's own usage, if it is suf- 
ficiently extensive. But this may vary according to his 
topic, his state of mind, his various surroundings. 

18. Words used but once by an author, and not found 
in contemporary or anterior use, must have their meaning 
settled either by etymology, or by probable origin apart 
from etymology, or by the demands of the immediate 
context, or by comparisons with similar general thoughts, 
or by the probable origin of the general thought, or by 
the subsequent development of the word, or by the earli- 
est versions, or by all these combined. The word 
incouffto^ in the Lord's Prayer is a striking example of 
the difficulty that may attend such a word. 

19. Exegesis must not confine itself to the details and 
minutiae of expression. It must go beyond words, 
phrases, sentences, and paragraphs, and consider the 


whole work, discovering, if possible, the bearing of each 
part on the design of the whole. It must respect the 
unity of the work. 

20. It must not be forgotten that the one aim of in- 
terpretation is to exhibit the power of a writing. It is 
significant that the meaning of a word is often called its 
force^ according to the Latin phrase vis verborum. To 
say in other language what an author has said in his own 
is vain, or worse, unless by removing doubt or giving a 
new point of view, we reveal the power of 'what is writ- 

21. Microscopic exactness does not always discover 
the power of a passage. E. g., it has been pointed out 
with great care that the word x6(Tfio<: in John i. 10 is 
used in three different senses. So saith the exegetical 
microscope ; but we must forget this, and turn away from 
it, in order to see the power of the passage, for the one 
word for " world" is identified throughout. 

22. First impressions are of great value, because 
they represent the natural effect of the language on .the 
original hearer ; and much of the New Testament is either 
the record of words spoken^ or epistles designed to be 
read aloud to the assembled Christians. Of course a 
modern interpreter, familiar with the Bible from child- 
hood, cannot hope for absolutely first impressions. He 
can, however, ^Qi fresh impressions,as travelers can gain 
new views of old landscapes, and can mark the first im- 
pressions that he receives on taking up a passage after an 
interval, and after unconscious preparatory experience. 


For these impressions, to be worth the most, must be on a 
mind prepared for them. If they are sought from the 
Greek, the reader must beforehand know Greek well 
enough to get first impressions intelligently from a cur- 
sory reading. 

23. When a writer does not measure his words, his 
reader should not. There is such a thing as an overflow 
of passionate utterance that ought not to be termed exag- 
geration. It is the natural way of expressing intense 
feeling. E. g. Rom. ix. 3, already quoted. We may 
compare the exclamation of our Savior on the cross in 
citing Ps. xxii. i. 

24. The principle of consistency must have a liberal ap- 
plication in exegesis. As between different writers, the 
unity of the New Testament does not require that all 
should write alike. James and Paul need not write 
alike about works and faith. Also, in different parts 
of the same writer's work, there may be great diversi- 
ties without inconsistency. Every New Testament 
writer is consistent with himself, but it is his whole 
self, from first to last, from early all the way to late, 
that we are to estimate. 

25. Rhetorical figures are,in general,tobe interpreted 
as in any other book, except that we cannot hold the New 
Testament to the high rhetorical standard of the classics. 
One of the greatest errors in exegesis is confounding lit- 
eral and figurative language; nor is it always easy to 
avoid this. The deeper the subject, the harder it is to 
draw the line between literal and figurative expressions. 


When Jesus says, " I go that I may awake him out of 
sleep" (John xi. 1 1), no one doubts his beautiful figurative 
meaning ; but when he says (xiv. 2), "I go to prepare a 
place for you," we are put upon reflection as to whether 
his language is literal or not. So the language applied 
to Christian experience, to communion with God, to the 
nature of God, to the unity of Christ and the church, and 
to the second coming, suffers such a strain of expansion 
that we hardly know what literary designation it deserves. 
Indeed it is not always necessary to determine this. We 
may catch the truth and power of a passage without rais- 
ing any literary question whatever. 

26. There is a sort of figurative force in certain com- 
mands that represent ideal attainments rather than ex- 
plicit and universal directions. Dr. Maudsley, in speak- 
ing of the failure of Christian morality^ says : " Could 
there be a more unhappy spectacle than that of the poor 
wretch who should take its moral maxims in literal 
earnest, and make them the strict rules of his life? The 
plain effects of them are to make beggars and impostors 
by profusion of charity; to invite affronts by easy for- 
giveness of injuries ; to render it the interest of no one 
either to befriend or to forbear injuring another, because 
of its rigid inculcation of the same loving attitude towards 
friend and enemy," etc.* This failure of Christian 
morality should rather be called the failure of unchristian 
exegesis. "Whosoever smiteth thee on thy right cheek, 
turn to him the other also." Matt. v. 39. This means 

" ••♦Body and Will," pp. 167, 168. 


more than face and cheeks and non-resistance ; it means 
the heroism and self-sacrifice of love. Cheek-turning is 
but a symbol of heart-yearning. 

27. Similes in the New Testament are either formal 
or informal, i. e., expanded metaphor. Example of the 
former : " As the lightning cometh forth from the east, 
and is seen even unto the west, so shall be the coming of 
the Son of Man." Matt. xxiv. 27. Of the latter: "What 
is your life? For ye are a vapor that appeareth for a 
little time, and then vanisheth away.** Jas. iv. 14. Sim- 
iles are either argumentative, or purely illustrative. Paul 
in I Cor. xv. 35-38 makes the seed sown not merely illus- 
trative, but suggestive of the analogy between God's 
work in vegetable nature and in man's body. Similes 
of pure illustration must not be mistaken for those of 
argument ; and similes of either kind must be interpreted 
according to their main point, and not pressed for minute 

28. Parables may be regarded as extended similes, 
and require the same caution against overpressing the 
particulars of the comparison. There is special danger 
of this, because the parable has a certain narrative or 
pictorial interest of its own, and therefore demands cer- 
tain details independent of the lesson taught. Parables 
include narratives wholly, or partly, fictitious. It is not 
very important to determine whether a parabolic story is 
imaginary or not. What difference would it make, if 
the Prodigal Son, or the Good Samaritan, should be proved, 
to a certainty, to be authentic narratives of fact in every 


detail? The association of either with exact names and 
dates might interest some readers more, but the truths 
taught would be the same, and the imagination of the 
reader might impress the truths better than the details of 
the biographer. 

29. " Inerrancy** is a term sometimes used for a use- 
less accuracy, or an accuracy in unimportant particulars. 
This accuracy, as applied to the original, but unknown, 
and forever unattainable, autographs, has been maintained 
on the ground that if the least variation from fact exists, 
then there may be the greatest variations and the gravest 
errors; for "we cannot draw the line.** This reasoning 
is logically fallacious, and contrary to common sense— the 
embodiment of exegetical pettiness. As well say that if 
a man misspells a word he cannot be trusted to tell the 
truth. The New Testament may not be " inerranf ac- 
cording to the standard of modern historical science, but 
it is not erroneous. The cup may have flaws, but it holds 
the pure water of life. Every speaker, as Stephen, de- 
livers his truth to his willing hearers, and his inaccura- 
cies, if any, to his laborious critics. It is the prime 
business of the interpreter to exhibit that truth ; his second- 
ary duty to examine alleged inaccuracies, estimate their 
value, and assign them, if proved, to their place in the 
necessary limitations of the writer. He need not fear 
them, nor make much ado over them, always remember- 
ing that we may be mistaken as to matters of fact, and 
that our most positive conclusions may be set aside by the 
discoveries and the critical science of the next generation. 


30. Primary exegesis avoids all conflict with modem 
science and philosophy, because it moves on a different 
plane. Secondary exegesis avoids it, because it conforms 
to modern conditions. 

3 1 • The quotations from the Old Testament should be 
received in the spirit in which they are made. E. g. 
Matthew applies the words, ** Out of Egypt did I call my 
son'* (Matt. ii. 15), to the infant Savior. We need not 
trouble ourselves to prove that the nation of Israel was a 
type of Christ, or that Matthew was " RabbinicaP in his 
methods. Filled with an ardor for Christ that would see 
him everywhere, he saw Christ in those words, and de- 
clared that the striking and beautiful fulfillment of them 
was not accidental, but Divinely intended; and we may 
now say that He who numbers the hairs of our heads, 
could certainly include these words among his purposes 
concerning Jesus. 

32. There are two ways of harmonizing seeming dis- 
crepancies in New Testament narratives: (i) by using 
the statements as supplements, (2) by accepting them as 
equivalents. E.g., for Matthew's (xiii. 55) "Is not this 
the carpenter's son ?" and Mark's (vi. 3) ** Is not this the 
carpenter?" Tatian's Diatessaron, the earliest known Har- 
mony, has "Is not this the carpenter, the son of the 
carpenter?"* — a very simple example of harmony by sup- 
plement. Further, when Matthew says "Kingdom of 
Heaven" and Luke says " Kingdom of God," in reporting 

*"The Earliest Ufe of CMsV* (T. and T. Clark), edited by J. HamlyQ Hills: 
p. na. 


the very same teachings, we may accept either phrase as 
true, and equivalent to the other, and can hardly imagine 
the two Evangelists disputing over which phrase actually 
passed our Lord's lips. The accounts of the agony in 
Gethsemane furnish examples of both methods. It is not 
always easy to determine which method of harmonizing 
is to be employed ; nor is it always necessary to employ 
either. Harmony is not identity, and harmonization is 
not always harmony. The highest harmony is the con- 
cord of spirit and aim. The exegete is to unfold the 
thought found in each of all the seemingly parallel ac- 
counts, and he gains more light from the differences than 
from the resemblances. 

33. Traditional interpretations of the New Testament 
derive legitimate value from the sifting of time. They 
are the wheat; the chaff has disappeared. On the other 
hand, they may by long habit of association become so 
identified with the text itself, as to forestall free study. 
As a rule, the longer the tradition, the greater its value; 
but a comparatively modern tradition has the advantage 
of being based on a more fully developed system of study, 
while the earliest, as of the Greek Fathers, is based on 
greater familiarity with the language, and closer affinity 
with primitive Christian life. Times of great religious 
activity, as the Reformation, may start traditions of in- 
terpretation that are worthy of the highest respect. In 
general, traditional, like the best contemporary, opinions 
should be respected, even before they are weighed, and 
adopted, or not, after they are weighed. 


§ 3. METHODS. 

1. The Golden Rule of exegesis is, Put yourself in 
his place, i. e., the place of the writer or speaker, and of 
the original reader or hearer Yet the mind of to-day 
must still be itself, while it stands in the place of the 
mind of the first century. The interpreter of the New 
Testament belongs both to the past and the present, just 
as an interpreter of a foreign language represents two 
countries. And as such an interpreter knows best his 
native tongue, so we must expect that the New Testament 
scholar will be most familiar with his own times, and 
will need to make special exertion to maintain his position 
in the past. He stands in the past to receive; in the pres- 
ent, to give forth what he has received. Of course there 
is a vast field of thought and life that is common to past 
and present, a field broad as human nature itself. This 
putting one's self in the past refers to the narrower field 
of the peculiarities of the past. 

2, Make good use of the imagination. This is the 
simplest, though superficial, method of putting ourselves 
in another's place. Other things being equal, he will 
best interpret the language of our Savior in the Garden 
of Gethsemane, who has in his mind the fullest and most 
vivid picture of the scene. The imagination may be 
helped by reading the best books on the scenery and top- 
ography of Eastern lands. Even modern pictures are 
not to be despised. Personal visits will not supersede 
the imagination, and will fail unless they stimulate that 


faculty. A view of the present may possibly blur the 
vision of the past. 

3. More important than the imagination is sympathy. 
This has been already spoken of (§ i. 3). It can be culti- 
vated by biographical study of New Testament charac- 
ters, so that we can carry a distinct impression of each 
one, and feel quickly the influence of events and persons 
upon each one. Even a certain dramatic sympathy is 
due to the evil characters, whose words form a part of 
the background of the New Testament — to Judas and 
Pilate and Simon Magus — as well as to Peter and John 
and Paul. 

4. Prayer helps us to put ourselves in the place of the 
makers of the New Testament. I do not mean prayer 
without study, but prayer with study ; not merely prayer 
for exegetical success in general, but prayer also about 
particular passages. Bring them into the Divine light. 
Pray for light on a dark text, somewhat as you pray for 
light on a dark path of practical duty, or for the success 
of a special enterprise, or for the welfare of a dear friend. 
Prayer brings light by communion with The Light in 
ways that cannot be analyzed. It is peculiarly helpful 
in gaining insight into spiritual truth, for it is itself 
within the sphere of that truth. Prayer opens our hearts 
to the Spirit that inspired the Scriptures. Prayer brings 
hope and cheerfulness in study, and rest to weariness from 

5. Prepare for the study of a difficult passage by a 
systematic preliminary study of its words, This study 


would include etymology, different periods of classical 
usage, use in the Septuagint, and in the different periods 
of late Greek, special emphasis being given to contem- 
porary Greek, use in the New Testament itself, and in 
writing later than the New Testament and developed 
from it. All this to be preliminary, because if it be 
mixed up with the strictly exegetical work, there is dan- 
ger that no room will be left for natural first impressions. 
It is when the words are as familiar as possible in them- 
selves, with their various shades and alternatives of mean- 
ing, that we may expect them to show their adjustment 
to the connection, and to tell their own story clearly to 
the open mind. 

6. In general, make careful study of the great words 
and phrases of the book ; as d/dinfy niffUij nvsu/ia^ dixaiotruvrjj 
C<tfi^ aii»vto9\ also the important dnaSXs/dfxeva^ as ^€6nv$u(Tro9. 

7. Study synonyms, as, fi(o^ C<ifijj dyandw ^di<a^ and 
those prepositions that are sometimes interchangeable, 
remembering always the flexibility of words, the differ- 
ences of writers, and the variety of usage in the same 

8. Look for decisive words and phrases, it being un- 
derstood that some words are more adaptable, and depend- 
ent on connection, than others. 

9. Sometimes use the side-light of another language in 
word-study. E. g., ai(&vw9 is illustrated by its Latin 
analogue aeternus. It does not follow that the words, 
though analogous in origin, are identical in meaning, or 
have the same development, but th^ resemblance i3 no 


accident, and the history of both words is the product of 
the same mental laws, and of similar circumstances. The 
usage of both is largely contemporaneous. The objec- 
tions to the meaning of "everlasting,'' which have been 
brought against aimio<:^ are equally applicable to aeter- 
nuSj but are never seriously entertained. 

10. In regard to the use of commentaries, wait till you 
feel your need of them. Do not begin the study of a 
passage by consulting them. Make them a servant rather 
than master. Do this although you may know that the 
commentator is wiser and more learned than you. Do it 
as the necessary means of preserving your power of in- 
dependent work. Then after studying and investigating 
as much as you are able, take definite questions^ if pos- 
sible, to the commentary and make your own use of the 
answers. After your own conclusions are formed, or 
you have gone as far as you can independently, then test 
your work by the work of others, and make most of those 
commentaries that give reasons, and not merely conclu- 

11. Use lexicons more as repositories than as au- 
thorities. They are authorities for the reason that they 
are store-houses of classified usage. They are not mere 
glossaries. They are made from accepted texts, from 
concordances, and from commentaries, besides being in 
the line of long lexical succession. Their classifications, 
and meanings, and references are materials of study, and 
not judicial decisions, terminating study. 

12. A thorough use of the Greek Concordance (Bru- 


der's, or better, Moulton and Geden's, or The English- 
man's, with citations in English, or Hastings*, with ref- 
erences only) is fundamental in word-study. Yet this 
greatest of all outside means of study is worth little, if 
employed indiscriminately in piling up statistics of usage 
without regard to author, time, or subject. It is no sub- 
stitute for separate word-study, but simply insures a view 
of all the matter to be studied. It is indispensable to 
original exegetical work. It breaks the yoke of bondage 
to lexicons, by admitting us to a real, though it may be 
humble, partnership in their work. 

13. I shall not attempt to make up a book-list for the 
exegete, or to distinguish between those books that should 
be in his own library, and those that may require a short, 
or long, walk to reach them in the great libraries. A 
long list may be found in Professor Vincent's " Student's 
New Testament Handbook," and a more select list in Pro- 
fessor Thayer's "Books and their Use." Such lists are 
stimulating, unless they are so good and rich and full as 
to be paralyzing. The books that must lie on the writ- 
ing table, or at close hand, are not many — Tischendorf's 
and Westcott and Hort's Texts, Liddell and Scott's and 
Thayer's Lexicons, a Greek concordance to the New 
Testament, a Septuagint, i. e., Swete's Old Testament in 
Greek, a concordance to the Septuagint (Hatch and Red- 
path's, now complete), a Hebrew Bible and Lexicon, an 
English Bible, Received and Revised, an English con- 
cordance, and Smith's Dictionary of the Bible. These, 
especially the last, will point the way to many others. 


14. Passing to more general matters, I suggest the 
need of taking pains to break up routine and monotony. 
Read the passage that is under scrutiny in some foreign 
tongue other than the original. Better read a Choctaw 
Testament than keep on always in a familiar round of 
expression. Vary the methods of reading, now going 
over long passages rapidly, now slowly. Repeat a diffi- 
cult passage to yourself aloud, as naturally as possible. 
Have passages read to you in various ways, remembering 
that the original writers depended mainly on hearers. 
Read even in various forms and sizes of type and page — 
anything to keep one out of a rut. 

15. Learn to hold a difficult passage long in suspense, 
if need be; quietly waiting, at times almost forgetting, 
yet always keeping it where side-light from other study 
may fall on it, or new opportunities of direct study may 
solve the difficulty. 

16. Read and enjoy the clear and easy passages, as 
stepping-stones to the more obscure ; and not for stepping- 
stones only. Do not assume that there is nothing new to 
be seen in familiar texts. 

17. Talk with others about your explanations; not 
merely with scholars, but with plain people. Either the 
attempt to unfold orally your thought will betray its 
weakness, or the excitement of interpretation face to 
face will give point and clearness. At any rate, one can 
brush away the dust that settles on too quiet solitary work. 

18. Watch for favorable mental conditions. There are 
times wh^n the mind is like a field-glass out of focus. 


We cannot expect much then. There are moods favorable 
or unfavorable to clear views. Make account also of 
physical condition. Do not study any one passage to the 
point of lassitude. It may be a pleasant theory that 
" weak body well is changed for mind's redoubled force, •• 
but it is a very unpleasant fact that the body knows how 
to strike back, when the mind has wronged it. 

19. Keep a list of the exegetical problems^ e. g. i 
Cor. xi. 10, Gal. iii. 16, 20, and others, and look them 
over occasionally, but not too frequently, and see whether 
time, which means our use of time and our broadening 
experience, has undermined any of the difficulties. 

20. Vary the points of view, in approaching a difficult 
passage, coming to it now as a logician, now as a poet, 
now as a historian, watching its response to such ques- 
tions as. Is it cool or passionate ? Is it dogmatic, or a 
meditative soliloquy? Vary the order of words, and see 
what the difference in meaning would be. Vary the de- 
gree and points of emphasis. Form exegetical hypotheses^ 
and test them by reading, or listening to, the passage un- 
der study, and see whether they harmonize or jar. This 
applies especially, but not exclusively, to long passages, 
e. g. Christ's words about his second coming. 

21. Use grammar more as a check than as a positive 
guide, remembering that grammar comes originally from 
the meaning and not the meaning from grammar. It 
will not do to infer that because a sentence can be put to- 
gether in a certain way grammatically, therefore the mean- 
ing so elicited is respectable, or at least possible. It may 
not be either. 


22. Try to cast off, for the nonce, your familiarity with 
the New Testament, and read, or hear, it as if for the 
first time. This is not easy ; to do it perfectly is not 
possible; but something like it may be done by the help 
of the imagination. The missionary has an advantage 
here, in watching sympathetically the very entrance of 
the divine words into the minds of his converts. Every 
Christian parent has a similar opportunity with his young 
children. But without the help of social interest a mind 
of good literary training, in emptying itself of prejudice, 
in putting itself in the place of the past, can attain some 
of the joy and exhilaration of a new-found treasure. It 
can almost forget its knowledge and substitute discovery 
for memory. 

23. Do not be over-anxious about the usefulness of 
what seems to be the meaning of a passage. The first 
thing is to find the /r«^ meaning; then the usefulness will 
take care of itself. The apparent sermon-producing 
power of a text is not always its genuine spiritual power. 
That is the practical aim of all good exegesis, and it comes 
only from the truth. 

24. It is worth while to fill out by the imagination 
what is omitted in intentional brevity. E. g., we read in 
Acts xviii. 1 1 that Paul stayed at Corinth " a year and six 
months, teaching the word of God." Exegesis proper has 
nothing to do here, but the exegete who is filled with the 
spirit of his work, and is not satisfied with perfunctory 
explication of words, will kindle with enthusiasm at the 
thought of the daily life of the apostle during those eight- 


een months, in the prime of his vigor and at one of the 
chief centers of ancient civilization. And though the 
interpreter, as such, is allowed no more than a passing 
reference to the eloquent silence of the historian, yet 
the habit of expanding in his own mind compressed out- 
lines of narrative, as a microscopic picture is expanded 
by the magic lantern, is a noble help in interpreting all 
New Testament history. 

25. Practice the exegesis of other authors with some- 
thing of the carefulness employed on the New Testament. 
You will find that this is not the only book containing 
passages " hard to be understood" ; and this fact tends to 
remove hard feelings, or fretfulness, in encountering ob- 
scure texts. Such study, also, gives a peculiarly valuable 
exegetical experience. It affords a much needed variety, 
breaks the monotony of style and subject, throws off any 
factitious solemnity, and returns the mental powers to 
their main task with fresh and broadened energy. Nor 
need this outside experience be confined to Greek and 
Latin. The earlier, and some of the later, English authors 
yield ample room. A month spent in the exegesis of 
Shakespeare is good preparation for a month on Paul. 
And if one wishes practice in Higher Criticism, Shake- 
speare offers a fine and harmless opportunity. 

26. Be willing to accept a part, if you cannot have the 
whole. There is great virtue in exegetical entering- 
wedges. Secure every inch gained. Hold fast by every 
word that is settled. Look steadily in every hopeful di- 
rection of drift of thought. Work and watch and wait; 


then watch and work again. Also be willing, so far as 
this is consistent with indomitable perseverance, to leave 
many things forever unexplained. This humble, but 
open-eyed, willingness to be left in the dark may be the 
forerunner of unexpected light 



Ad^a iv 6ipi(Troi^ ^s<p xa) in) y^9 elprjvjf iv d.vd'pwnot^ eddoxsta, 

—Psalter, Cod. A, Hymn xiv. 
AdSa iv 6<fit(not^ ^€</i xal in) /^^ elpjjvr) iv dLv^pmtcoi^ eudoxia^, 

— Luke ii. 14. 

It is unfortunate for English-speaking and English- 
singing people that there is a textual difficulty in the 
Gloria in Excelsis. It makes very little difference in 
Greek which of the two forms given above is used. It 
is a matter of only one letter, and a chorus of singers need 
not raise a nice question of syntax on that account. But 
in English it makes a difference, at least in respect to 
clearness, whether we say and sing, " On earth peace, good- 
will toward men," or, with the Revised Version, " On 
earth peace among men in whom he is well pleased." 

There is no escape, however, from the evidence that 
sddoxia^ is the true reading in Luke. A clear and full 
discussion of the text may be found in Westcott and 
Hort's New Testament, vol. ii.. Appendix, pp. 52-56, 
Am. Ed. We find there, also, as subsidiary to the settle- 
ment of the text, certain points of interpretation which 
will be alluded to in the following discussion. The 



learned editors consider the phrase dv^pwnoc^ eudoxta^ a 
Hebraism which would be literally translated "men of 
good pleasure." This is substantially the rendering of 
the Revised Version. 

There are some objections to this construction. 

1. There is the very serious objection that the mean- 
ing is not obvious. If eddoxia meant good- will as a 
moral quality, then "men of good-will," as the Rheims 
version has it, would be intelligible. But what does 
" men of good pleasure" mean? The meaning " men who 
are the objects of some one's good pleasure" certainly is 
not very natural. 

2. The construction is foreign to Greek, which does 
not admit a " genitive of characteristic" with a personal 
noun, except as a predicate. Whether it is a Hebraism 
or not will be considered presently. It might possibly 
pass for a Latinism, but it goes even beyond the Latin, 
which does not allow this genitive without a modifying 
adjective — a difficulty overcome in the Vulgate by the 
phrase ^^ Aomintdus donae voluntatis.'^'* The point is that 
eudoxtaf combined with dv&pw7:ot($ is not genuine Greek. 

3. It is not clear that the construction is a Hebraism, 
if it carries with it the meaning " men who are the ob- 
jects of favor, or good pleasure." Cremersays (Lex., p. 
215, Edin. Ed.) that if eddoxta^ is the correct reading 
the phrase is to be explained like rixva dpy^^^ and uld^ 
paffiXeia^, But this very striking Hebraism is very differ- 
ent from the far simpler idiom " man of," which is perhaps 
as common in English as in Hebrew. We find in the 


New Testament xptriji^ r^p ddtxca^ — which certainly does 
not mean "judge who is the object, or victim, of injus- 
tice" — and a few other similar phrases that signify per- 
sons possessed of certain qualities expressed by the geni- 
tive. Neither in the New Testament nor in the Septua- 
gint, outside of this passage, is eddoxia^ found in com- 
bination with a personal noun that expresses the object 
of sbSoxia, Such a phrase as xatpd^ sodoxia^^ in Psalm 
Ixviii. 14 (Ixix. 13), " time of favor," is quite different. 
What is more, the nearest Hebrew equivalent of eudoxiuj 
jlyi, furnishes no parallel. There is no " man of favor," 
although we have "day of favor" (Isa. Iviii. 5), and 
"year of favor" (Isa. Ixi. 2), which latter is quoted in 
Luke iv. 19, as ivtaurdv dexrdv. The usage with XQ ap- 
pears to be the same. ]D H^X (Prov. xi. 16) is trans- 
lated in the Septuagint yuvi) eb^dpicro^. In Daniel x. 11, 
19, we find the original of "man greatly beloved" to be 
nilpri tt^^y, translated in the Vulgate vir desideriorum^ 
but probably meaning "a man of charms," literally "man 
of precious things." Everything seems to show that the 
Hebraism "son of" stands by itself. To identify this 
with " man of" seems to be putting a grammatical — we 
might almost say mechanical — identity for an identity of 
idiom. The distinction is well illustrated by English 
usage, for we say "a man of wealth, of influence," etc., 
but not " a man of kindness (received), of anger (incurred), 
of caprice (inflicted)." To put the case in terms of gram- 
mar, the limiting genitive must be equivalent to an ad- 


jective, and not to a passive participle. This distinction 
between "son of" as meaning often "the object of," "in 
the condition of," and "man of" as meaning always 
" possessed of" certain qualities, seems to be accepted by 
Gesenius in the articles under ]3 and X^^tf, If it is valid, 
the basis for the interpretation " men of good pleasure" 

To put the three objections into one, we may say that 
an over-strained Hebraism displaces a normal Greek con* 
struction and leads to an obscure meaning. Bishop West* 
cott, in his separate opinion (Appendix, p. 56), says 
well ^"Av^pcoKotf eddoxiaf is undoubtedly a difficult phrase." 

I wish now to show that eudoxta^ modifies directly 
eipTJvrj instead of dv^pdfnot^^y and is itself modified by the 
phrase iv dv^pwnot^. The literal translation would be 
" and on earth peace, [the peace] of good-pleasure in men," 
i. e., the peace that comes from favor, good-w ill, towards 

In support of this I offer : 

I. The iv dv^pwnot^ ebdoxia of the early Greek Psalters. 
The Biblical Codex Alexandrinus, assigned to the fifth 
century, contains the Gloria placed at the head of this 
discussion. The whole hymn — Morning Hymn, T^tv^o? 
itit^ivS^i — may be found in Swete's "Old Testament in 
Greek," Vol. III., p. 810. It is mostly the "Gloria in 
Excelsis" of our modern hymn-books, but this is followed 
by five lines borrowed by, or at least belonging to, the 
Te Deum, lines containing the only matter specially ap- 
propriate to morning : — 


xara^iiiKTov^ xopte^ xai t^v ijfxipav raonjv 

dvafiapTijrou^ ipoXa^^^vat iffid^f 
and by thirteen lines from Bible sources. There is 
some advantage in coming to the Gloria of Luke by 
way of the Psalter. Here we find — dropping the 
Egyptian peculiarity of -eta for -la — eddoxia. It is 
granted that this nominative case is not entitled to 
a place in the text of Luke, but, even if it is a cor- 
ruption of Luke's text, it is genuine Greek, with a re- 
spectable history of its own, and a right to a fair inter- 
pretation. What, then, does ^v dv^pwTzot^ tbdoxia me^n in 
the Psalter? I cannot doubt that it means " good pleasure 
in men." This meaning is maintained by Cremer, on the 
supposition of its being the true reading in Luke, but 
doubted by Westcott and Hort. It is favored — 

{a) By the combination of iv with eddoxiw in the ac- 
counts of the baptism : ^v <rol e^^(Jxiy<ra, Mark i. ii, Luke 
iii. 22; iv (p 7)dd6x7}<faj Matt. iii. 17; also of the transfig- 
uration, Matt. xvii. 5. The other similar examples in 
the New Testament are odx iv rot^ i:Xeio<Ttv abrmv ebddxrjffs.^ 
6 i9eo9, I Cor. X. 5, and (of things instead of persons) 
dib eddoxQ) iv dtr^svecat^^ ^v ufipetrtv^ x. r, ^., 2 Cor. xii. 10. 
Examples in the Septuagint are Srt i^ddoxy^ffev iv ifioiy 2 
Kings (2 Sam.) xxii. 20, and oux eudoxet ij (ffo^jj fioo iv 
aoT^j Hab. ii. 4, cited in Heb. x. 38. 

(3) The order of words, which Westcott and Hort con- 
sider " unaccountable," might certainly be in prose eddoxia 
iv dv^pwnot^; but in a lyrical outburst like this would not 



the order with eddoxia last be not only allowable, but more 
forcible ? 

(c) The absence of examples of the substantive eddoxia 
used with iv and the dative, which seems to us the only 
weak point in this interpretation, may be met by the gen- 
eral principle that verbal nouns imitate the construction 
of their verbs. We have examples enough of their gov- 
erning the dative even without a preposition. The fol- 
lowing are instances in the New Testament : el^ dtaxovtav 
To?9 d/ht^j I Cor. xvi. 15; ^cd itoXXibv ed^apttrrimv r(p ^e^, 
2 Cor. ix. 12. 

(d) This interpretation allows a natural division of the 
song into two clauses. A division into three clauses is 
hardly admissible, but would result from understanding 
iv dif^pwTrot^ locally, "among men." In the twofold 
division each part would have three subdivisions. Chang- 
ing the place of dd^a^ to facilitate comparison, we have 

xai M Y^^ eipijvTj iv dv^pmnot^ eudoxia, 

A verbally exact parallel would give at the end of the 
second clause simply dv^pwnoi^ — " On high glory to God, 
On earth peace to men," — but instead of peace to men we 
have a larger thought which includes this, namely, the 
peace that comes from the divine favor towards men, 
reconciliation with men. No connective is needed before 
iv dv^pwnotf because this phrase is appositive and 
explanatory of stprjvTj ; the same thought that we sing, 
with amplification, in the lines : 



"Peace on earth, and mercy mild, 
God and sinners reconciled." 

All this in interpretation not of Luke ii. 14, directly, 
but of a part of Hymn xiv. of the ancient Psalter. Let 
us now make use of this in explaining Luke. 

2. The phrase iv dv^pdtnot^f eddoxta^ in Luke ii. 14 
should be combined in the same manner as the corre- 
sponding phrase in the Psalter. Several considerations 
point to this. 

(a) The genitive case, found here instead of a nomi- 
native, gives a different grammatical connection for the 
phrase as a whole, but does not invalidate any of the rea- 
sons just brought forward in the case of the Psalter in 
regard to the meaning of the phrase itself. It merely 
offers us another possible construction, namely, as a geni- 
tive limiting dv&p6not(f only, the objections to which 
have been already considered (p. 50). 

(3) If the eudoxta of the Psalter arose from a scribe's 
error in copying Luke, the error would be more likely to 
take place if the construction with iv dv^pmnoi^ were un- 
derstood to be the same. Constructions so different as 
" among men of good pleasure" and " good pleasure in 
men,'' would arrest the attention and prevent mistake 
from carelessness. If the change was intentional, the 
scribe could have best justified it by claiming that the ac- 
companying construction was unchanged, while a prob- 
ably original conformity to the case of eipijvT) was 
restored. Is it not a sound textual principle that in vari- 
ations the least possible disturbance of context is to be 
assumed ? 


(c) A song like this, short, easily remembered, and of 
intense interest to the Christian communities, must have 
been communicated largely by oral tradition. This makes 
for the same combination, whether the nominative or 
genitive were used. The phrase-meaning would naturally 
remain unchanged, while the variation in the last word 
would simply determine the relation of the phrase to 
eipijvTj. The difference in meaning would pass for nothing 
in repetition from memory. The thought in both cases 
would be " peace on earth, good pleasure in men," the 
second phrase being in the one case an explanatory ap- 
positive, and in the other an explanatory genitive sug- 
gesting the origin of the peace. 

This unstudied oral transmission, which leads us back 
of the scribe bending laboriously, or, as the case may be, 
carelessly, over his parchment, may be assumed from the 
very early difference between Luke and the Psalter. In- 
deed we do not know that Luke was the first to pen the 
angel-song in Greek. When therefore we find in the 
Codex Alexandrinus eddoxtag in Luke, and ebdoxla in 
the Psalter, both from the hand of the same scribe, we 
may well suppose that both words came down independ- 
ently from the time of those traditions spoken of by Luke 
in his Preface. It does not take many generations of 
manuscripts to reach from the fifth century to the first. 

{d) If the order of words is an objection to combining 
eddoxta (nom.) with iv dvi^pmnotg — though we cannot 
but think it of small account — the objection is removed 
by the use of evdoxia^f (gen.); for if eudoxcag^ as modified 


by iv dv^pwnot^y is combined with eipjjvrjy it would be a 
natural order even in prose to put iv dv^pmnoc^ between 
the two. Without doubt, we should in prose look for 
the article after eipijvr^ — 37 r^y iv dv^pdtTtot^ eddoxia^ — but this 
burst of song is not prose. No article is found in it, al- 
though the generosity of Greek might have given us six or 
seven in prose. Compare Luke xix. 38, iv obpavip slpTjvrj xd) 
dd^a iv 6(ff{<noi^, where we might have had four articles. 

This exegesis of Luke, reasonable when taken by 
itself, is thus strongly supported by the Psalter, in 
which the meaning " good pleasure in men" is, I can- 
not but think, the only one admissible. The case is 
not, indeed, the same as if another evangelist had 
given the reading tbdoxia^ but if Matthew had recorded 
the angel's song, and had written ebdoxia^ one could hardly 
avoid saying that both he and Luke were substantially 
at one, and meant •^good pleasure in men.'' 

Our general conclusion, then, is that the meaning of 
the second clause in Luke ii. 14 is •*On earth peace — the 
peace of good pleasure in men," reconciliation with men, 
good-will towards men. It is a pleasant result of this 
discussion to find that what we still sing in the Gloria in 
Excelsis and what we read in the Greek of Luke are so 
closely alike. The peace on earth is "the peace of God," 
and the song of the heavenly host is constantly echoed in 
the gospel benedictions — "Grace, Mercy, and Peace." 



Tdv Uprov ^/imv rdv httooffcov dd^ ijfiiv (njfiepov, 

— Matt. vi. II, 

Tdv ^pTov ijiiiov rdv imovfftov didoo ^/itv rd xat^' ijfiipav, 

— Luke xi. 3. 

The word hrtooffto^ seems never to have been fully 
incorporated into the Greek language. Not found earlier 
than the New Testament, it has, even in later ecclesiasti- 
cal Greek, the position of a quoted rather than an adopted 
word. In the New Testament itself it is found but twice, 
and practically but once. 


*Emo6(rto^ has undoubtedly received more lexical discus- 
sion than any other word in the New Testament. The 
long series goes back more than sixteen centuries, to the 
Father of Biblical Criticism. Origen in his " Treatise 
on Prayer," which is largely an exposition of the Lord's 
Prayer, says : " Since some suppose that we are told to 
pray for bread for the body, it is worth while, after hav- 
ing in this way refuted their false notions, to settle the 
truth in regard to the substantial (intootrtov) bread. . . . 
First, this must be understood, that the word kmotxnov is 
found in none of the Greeks, being used neither by phi- 
losophers nor in the current speech of ordinary men, but 
it seems to have been formed by the Evangelists. At 


'Eniooato^ IN THE lord's prayer 59 

any rate Matthew and Luke agreed about the word, hav- 
ing brought it out without any difference whatever. The 
translators of the Hebrew have done the same in the case 
of other words. For who of the Greeks ever used the 
expression hutriZoo [in-ear] or dxoorh^^rjrt [make-hear] in- 
stead of e^9 rd. S}Ta di^at [receive into your ears] and 
dxoutrat notel^f [cause you to hear]? Quite like imobaio^ 
is a word in the writings of Moses, spoken by God, 
*Ye shall l2e to me a people iceptoutTto^^ ; and both words 
seem to me to have been formed from odffta [substance] ; 
the former meaning bread converted into our substance, 
the latter signifying a people employed about substance 
[what is substantial?] and devoted to it. . . . Just as 
bodily bread by being brought into union with the body for 
its nourishment passes into its substance,so the living bread 
that came down from heaven, being brought into union 
with the mind and the soul, imparts of its virtue to him 
who has given himself up to be nourished by it. And 
so will it be what we ask for as substantial bread. **♦ Many 
points of remark are suggested by this, but I will speak 
only of etymology. The derivation given by Origen, 
which, whether original with him or not, has its earliest 
record in his writings, has had a long and honorable life, 
and finds an able advocacy, though with a different mean- 
ing, in one of the latest New Testament lexicons, the 
'* Biblico-Theological Lexicon" of Prof. Hermann Cre- 
mer. In regard to the coining of the word by the Evan- 
gelists, Origen was, no doubt, influenced by his belief 

«Orig. Op. Omn. T. Col. 505-511. (Migne Patr. Gr. XI.) 

6o 'Emooffio^ IN THE lord's prayer 

that Matthew first wrote in Hebrew, and then translated. 
A translator is more likely to coin words than an inde- 
pendent narrator. But if Matthew's Greek is the origi- 
nal, as most scholars now think, there may have been 
also a current Lord's Prayer in Greek, which was incor- 
porated by both Matthew and Luke into their Gospels. 
Again, the word rceptootrto^ might deceive even Origen 
by a false analogy. We know that the philology of the 
ancients cannot be trusted, though it is not so with their 
usage. Ludicrous examples of false derivation can be 
found in Cicero, but perhaps only one case of error in the 
use of a word; and that we should hesitate to believe if 
he had not himself confessed it. It seems to me that the 
strongest point in favor of Origen's derivation — not ex- 
planation — of imootrto^ is that he makes no account of the 
retention of the final letter of in) in composition with 
ooffia. This was a matter not of reasoning, but of Greek 
feeling. Was it simple inadvertence? 

We ought next to notice the opinion of •^the Latin 
Origen. ** Portions of Jerome's comment on Matt. vi. 
1 1 are often quoted. Entire, it is as follows : — •* What we 
have translated super- suhstantialem is given in Greek 
imouffiov^ which word the Seventy Translators most 
frequently give as -ntpiobtnov. We have examined 
therefore the Hebrew, and wherever they have used we- 
ptootrtov we have found SGOLI A,* which Symmachus has 
translated k^alperov^ that is, pre-eminent or distinguished, 
although in a certain passage he has expressed it by 

♦ 717^0 J El. «i. 5; Deut. vii. 6; xiv. 2:xxvi. 18. 

'Emooaio<i IN thb lord's praybr 6i 

peculiare [private treasure]. When, therefore, we ask 
of God to bestow upon us that bread which is a peculiar- 
treasure, or pre-eminent, we ask for Him who says, 4 
am the living bread, which came down from heaven.' In 
the Gospel which is called ^according to the Hebrews,' 
instead of supersubstantial bread I have found M AH AR, 
which means *for to-morrow' ; so that the sense is : Our 
bread for to-morrow, that is, for the future give us to- 
day. We can understand supersubstantial bread, also, in 
another way, as that which is above all substances and 
surpasses the whole world of creatures. Others suppose 
simply that the saints have a care for present food only, 
according to the language of the apostle who says, ^Hav- 
ing food and raiment, let us with these be content.' Ac- 
cordingly, among the subsequent precepts is this one, 
*Do not take thought for the morrow.' "* 

Jerome here presents four meanings of imooffto^y his 
own preference being the first. His identifying neptooffto^ 
and into6(Tto9 is rather surprising from a philological 
point of view, but he evidently looks at the matter practi- 
cally, and follows his master Origen in ascribing about 
the same meaning to both. The fourth meaning, " pres- 
ent bread," comes from giving to enetfit the sense of 
ndpst/it. But the point of chief interest is the reference 
to the " Gospel according to the Hebrews," which means 
not simply a Gospel written in Hebrew, but a Gospel 
composed, or received, by certain Hebrews. In Book III. 

•Hieron. op. omn. Til. Col. 44. (Migne, Patrol. Lat. Vol. a6.) In Bvan. Matt. 
Lib. I. Cap. vi. 

62 'EniOOfftO^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 

Contra Pelagium he describes it as the gospel written in 
the Chaldaic and Syrian language in Hebrew letters, and 
used even to his day by the Nazarenes.* He also, on 
Matt. xii. 13, speaks of "the Gospel which the Nazarenes 
and Ebionites use, which lately we translated from He- 
brew into Greek, and which is called by most the origi- 
nal Gospel of Matthew, "f 

He also states that he has translated it into Latin and 
that Origen often makes use of it.^ 

This reference to the Hebrew, or Aramaic, Gospel is a 
testimony, whatever it may be worth, to the derivation 
from ^;r(' and Uvat, If it were the original of 
Matthew, it would also settle the meaning of the word. 
But if it was simply a translation, like its Syriac sisters, 
or an Ebionitic tractate, then its MAHAR is merely the 
opinion of an unknown author of an almost unknown 
version. § This leads to the question. Why did not Jerome, 
and why also did not Origen follow the rendering of 
imouffto^ found in the Hebrew Gospel ? And the only 
possible answer is that neither of them believed this Gos- 
pel to be the original of Matthew, or otherwise authori- 

*In Evangelio juzta Hebraeos, quod Chaldaico quidem S^oaue sermone, sed 
Hebraicis litteris, scriptum est, quo utuntur usque hodie Nazareni. Migne's 
edition II 785. 

fin Evangelio, quo utuntur Nazaraeni et Ebionitae (quod nuper in Graecum de 
Hebraeo sermone transtulimus, et quod vocatur a plerisque Matthaei authenti- 
cum). Migne vii. yy. 

fEvangelium quoque quod appellatur secundum Hebraeos, et a me nuper in 
Graecum Latinumque sermonem translatum est, quo et Origines saepe utitur. 
Migne ii. 831. 

§Ail the extant fragments of this Gospel may be found in Hilgenfeld's "Novum 

Testamentum extra Canonem," Fasc. iv. Ed. li p. 15. They contain but twenty- 
five Hebrew words, and with all the Greek and Latin interpretations occupy but 
two and a half pages. There is a thoroughly annotated edition by E. B. Nichol- 

^Eniooffto^ IN THE lord's prayer 63 

It is a long step — in time and in style — from Jerome 
to Calvin, and to the following pithy lines: "Because 
the kindness of God flows in a continuous course for our 
nourishment, the bread that he supplies is called imooffio^j 
that is, superveniens [still-coming], for so we may 
render it; as much as to say: Lord, since daily our life 
has need of new nourishments, be thou never wearied in 
constantly bestowing them.*** 

If the great theologian had had as much influence in 
this exegesis as in his theology, a world of subsequent 
discussion would have been saved. The meaning of " su- 
perveniens" may be illustrated from Horace, where he 
says, speaking of the transitoriness of our possessions, — 

Sic quia perpetuus nulli datur usus, et heres 
Heredem alterius velut unda supervenit undam. 

Ep. ii. a, 175-6. 

Calvin's implied etymology shows that the derivation 
from imhat.^ which he does not think it necessary to 
discuss, was familiar to scholars. 

In passing from Calvin to Tholuck one omits between 
fifty and sixty of the seventy-five " philologians and theo- 
logians" mentioned by the latter in his discussion of this 
word. This discussion is found in the " Exposition of 
the Sermon on the Mount," pages 341-353 of the edition 
in English. t It is marked by great l earning and acute- 

*Quia Dei benignitas continuo tenore ad nos pascendos fluit, panis quern min- 
istrat.vocatur intouffto^j hoc est, superveniens: sic enim interpretari licet. 
Tantundem ergo volet hoc nomen acsi dictum esset: Domine, quum quotidie 
novis alimentis opus habeat vita nostra, ne assidue ea largiendo unquam fati* 
geris. — loannis Calvini in Harmoniam ex Matthaeo, Marco et Luca compositam 
Commentarii. Berolini, 1833. Ed. Tholuck, Vol. i. p. 169. 

fBrown's translation (T. & T. Clark, Edinburgh, i860), which is from the fourth 
German edition, 1856. The first German edition was published in 1833. 


Contra Pelagium he describes it as the gospel written in 
the Chaldaic and Syrian language in Hebrew letters, and 
used even to his day by the Nazarenes.* He also, on 
Matt. xii. 13, speaks of " the Gospel which the Nazarenes 
and Ebionites use, which lately we translated frona He- 
brew into Greek, and which is called by most the origi- 
nal Gospel of Matthew, "f 

He also states that he has translated it into Latin and 
that Origen often makes use of it. J 

This reference to the Hebrew, or Aramaic, Gospel is a 
testimony, whatever it may be worth, to the derivation 
from M and iivat. If it were the original of 
Matthew, it would also settle the meaning of the word. 
But if it was simply a translation, like its Syriac sisters, 
or an Ebionitic tractate, then its MAHAR is merely the 
opinion of an unknown author of an almost unknown 
version. § This leads to the question, Why did not Jerome, 
and why also did not Origen follow the rendering of 
^mouffto^ found in the Hebrew Gospel? And the only 
possible answer is that neither of them believed this Gos- 
pel to be the original of Matthew, or otherwise authori- 

*In Evangelio juxta Hebraeos, quod Chaldaico quidem Syroque sermone, sed 
Hebraicis litteris, scriptum est, quo utuntur usque bodie Nazareni. Migne's 
edition II 785. 

fin Evangelio, quo utuntur Nazaraeni et Ebionitae (quod nuper in Graecum de 
Hebraeo sermone transtulimus, et quod vocatur a plerisque Matthaei autbenti- 
cum). Migne vii. yy. 

j:£vangelium quoque quod appeliatur secundum Hebraeos, et a me nuper in 
Graecum Latinumque sermonem translatum est, quo et Origines saepe utitur. 
Migneii. 831. 

§Ail the extant fragments of tbis Gospel may be found in Hilgenfeld's "Novum 
Testamentum extra Canonem," Fasc. iv. Ed. ii p. 15. Tbey contain but twenty- 
five Hebrew words, and with all the Greek and Latin interpretations occupy but 
two and a half pages. There is a thoroughly annotated edition by £. B. Nichol- 
son, Bodleian Librarian, London, 1879. 

^Enioofftoi IN THE lord's prayer 63 

It is a long step — in time and in style — from Jerome 
to Calvin, and to the following pithy lines : " Because 
the kindness of God flows in a continuous course for our 
nourishment, the bread that he supplies is called imo6(yto(^^ 
that is, superveniens [still-coming], for so we may 
render it; as much as to say: Lord, since daily our life 
has need of new nourishments, be thou never wearied in 
constantly bestowing them."* 

If the great theologian had had as much influence in 
this exegesis as in his theology, a world of subsequent 
discussion would have been saved. The meaning of " su- 
perveniens" may be illustrated from Horace, where he 
says, speaking of the transitoriness of our possessions, — 

Sic quia perpetuus nuUi datur usus, et heres 
Heredem alterius velut unda supervenit undam. 

Ep. ii. a, 175-6. 

Calvin's implied etymology shows that the derivation 
from intivatj which he does not think it necessary to 
discuss, was familiar to scholars. 

In passing from Calvin to Tholuck one omits between 
fifty and sixty of the seventy-five " philologians and theo- 
logians" mentioned by the latter in his discussion of this 
word. This discussion is found in the " Exposition of 
the Sermon on the Mount," pages 341-353 of the edition 
in English.f It is marked by great learning and acute- 

*Quia Dei benignitas continue tenore ad nos pascendos fluit, panis quern min- 
istrat<vocatur imobffio^j hoc est, superveniens: sic enim interpretari licet. 
Tantundem ergo volet hoc nomen acsi dictum esset: Domine, quum quotidie 
novis alimentis opus habeat vita nostra, ne assidue ea largiendo unquam fati- 
geris. — loannis Calvini in Harmoniam ex Matthaeo, Marco et Luca compositam 
Commentarii. Berolini, 1833. Ed. Tholuck, Vol. i. p. 169. 

fBrown's translation (T. & T. Clark, Edinburgh, x86o), which is from the fourth 
German edition, 1856. The first German edition was published in 1833. 

64 *Entoo(rto(f IN THE lord's prayer 

ness, and especially by the great number of quoted opin- 
ions. That the author does not refer to Calvin is the 
more noticeable because he himself edited the Commen- 
tary from which I have quoted. 

He opens by saying, ** This word has been the subject 
of numerous learned disquisitions, yet is there room for 
new investijgations. Scultetus calls the interpretation of 
imoixTto^ carnificina theologorum et grammaticorum,^ 

The derivation of the word is fully considered, with this 
conclusion: ^ Great as are the difficulties in the way 
of deriving imovffio^ from ehacj yet, even were they 
greater, we must still give the preference to that deriva- 
tion, and for this reason, that it is impossible, on the sup- 
position of its derivation from imovtra^ to find in it any 
meaning in keeping with the context. ** (P. 346.) "The 
notion of Ernesti that the prayer was to be offered in the 
evenings so that then one would literally pray to-day for 
the bread of to-morrow, looks like jesting," (P. 345.) 

The meaning is given thus : " The imoutriov is some- 
thing between to Mtni^ and the neptTzSv or the neptotxrtov, 
and denotes that which is just enough. So under- 
stood, the prayer has many analogies in the Old and 
New Testaments; compare, for example, Prov, xxx. 8, 
where Solomon prays, " Keep far from me poverty and 
riches.'" (P, 348.) 

The discussion closes with a refutation of the mystical 
view that kitwbaio^ refers to spiritual bread. The whole 
discussion is a noble exemplification of modern Biblical 

"Entobffioq IN THE lord's prayer 65 

The next specially noteworthy discussion of 
intobffw^s is the contribution of philological scholar- 
ship. Leo Meyer devotes to it twenty-nine pages in the 
" Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachforschung," Vol. 
vii., pp. 401-430. (Berlin, 1858.) Herodotus, Xenophon, 
Plato, Demosthenes and the tragedians are brought into 
the field as well as the Biblical writers, and one page con- 
tains forty references to Homer on the question of ini 
with or without its final vowel. The two etymologies — 
from that and iivai — are considered at length, and 
comparative etymology is not neglected. It is only after 
more than twenty pages of historical and philological 
preparation that we reach the announcement, "Wir kom- 
men nun zu imobato^^ selbst." He derives it from kni 
and 6vr-^ and gives the principal meaning to the prepo- 
sition. 'Entobffio^ "is being for something," i. e., useful, 
serviceable. While the linguistic value of this essay is 
great, the artificial aspect of the proposed word-building 
makes it seem more like a philological specimen than an 
actual word. Ancient versions are not discussed, except 
that a page is given to the Gothic. This is valuable, as 
would be expected from the author's scholarship in that 

This short sketch — mere fragments of an outline — of 
the lexical history of imobfrto^ began with the greatest 
of the Fathers, and may fitly end with one of the great- 
est of modern Patristic scholars. When the revisers 
were at the beginning of their work. Bishop Lightfoot, 
certainly their leader, issued (1871) his book "On a Fresh 

66 Eittoixrw^ in the lord's prayer 

Revision of the English New Testament,'' with an ap- 
pendix on the words intouffto^, nsptouffio^. This is 
Appendix I. of the third edition (1891), which I use. 
To imo6(Tto^ forty-three pages are given (2 17-260). The 
divisions are (i) The etymology of the word, (2) The 
requirements of the sense, (3) The tenor of tradition. 
All but seven pages is devoted to the third division. Of 
this he says (p. 219): "It was chiefly the conviction that 
justice had not been done to its consideration which led 
me to institute the investigation afresh." Under the 
third division he discusses the derivation of the word as 
found (i) in the Greek Fathers, (2) in the Aramaic ver- 
sions, especially the Curetonian Syriac, and the Gospel 
according to the Hebrews, (3) in the Egyptian versions, 
and (4) in the Latin, — especially the Old Latin. The 
two lines given to the Gothic (p. 258) can be supplemented 
by the page of Leo Meyer already referred to. Earliest 
tradition is shown to favor the derivation from imivac. 


In regard to the etymology, we might make short work 
of it, so far as Greek is concerned, if we could adopt the 
desperate conjecture of Dr. Cureton, who thinks that im- 
ouffto<^ was formed from the Aramaic by transliteration.* 
Letting this pass, we have first to choose between the 
derivation from int and elvat^ or ooffiay and ^nt and Uvat, 
I assume the latter, referring the reader to Lightfoot 
and Thayer's Lexicon for the reasons. But the der- 

*See preface to his edition of the Curetonian Syriac Version, "Remains of a 
very Antient Recension," etc., p. xviii. 

^Elttooffio^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 67 

ivation from intivat may be on either of two lines: 
(1) from intouffUy with ^ptipa supplied, or (2) from the 
participle immv direct. The former yields a somewhat 
different meaning from the latter, and is adopted by the 
best authorities. Winer says (N. T. Grammar, p. 97, 
Thayer's ed.): " ^Emou^rto^ has probably direct relation 
to the fem. (^) intouffa, sc, ^fiipa^ and accordingly dpro^ 
iniouffto^ means 'bread for the following day.'" To 
this two objections are made which certainly are worth 

I. The first has reference to its form. The adjective 
formed by -to^ from kiztooffa^ as a substantive, would 
regularly be imouiraio^y like deoTspdto^ (Acts xxviii. 13), 
reTaprdlo^ (John xi. 39), dexaraio^^ etc. This objection 
seems to have originated with Salmasius. Bishop 
Lightfoot questions the validity of it on two grounds: 
" The termination -aio^ in all these adjectives is sug- 
gested by the long -a or -r) of the primitives from which 
they are derived, deoripa^ "r/orny, etc. ; and the short end- 
ing of iTttourra is not a parallel case. Moreover, the 
meaning is not the same; for the adjectives in -dto^ 
fix a date, e. g. reraprdlo^ ^At^ev, *he came on the fourth 
day,' whereas the sense which we require here is much 
more general, implying simply possession or connection."* 

One may be pardoned for expressing some surprise at 
this paragraph, for (i) What evidence have we that the 
quantity of the nominative ending was regarded? These 
adjectives are formed on the original a stem, as their 

♦On a Fresh Revision of the Eng;Ii$>h New Testament, Appendix i. 

68 'EmootTto^ IN THE lord's prayer 

deviation from r^ shows. The stem-ending was long in 
all first-declension feminines, and always so appeared in 
the genitive and dative cases, whatever the quantity of 
the nominative. I have here and there lighted on the 
following examples of adjectives in -aTo? from short- 
ending feminines of this declension: dpoopdio^j dsXXdio(}, 
dfia^dtogy i^id)/ato(}, y^aXatrtrato^, fieXttT^ralog^ fioepdiog^ niffdio^j 
^aXat^alo^y -/Eolic Motffaiog. True, we have adjectives in 
-«09 from nouns of short endings, as di<pco^, and not dKpdio^^ 
from dtiph; but we also have those in -««? from nouns 
of long endings, as rifitofi^ ifrniptog^ -^fxipto^y and never 
rtfidto^y etc. Without doubt, there are more adjectives 
in -aTo9 from long-vowel nouns than from short, but I 
suppose there are a great many more feminine sub- 
stantives ending in -iy and -5 than in -«. Further, 
while the final stem-vowel is long in the primaries, it 
is shortened in forming the diphthong at. Otherwise 
the ending would be -^09. How, then, is -a?o9 even 
" suggested** more by a long nominative ending than 
by a short one? (2) These numerical adjectives are not 
confined to the fixing of dates, as the lexicons abundantly 
show. Their suffix -«09 is general and indefinite. When 
they agree with the subject of a verb, as commonly, the 
date-force is inferential. TeTaprdlo^ ^XiUv is literally "a 
fourth-day man he came." "Apro^ reTapralog would 
mean " bread of the fourth day," and apro^ iitiootraXo^ "bread 
of the next day." For the very reason that they all im- 
ply ^fiipa in their primaries, they would attract a new- 
comer, like intouiTdtog, to their form. This objection, then. 

'ElttOUffto^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 69 

whatever may be its value, seems to be well sustained. 
2. The second objection has been made to rest on the 
incongruity introduced, and which can be seen by read- 
ing the two passages thus : " Give us this day our bread 
for the morrow," " Give us day by day our bread for the 
morrow." As I have felt this objection strongly myself, 
I pefhaps have the right now to say that it has been 
greatly over-rated, for ^ kntodaa ijiiipa is not pre- 
cisely equivalent to ij a6ptov, Lightfoot shows plainly 
enough (p. 226) the difference, and illustrates it by re- 
ferring to the Ecclesiazusae of Aristophanes, lines 20, 
105, to which might be added 83-85. A much better il- 
lustration is furnished by A. H. Wratislaw in his pam- 
phlet entitled ''New evidence as to the origin and mean- 
ing of intoufftog in the Lord's Prayer." Plato's "Crito" 
opens with the question of Socrates as to why Crito 
comes so early to the prison. It is early dawn (Sp^po^ 
fia^uf). He is the bearer of sad news; the ship from 
Delos will be here to-day (n^/ie^ov), and therefore Soc- 
rates must die to-morrow {elaavptov). Socrates does 
not believe that the ship will arrive to-day {rTjfiepov), 
He promises to give his reason, and then repeats his 
statement in this form : Ob roivuv rij^ imovtTT}^ ^fiipa^ olfiat 
aurd fjSstUj dXXd t7j9 iripa^. It cannot be doubted that 
Tjjfiepov and ii:too<T7j9 refer to the same day. Other 
examples introduced by Mr. Wratislaw do not seem 
to me correctly explained, but this one is clear 
and sufficient. It may be paralleled from the Book of 
Common Prayer, which, in Morning Prayer for families, 

70 ^EntoufftOi IN THE lord's PRAYER 

speaks of being '^brought in safety to the beginning of 
this day y^ and further on implores "grace and protection 
for the ensuing dayJ* 

There is no absurdity, then, in saying, " Give us this 
day our bread for the coming day ;*• but, at the same time, 
every one must feel the scant need of the addition, " for 
the coming day.** The petition comes unpleasantly near 
tautology, and that too without emphasis. The same 
impression is made by the language of Luke, " Give us 
day by day our bread for the coming day,** but with less 
propriety in the connection. 

If, now, we put this impression of tautology beside 
the serious objection to the form, already considered, there 
is reason enough for examining carefully the other der- 
ivation from btiivaiy viz., from itzimvy disconnected 
from the notion of "day," especially as the Old Syriac 
version suggests a meaning that could arise in no other 
way. Such a derivation is countenanced by the words 
iHXufv ^SeXouffco^j kxmv ixoufftog. This last pair we 
find in the New Testament (i Cor. ix. 17; Philemon, 
14). Lightfoot, indeed, remarks (p. 223), "No motive 
existed for introducing an adjective by the side of intwv, 
sufficiently powerful to produce the result in an advanced 
stage of the language, when the fertility of creating new 
forms had been greatly impaired.** But such a priori 
decisions must be received with great caution. And do 
not new forms abound in the later times of a language, 
when word-making becomes more conscious, as the lan- 
guage itself is more the object of study, and writers try 

'EmoUffCO^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 7 1 

to escape the monotony of a fixed vocabulary ? At any 
rate, the New Testament, though a small volume, contains 
nearly nine hundred words not found in Greek literature 
before (and including) Aristotle. Most of these bear ob- 
vious marks of derivation, showing themselves to be 
comparatively recent, and not old popular words lifted 
into literary use. 

The existence of the participle, then, does not forbid 
the existence of the similar adjective. The adjective 
turns the single act into a general or habitual state. ^E^iXwv 
means "wishing," i^eXoo(rto<: "voluntary." The ending 
-£09 is like the English -j. Compare " snowing" and 
"snowy." '0 imcbv apro^y literally "the on-coming 
bread," might mean the next loaf that should come on 
the table, but 6 k7ttobffto<i dpro^ would mean, not the nextyhut^ 
if we had such a word, ^^next-y bread," i. e., bread that 
we expect continuously, continually, the constant supply 
of bread; in colloquial parlance, "bread right along." 
If the point be pressed that ^moufftog is a very unusual 
word, and unlikely to arise in the way now supposed, the 
answer is that it comes from a very common participle 
by means of a suffix that is very common. The participle 
is so common that it is even used substantively, Tjfiipa 
being understood, for "the next day," inwutra. To illus- 
trate again from English, if one should coin the word 
^freez-y^^^ it might seem strange, and might never be 
adopted into the language, but it would be perfectly in- 
telligible, so long as we say " freez-ing." 

In regard to form, the stem imovT- would by regular 

72 'EmoufflO^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 

euphonic changes become imoo^-', very nearly as its 
feminine becomes imooaa. 

One cannot be quite satisfied with any explanation of 
this word that does not suggest some Hebrew equivalent 
or Aramaic original. Now, if it contains the notion of 
a constant supply of need, a continuous bestowment, then 
we naturally look for some Hebrew expression for con- 
tinual, perhaps daily, work and service At once we 
think of the "continual" offerings and the daily services 
of the sanctuary. The " continual burnt-offering" which 
was to be offered "day by day" (Ex. xxix. 38, 42) was 
n^pn H/j^, "offering of continuance." In the same use 
of n*On vve find "men of continuance" (Ezek.xxxix. 14), 
i. e., men employed in regular, constant work ; " diet of con- 
tinuance," given to Jehoiachin" every day" (Jer. Hi. 34), 
and even "bread of continuance" (Num. iv. 7), applied 
to the shew -bread. So much was n^OJl used in associa- 
tion with the daily burnt-offering that in later usage it 
stands alone for the offering itself. In Dan. viii. 11, 
12, 13; xi. 31; xii. II, it is, literally, the "continuance" 
that is ''taken away." Our common version has it, the 
" daily sacrifice" ; the Revision more accurately, the " con- 
tinual burnt-offering." 

n*On is usually translated in the Septuagint by ^^aTravro?, 
as, ol apToi ol dtanavTo^^ Num. iv. 7 ; several times, mostly 
in later usage, by ivdeXe^^tfffio^y as i^fftav hdeXexiffixoo^ 
Ex. xxix, 42 ; 6Xoxaor6(Tet<: kvdeXe^tffiioo^ 2 Esdr. iii. 5. 
The most remarkable translation is in Num. iv. 16, 
ij ^offta ij xai9' ijfiipav^ which seems to be the begin- 

'EmobfflO^S IN THE lord's PRAYER 73 

ning of that confusion of meanings — continual, daily — 
amounting to a side-development, that has come down to 
our day. It is noticeable that no adjective is used in these 
renderings. Whether intouffLo^ would have been some- 
times used, if in existence, we need not inquire. The 
usual phrase in the Vulgate is ju£-e sacrificium — this 
adjective being used by Horace to describe a perennial 
fountain, y^f^/j aqucefons (Sat. ii. 6, 2). 


The meaning "constant, continual," which is, to say 
the least, illustrated by the Hebrew, seems to be confirmed 
by the three most important ancient versions. Old 
Syriac, Old Latin, and Gothic. To begin with the 
latest — about A. D. 350 — in the Gothic version Matt. vi. 
II (the corresponding passage in Luke is lost) reads: 
Hlaif unsarana thana sinteinan gif uns himtna daga; 
which may be Englished, with no regard to the Greek, 
word for word: "Bread ours the continiial give us 
this day." Sinteinan (nom. sinteins) is given in all the 
glossaries as "daily." Massman, however, and Bernhardt 
(1884) give two meanings," immerwahrend, taglich." Leo 
Meyer in his " Gothische Sprache" (p. 98 et aL) gives 
" fortwahrend, taglich." Kluge, under Sund/lut^ gives 
"taglich, immerwahrend" and compares the plant-name 
sin-grun^ the Anglo-Saxon sin-grene and symle^ and 
the Latin semper. The same prefix is seen at least 
twice in Beowulf — sin-gal^ "continual" (154), bh^ sin- 
niht^ "night after night" (i6i). No one would ques- 

74 'Eittobaio<: IN THE lord's prayer 

tion its connection with sinteino^ a common adverb mean- 
ing "always." This is found in Mark v. 5 for the origi- 
nal dianavT6<$j in xiv. 7 for ndvrors^ in xv. 8 for dsi 
The origin of the last part of the word is not perfectly 
clear. Kluge would take it as an obsolete root meaning 
"day*' (see Ety. Diet, under "Tag**), and gives "tag- 
lich" as the first meaning. Certainly, thjs notion of 
" day** lapsed, and " continual," as the adverb shows, was 
the regular meaning. Probably the chief reason for mak- 
ing sinteins mean "daily," is >i}ciaX seiteins^ a collateral 
form, is used in 2 Cor. xi. 28 for ij xa9 w^pavy where Paul 
speaks of " that which presseth upon me daify^ anxiety 
for all the churches." But here sinteins might have its 
proper meaning of " continual" without wandering far 
from the Greek original. Whether, however, " daily" or 
" continual" is the primary meaning, the difference is not 
essential as to its representation of imooffto^:. It does 
not mean " for the coming day," but " constantly recurring." 
Let us next consider the Old Latin version, or bundle 
of versions. Here we find in Matthew " Panem nostrum 
cotidianum da nobis hodie" ; and in Luke " Panem nos- 
trum cotidianum da nobis cotidie."* Whence came this 
" cotidianum" ? Certainly not from a literal translation of 
intoofftofy considered by itself. If the Evangelists had 
wanted a Greek word to express ** daily," there was one 
ready to hand, found in the writers of that time, and even 

*01d Latin Biblical Texts; No III. The Fonr Gospels. By Henry J. White. 
Clarendon Press, x888. Codex Monacensis {a). Some codices— I do not know 
how many—- have in Luke the error of "hodie" instead of "cotidie." Thefeceived 
Vulgate text has also * 'hodie" in Luke, but the best text, Codex Amiatinus, has 

'Emoo(Tto9 IN THE lord's prayer 75 

in the New Testament. James comes very near ^^to9 
i^Tj/iepo(} when he says (ii. 15), " If a brother or sister be 
naked and in lack of daily food"— r^y ^^rj/iipou rpoiprj^:. 
The Latin Vulgate for this is, of course, "victu quoti- 
diano." In the absence of any such original in the Lord's 
Prayer, it is possible to account for the " cotidianum" either 
by the influence of the context — the (njfiepov of Matthew, 
and particularly the xat^ ijfiipav of Luke, serving to at- 
tract and specialize the general idea of " continual" — or 
by a larger association with continual worship through 
daily offerings, or in a more general way by the tendency 
to speak of the ordinary, constant things of life as " daily." 
It can hardly be that ** cotidianum" came from imoofftov in 
the sense of " for the morrow" ; for the legitimate develop- 
ment of crastinus would be to futurus^ as Jerome says, 
on this very passage, ^^ crastinum^ id est futurumJ*^ So 
the Hebrew "inO means ** in time to come " in Deut. vi. 

T T 

20 and in other passages.* 

*This "cotidianum" mustbe the parent of the "daily" of modern versions—a 
rendering that will probably hold its own in spite of grammars, dictionaries and 
commentaries. Jerome's version has "snpersubstantialem" in Matthew, and it is 
hard to believe that he did not put the same word in Luke. If so, then "cotid- 
ianum" was forced into the text of Luke by the pressure of the Old Latin. West- 
cott and Hort say (N. T. IL 8i)— with no reference to this word— "Scribes accus- 
tomed to older forms of text corrupted by unwitting reminiscence the Vulgate 
which they were copying; so that an appreciable part of Jerome's work had been 
imperceptibly undone when the Vulgate attained its final triumph." The wonder 
is that Matthew was left unchanged, which was due perhaps to the support of 
Jerome's Commentary. 

' Supersubstantialem" has left its long mark on some modern Roman Catholic 
versions. The Rheims version (1583), which is the basis of the present 
English Catholic Bible, reads, "Give us this day our supersubstantial bread." 
The edition that I have— an American edition with archiepiscopal sane 
tion— has this foot-note: "In St. Luke the same word is rendered 'daily 
bread.' It Ir understood of the bread of life which we receive in the Blessed 
Sacrament." Wyclif, who translated from the Latin Vulgate, gives "ouir other 
substance." The Dutch version (Antwerp, 1598] has "overweselyck," like the 
"ofer-wistlic" of the ancient Northumbrian interlinear Gospel (Lindisfarne MS.) 
On the other hand, in spite of the authority of the Vulgate, all the French ver- 
sions have "notre pain quotidien," the authorized Italian has "II pane nostro 

*j6 ^Emooffio^ IN THE lord's praver 

By far the most important versional testimony to the 
meaning of imoutTto^ comes from the Old Syriac Gospels. 
The Curetonian fragments, published in 1858, and the 
Sinai MS., published in 1894, — the latter containing only 
the first petition of the Prayer in Matthew — agree in 
having for imo6(Tto^ll^iCj(in the old characters r^LlaSnr^, 
in Hebrew characters HyOK, in English, with continental 

T • T 

vowel-sounds, aniina^ to be compared with our amen from 
Hebrew). The meaning of the Syriac word is sufliciently 
attested by its biblical usage. In the New Testament it 
is used once, adverbially, to translate Staitavrd^j ^always 
a conscience void of offence" (Acts xxiv. 16); several 
times for -Kpoaxaprtpiio^ ^continued steadfastly^ (Acts ii. 
46); also for 7roxw(J9, "thine often infirmities" (i.Tim. v. 
23); for npofffiivw^ ^^ conttnuetk in supplications" ( i Tim. 
V. 5) ; for ^xrevai9, " prayer was made without ceasing^'* 
[Rev. earnestly], (Acts xii. 5); for ddidXeiTTTo^y "remem- 
bering without ceasing^ (i Thess. i. 3). These examples, 
being outside of the Gospels, are from the Peshitto ver- 

In the Old Testament, where the word is of frequent 
occurrence, it regularly represents, often adverbially, the 
Hebrew n^pjl* It is found in every part of the Old 
Testament, except the Psalms. Thus Aaron's breast- 

quotidiano," and the German, "Gib uns heute unser tagliches Brod." This is 
taken from the translation of Dr. Allioli, "the only authorized German version 
duly approved by the Apostolic See." To it is appended the following note, 
which, it will be observed, is not an exposition of the Vulgate, but of the 
Greek:— ''WOrtlich, unser zurWesenheit (Nothdurft) gehOriges Brod, diess ist 
das T<lgliche. Darunter ist alles verstanden was zum Unterhalte der Seele und 
des Leibes nothwendigist,— dasgSttliche Wort, der Leib des Herrn, dietagliche 
nothdiirftige Nahrung. (Chrys. Theophl. Aug. Cypr.)." This last is substantially 
translated from the Glossa Ordinaria— "panis Corpus Christi est, ut verbum 
Dei, vel ipse Deus, quo quotidie egemus," cited by Tboluck on Matt. vi. a. 

'Enfou(rio9 in the lord's praybr 77 

plate is a memorial '* continually^ (Ex. xxviii. 29). The 
burnt offering is " continual^ (xxix. 42). The fire is to 
be ^^ ever*'* on the altar (Lev. vi. 13). The shew-bread is 
^'^ continual (Num. iv. 7). Nine times in the twenty- 
ninth chapter of Numbers the word is applied to the 
"daily burnt offering." The eyes of the Lord are "«/- 
w^j^" upon the land of promise (Deut. xi. 12). Elisha 
passeth by " continually^'* (2 Kings iv. 9). The trumpets 
sound ^^ continually^^ before the ark (i Chron. xvi. 6). 
And so on in Ezra, Nehemiah, Proverbs, Isaiah (^ con- 
tinually upon the watch tower, ** xxi. 8), Jeremiah, Eze- 
kiel (" men of continual employment,** xxxix. 14), Daniel 
(Hebrew portions), and elsewhere. I have verified more 
than sixty examples in which ]< ^V^y translates H^DJl* 
The Syriac word, then, according to biblical usage, 
means continual, constant. The dictionaries, covering a 
wider than biblical usage, give the meanings, stabilise 
constans^ assiduus^ perpetuus. The meaning, then, of 
the whole phrase would be, "Our constant supply of 

Now, what is the value of this rendering as to the 
meaning of iTttoixrtoi} Dr. Chase in his "Lord's 
Prayer in the Early Church"* says: "It is difficult to 
see that it represents any probable meaning of ^Trww^rfo?." 
Carrying out a suggestion of Dr. Cureton, he thinks that 
the Greek word, not being understood by the translator, 
was represented " by a classical phrase about bread in the 
Old Testament, slightly changed." Now it is true that 

♦Texts and Studies. Vol. I., No. 3. The Lord's Prayer in the Early Church, 
By Frederic Henry Chase, B D. Cambiidge, 1891, pp. 42-53* 

78 ^Emouffto9 IN THE lord's prayer 

among the great variety of actions to which the Syriac 
word is applied in the Old Testament, it is two or three 
times applied to eating bread. Mephibosheth is to ** eat 
bread continually at David's table** (2 Sam. ix. 7, 10), and 
Jehoiachin "did eat bread continually^ with the king of 
Babylon (2 Kings xxv. 29; Jer. lii. 33). These, so far 
as I can discover, are the only cases of association with 
ordinary bread. Twice, also adverbially, it is used of 
the shew-bread (Num. iv. 7; 2 Chron. ii. 4), but I can 
find no example of its use as ^descriptive epithet of bread. 
Even if we assume, perhaps ungraciously, that the trans- 
lator was in serious doubt, it is hard to see, how his mind 
would be influenced much by any " classical phrase about 
bread in the Old Testament." 

Dr. Chase's position is that k-ntovaw^^ coming as it 
does from ij imodtra^ introduces tautology into the prayer, 
and is " alien to its simplicity of language." It probably, 
then, does not belong to the earliest prayer, but is "due 
to liturgical use." The original clause, "Our bread of 
the day give to us," was changed to "our bread for the 
coming day," to adapt the prayer to use at evening. This 
" working hypothesis" is presented with a modest inge- 
nuity that almost fascinates one; but it seems to me that 
if we restore to imoofftog the meaning found in the Old 
Syriac, the hypothesis is no longer needed. The tautol- 
ogy complained of arises from deriving iivtouffto^ directly 
from 17 imooaa. All other tautology is due to transla- 
tion, the disabilities of which ought not to be charged to 
the original. " Day by day our daily" is tautological, in 

^E'ntouato<: IN THE lord's prayer 79 

a narrow sense, but ** day by day our constant supply" 
is not, in any sense. Nor does the hypothesis seem to 
be securely based on liturgical need. If I should venture 
to mark out a liturgical development of the clause, I 
should by no means omit from the primary the idea of 
constant supply contained in imovato^. To this might 
very naturally be added (rrjfiepov for morning prayer, and 
the more general rd xad^ ijfiipav for other occasions. If, 
however, intobato^ means " of the coming day," and that 
means "of the present day," why should (njfiepov ever 
have been added ? Dr. Chase's answer is, " There meets 
us a double rendering of the original word" (p. 47). But 
if we give to ^ntootrioi the Old Syriac meaning, there is 
no room for the tautology of a ** double rendering," and 
no need of reconstructing the clause as we now find it, 
further than to acknowledge the varying traditions of 
(FijfjLepov and rd xa^' ^fiipav. Further, the coining of a 
new word, which kntovaiof: is acknowledged to be, seems 
likely to arise from a more pressing need than liturgical 
convenience, as, for example, from the demand of a Semitic 
original. The absence of any word for kmouato^ in a 
reference to the Prayer by Ephrem Syrus is urged by 
Dr. Chase (p. 50) in favor of a form of the petition earlier 
than that of the Gospels ; but an incidental reference in 
a sermon, and the omission of a seemingly unessential 
word, is surely small evidence that he was quoting from 
an earlier and superior authority. Still more inconclu- 
sive is the evidence from Tatian. The rendering adopted 
by Chase, " Give us the bread of our day," is not sus- 

8o 'EntOUfftO^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 

tained by Hill's Diatessaron, which reads (p. 79), " Give 
us the sustenance [lit. power] of to-day." Dr. Charles 
Taylor in the Guardian (Jan. 6, 1897) renders, "Give us 
the necessity of the day ;** which is practically the same 
as Murdock's Peshitto, "Our needful bread." Instead 
of omitting intoofftofSy Tatian omits **bread," and 
emphasizes ^moCxrcoiy according to the meaning of the 

In regard to the value of this testimony I would say : 
I. The rendering is simple and clear, and betrays no 
wavering and no effort to solve an etymological difficulty. 
In this last respect it is in contrast with the Peshitto 
rendering, which means "bread of our necessity." This 
seems like an attempt to carry out a certain theory of the 
etymology of the Greek word, viz., that it is compounded 
of trci and ooffia^ the latter meaning essence, that which 
is essential, then that which is necessary, or odffca 
meaning existence^ as is advocated by Cremer in his Lexi- 
con, and the compound adjective meaning "for, i. e., nec- 
essary for, existence." The Jerusalem Syriac rendering 
seems to have a similar origin — " bread of our abundance," 
obffia having the sense of substance, then wealth, abun- 
dance.* In contrast with all this, the Old Syriac gives 
a simple, intelligible word that has the appearance of be- 

*I know nothing at first hand of this Jerusalem version, but am indebted for the 
rendering given above to the kindness of Dr. Isaac H. Hall. I cannot leave his 

name on this page without a few words of tribute to his worth,and of sorrow at his 
too early death. Our acquaintance began over the pages of Xenophon's Anabasis, 
whfju be waB a bo^ in Norwalk, Conn. He needed little instruction in his text- 

book, for the spirit of the independent scholar was in him then. Of his achieve- 
ments iti Syriac scholarship I am not qualified to s^eak, but I can speak warmly 
of hi^ generous heart and his willingness to place his learning at the service of 

'Entouffio^ IN THE LORD's PRAYER 8 1 

ing based on known usage, or on some ground other than 
philological reasoning. 

2. The Old Syriac rendering connects, indirectly, 
^ntouffcog with the Hebrew n^Dfl. If the Septuagint 
and later Greek versions had translated this Hebrew word 
by incoOffto^y no one would ever have doubted the mean- 
ing of the latter, and a world of discussion would have 
been saved. No such translation is found, but we do find 
that this one Syriac version makes imobffiofs the equiva- 
lent of a well known equivalent of n^pjl* So far as this 
goes, it serves to identify the rare Greek word with a very 
common Hebrew word. 

3. The early date of the Old Syriac version ought to 
be taken into account. Bishop Westcott places it in the 
second century. The fact that we hear only of the Gos- 
pels in this version points to a very early origin. Is it, 
then, improbable that the version reaches back into the 
influence of tradition, and that the Syriac rendering gives 
us a traditional meaning? 

4. We may, I think, go further, if we go carefully. 
I assume that the speech of the Jews in the time of Christ 
was bilingual — Arapiaic, or early Jewish Syriac, and 
Greek. This matter is fully discussed by Professor Had- 
ley in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible.* For our present 
purpose it is sufficient to take the case of Paul speaking 
to the Jews in Jerusalem, as described in Acts xxii. He 
at once gained the attention of his hearers by speaking in 
Aramaic (" Hebrew tongue"). They had evidently ex- 

*Vol. ii., p. 1590, Am. Ed. 

82 "Eiciooffto^ IN THE lord's PRAYER 

pected to hear him speak Greek. It seems that they would 
have understood him in either language, but the Aramaic 
pleased them. This may have been because the Aramaic 
was their national and domestic tongue, and they were 
more familiar with it. If this was true of the multitude 
in their chief city, it would be emphatically true of the 
dwellers in Galilee, and the country districts generally. 
It must be, therefore, that Jesus largely used the Aramaic 
in his teachings. The Lord's Prayer certainly was 
spoken by him in Aramaic, and may also have been 
spoken in Greek. 

In regard to the bilingual character of this Prayer, two 
suppositions are possible, (i) Two forms of the Prayer 
may have existed side by side from the first. Then if 
imouffco^ was in the Greek form, |1 t\nT> or some modi- 
fication of it, would very likely have been in the other; 
so that both words would come down together, and 
a very early Syriac translator of the Gospel would 
find his word supplied by tradition. (2) The other 
supposition is that the Prayer in Aramaic was strictly 
the original, but that the translation into Greek was 
made in Palestine, while both languages were familiar. 
Now a large part of the mystery of ^7reo6<r£09,viz., its iso- 
lation in the language, will vanish, if we think of it as 
itself a translation. Translators are inclined to coin words, 
as the Septuagint abundantly testifies, many of the new 
words of which, but not all, lived to find place in the New 
Testament. But if the Greek word is a translation, what 
original is so probable as the one which afterwards, in 

*Elttoo(Tl09 IN THE lord's PRAYER 83 

meaning if not in form, appeared in the Old Syriac? 
It is pleasant to think that the rendering " daily bread" 
is not far from the meaning of the Greek original, as in- 
terpreted by the early Syriac. It came to us, no doubt, 
from the Old Latin cotidianum^ but this might come easily 
from the notion of continual. The affinity of " continual" 
and " daily" is well illustrated in the parallelism of the 
Received Version of Psalm Ixxii. 15: 

"Prayer also shall be made for him conttnuaify, 
And daily [Rev. all the day long] shall he be praised." 

With this may be fitly joined, from a modern Jewish 
Prayer-Book, the closing words of The Grace after 
Meals — " Thanks for the food wherewith thou dost feed 
and sustain us continually (the original is "l^pO) every 
day and hour.** 




'Puffai ijixa^ and too novr^poo. Matt. vi. 1 3. 

Is TOO itov7jpoo masculine or neuter; and does it mean 
the Evil One, or evil ? The question is an exceedingly 
difficult one — more difficult than important — but the Re- 
vised Version has forced it upon us by its translation 
"Deliver us from the Evil One.** The difficulty comes 
from the great mass of indecisive material that enters 
into the discussion. This may be seen from the debate 
that arose in England immediately after the publication 
of the Revised New Testament. The learned, and almost 
authoritative, defense of the Revision in the letters of 
Bishop Lightfoot are republished in Appendix II. of the 
third edition (1891) of his work "On a Fresh Revision 
of the New Testament." A more elaborate support of 
the same conclusion is found in "The Lord's Prayer in 
the Early Church" (Camb. Univ. Press, 1891), by Dr. 
Frederic H. Chase, who devotes more than half of his 
treatise to this word. The following points, among those 
ably argued in these treatises, must be classed, I think, as 
indecisive, though relevant. 

I. The connection of thought. Probably few inter- 
preters would go as far as Alford, on the one side, and 



say, " The introduction of the mention of the evil one 
would here be quite incongruous and even absurd," and 
if an equally strong statement should be found on the 
other side we should have to ascribe both to personal bent 
rather than to definite exegetical principles. The idea of 
temptation goes well with the mention of the tempter, 
but equally well with the idea of that evil into which 
temptation may bring us. The word fioaai suggests 
rescue from a person, but is also used of deliverance from 
death (89 ^x ttjXixoutou ^avdrou ipbaaro "^fid^j 2 Cor. i. 10), 
from the power of darkness (S9 ipbaaro ^fid^ ix r^y i^ooaia^ 
TOO <tx6too9^ Col. i. 13), and from every evil work {^fibasrai 
fie 6 Kbpio^ dnd navro^ ipyou novrjpoo^ 2 Tim. iv. 18). 

2. The distinction between dnS and ix. While ^x 
might suggest things rather than persons^ and dnd the 
reverse, we find this distinction not sanctioned by 
usage. See the full and candid discussion of these prep- 
ositions by Chase (pp. 70-84). 

3. The New Testament use of the concrete instead 
of the abstract. We may acknowledge, with Meyer, its 
general tone in this respect, without finding such a pre- 
ponderance of the concrete as will have decisive weight in 
interpreting any single word. There are no philosophi- 
cal abstracts in the New Testament, but moral abstracts 
are abundant. The term morality (i}»9«xiy) is wanting, 
but all the elements of morality, all the moral virtues, are 
present in their usual phraseology. What is more to the 
point, we find the abstract used in cases where the con- 
crete would be expected. Twice in the twelfth chapter 


of Romans we read of good and evil where, if it were not 
for the unmistakable neuter article, we might think that 
persons were meant : ^AnoffTu/oovre^ rd novr^pduy xoXXtofievot 
rij} dya^^ (ver, 9). Is it not the evil person whom wc 
abhor, and the good person to whom we cleave? But the 
article silences our wise question. Again, after reading 
(ver. 20) of the personal enemy who hungers, and thirsts, 
and feels the coals of fire on his head, we find the thought 
broadening out into that grand generalization : Mri vtxw 
6nd TOO xaxouj dXXd vtxa h rip dfo^lp rh xax6v (ver.2l). 

One may say. This is Paul, not Matthew. Let us 
come back, then, to Matthew, and to the words of our 
Lord as recorded by him, and to the Sermon on the 
Mount. Dr. Chase says (p. 95), " The use of abstract 
terms seems alien to the spirit of the Sermon on the 
Mount; all there is concrete." But here we read in the 
same chapter with the Lord's Prayer such unconcrete ex- 
pressions as these: " If therefore the light that is in thee 
be darkness, how great is the darkness !" (ver. 23) ; " Ye 
cannot serve God and mammon" (24) ; " Seek ye first his 
kingdom and his righteousness" (33). Even the golden 
rule is a wonderfully broad generalization. Now it is 
the glory of the New Testament that it is practical, sim- 
ple, direct, but surely there is no such slavery to the con- 
crete as to give even a presumption, in any single passage, 
in favor of the rendering "evil one" over "evil." 

4. The comparative frequency of the use in the New 
Testament of the masculine and neuter of itov-qpo^;. Light- 
foot says (p. 280) " 6 novTjpd^ occurs three or four times 


as often as rd itovripdv.^^ Taking the author's own ex- 
amples, we find that this generalization, converted into 
its particulars, is this : The masculine is used seven times, 
and the neuter twice, and possibly four times more, for 
there are four examples doubtful (pp. 274, 275). Add to 
this the fact that the neuter xaxdv is used constantly with- 
out important difference from novr^pov. E. g., Rom. xii. 
has r^ novripov in the ninth verse, and to xax6v in the 
twenty-first, both in opposition to rd dya^Sv. For some 
reason the masculine xaxdi^ is seldom used in the New 

5. The antithesis between fxij ehevi/xiiji ei^ netpa<Tfi6v 
and dXXd fiutrat -^iid^ dnd too nov-qpoo, Lightfoot says (p. 289) : 
" If the tempter is mentioned in the second clause, then, 
and then only, has the connection /i^ — dXXd — its proper 
force. If, on the other hand, too novTjpoo be taken neuter, 
the strong opposition implied by these particles is no 
longer natural, for 'temptation' is not co-extensive with 
'evil.' We should rather expect in this case ^And de- 
liver us from evil.' " But is not this making too much of 
fiij — dXXd — ? It is safe to say that in Greek (though 
the like would not be quite true of Latin) odx (fiij) — dXkd is 
used properly whenever " not — but — " could be used in 
English. And has the English mind ever felt any in- 
felicity of connection in the common rendering " Lead us 
not into temptation, 6ui deliver us from evil"? "Bring 
us not into solicitations to evil, but deliver us from it." 
Certainly odx — dXXd — does not require the clauses to 
be very exact counterparts. Examples of a looser antith- 


esis could easily be produced, if it were necessary. Here 
are two from Matthew: obx e^ei de ^i^av iv kaorijj^ dXXa 
np6(s%a\.p6^ itrrtv (xiii. 2l); vox iniyvtoffav aorov, dXX iTrotrjtrav 
iv abrij) oaa i^iXyjffav (xvii. 12). In both these xai did 
TouTo might have been used instead of dXXdy but 
surely both are right, as they are. The word " temp- 
tation" does at once suggest the tempter, but not 
necessarily the mention of the tempter. That might 
be dispensed with, as being fully implied, .and the thought 
in the second clause advanced and broadened to deliver- 
ance from all the forms and power of sin which the temp- 
ter promotes. 

6. The omission by Luke of the clause beginning with 
dXXd. Whether too itovripoo be masculine or neuter, he 
might omit this clause as practically involved in the pre- 
ceding. The neuter does not make the second clause an 
independent petition. Luke's petition is virtually : " De- 
liver us from temptation to evil," and thus his record in- 
volves abridgment, but not serious curtailment. Luke 
gives us "Thy kingdom come," and omits "Thy will be 
done, as in heaven, so on earth." The petition omitted 
may be called merely an expansion of the preceding, but 
it is nearer being an independent petition than " Deliver 
us from eviL" 

7. A possible reference to the temptation of Christ in 
the wilderness. Dr. Chase says (p. 104) : " Every clause 
of the Prayer, I believe, stands forth with greater sharp- 
ness and clearness of meaning when seen in the light of 
the Lord's Temptation." A general criticism of Dr. 


Chase's most thorough and valuable discussion would be 
that he inclines to connect the phraseology of the Prayer 
with almost everything that is important in the New 
Testament. He is not alone, however, in associating 
TOO novTjpoo with the temptation. Lightfoot says (p. 290) : 
" Nor is it an insignificant fact that, only two chapters 
before, St. Matthew has recorded how the Author of this 
prayer found himself face to face with temptation (iv. i, 
3), and was delivered from the Evil One." But this same 
St. Matthew in recording, " only two chapters before," the 
temptation calls the tempter once 6 netpdCufv (verse 3), four 
times 6 dtd^oXo^ (verses i, 5, 8, 11), and not once 6 
novyjpd^, "the evil one." For we must not forget that the 
question is not merely whether Jesus was thinking of the 
Tempter in the wilderness, a question too deep for us, 
but whether Matthew's verbal usage favors the meaning 
**Evil One." Why should he not use one of the two 
words employed " only two chapters before" ? 

8. The use of novTjpob instead of some other word for 
evil. It is claimed that if novTjpou means moral evil, a 
better word could have been chosen, as dfiapria^ novTjptaj 
dvofiia. It is not always possible to show why a 
writer or speaker does not choose some different word. 
Nor is it necessary to prove that he chooses the best word. 
But in this case it is easy to see that dfiaprta would fail 
to carry the suggestion of harm and loss which to 
Ttoyyjpdv does, and that dvo/xta is more restricted in mean- 
ing. In regard to itovrjpia^ which Matthew uses but once, 
or xaxia^ these also, as abstracts, are less suggestive of 


the evil fruits of wickedness than rb itovqpdv. The 
latter would be more likely, I think, to be used by one 
who felt and feared the curse of sin. Nor should it be 
forgotten that ro novjipdv is broad enough to embrace 
not only all evil conduct, but all evil influences, and all 
evil Ones. 

9. The early versions, particularly the Latin and 
Syriac. In addition to the fact that no version, early or 
late, is authoritative, we find that the Latin, both Old 
Latin and Vulgate, simply adopts the ambiguity of the 
Greek — "Libera nos amalo." It is true that in the First 
Epistle of John whenever novTjpd^ refers to Satan it is 
translated "malignus," but this cannot be made the rule. 
Matt. xiii. 19 has " Venit malus et rapit quod feeminatum 
est.** At first glance, the Syriac, both Curetonian and 
Peshitto, seems to decide in favor of " Evil One," for 
the word is masculine; but when we remember that the 
Syriac, like the other Semitic languages, has no neuter 
gender, and sometimes uses the masculine for abstracts, 
this evidence is considerably weakened. The late Dr. 
Isaac H. Hall, a recognized authority in Syriac scholar- 
ship, wrote to me in 1891 : "As to the Peshitto, perhaps 
different people would argue differently from the same 
data. I think, however, that it favors the rendering 
'evil.' Adjectives used as abstract nouns prefer the femi- 
nine form, both where the Latin uses the neuter plural 
and neuter singular, but this is by no means the universal 
usage. It prevails rather in extra-biblical and later Syriac. 
The masculine is common enough for abstracts of every 


sort. The Lord's Prayer has the masculine, which is 
used in very many places in the Peshitto for the neuter, 
even in rendering other words than -nov-qpdv. So far as I 
have read Syriac, the writers generally — I refer to allu- 
sions only — look upon the phrase as 'evil,' not *the evil 
one.' " 

10. The opinions and diction of the Greek Fathers. 
It cannot be disputed that these Fathers interpreted too 
rtovTjpou as the Evil One, Satan. Says Lightfoot (p. 307) : 
•* Among Greek writers there is, so far as I have observed, 
absolute unanimity on this point. They do not even be- 
tray the slightest suspicion that any other interpretation 
is possible." Again (p. 319): "To sum up; the earliest 
Latin Father [this is much more effective than to say," The 
erratic Tertullian"],and the earliest Greek Father of whose 
opinions we have any knowledge, both take rou novi^poo 
masculine.* The masculine rendering seems to have been 
adopted universally by the Greek Fathers. At least no 
authority, even of a late date, has been produced for the 
neuter. In the Latin Church the earliest distinct testi- 
mony for the neuter is St. Augustine, at the end of the 
fourth and the beginning of the fifth century. From that 
time forward the neuter gained ground in the Western 
Church till it altogether supplanted the masculine." Again 
(p. 314): "With Augustine, however, a new era begins. 
The voice of the original Greek has ceased to be heard, 
or at least to be heard by an ear familiar with its idiom ; 

*Yet Clemens Romanus prays (Corinthians, 60) ^Uff^^vat dnd Tcdtnj^ 
dfiapria^, in language that seems to echo the Lord's Prayer. So Dr. Charles 
Taylor in the Guardian, Jan. 6, x897* 


and, notwithstanding his spiritual insight, the loss here, 
as elsewhere, is very perceptible." It is further claimed, 
though not, I think, by Lightfoot, that the usage and 
diction of the Greek Fathers are evidence, independent of 
their interpretation, in favor of the masculine. In other 
words, they constantly refer to Satan as " the evil one" in 
other connections than in the Lord's Prayer,and are there- 
fore independent witnesses to the linguistic usage. 

In regard to the exegesis of the early Fathers it is need- 
less to bring proof that in judgment and acumen they 
are inferior to modern interpreters and to some of the 
later Fathers. The only points worth considering are 
whether their nearness to apostolic times, or their inti- 
mate knowledge of Greek and "an ear familiar with its 
idiom," makes them reliable guides. On this last point 
it is enough to say that the gender of too nouTjpou is not a 
question of Greek idiom. Masculine and neuter are both 
equally good Greek. Also, the logical connection cannot 
be determined by linguistic evidence. To say that St. 
Augustine had lost the delicate sense of Greek idiom — 
but he was familiar with Greek — I cannot think to be 
important. Indeed, an imperfect acquaintance with Greek 
would have inclined him to the masculine because of the 
un-Latin-like idiom of the article with the neuter. The 
Vulgate has the ambiguous rendering "a malo." A poor 
Greek scholar would have put it — as Beza, who was not 
a poor Greek scholar, did, following the Greek Fathers, — 
•*ab illo malo." It simply cannot be that the Fathers 
favored the masculine on account of Greek idiom. 


As to the independent value of the diction of the Fa- 
thers, it might be said that their usage simply grew out of 
their exegesis, but I will not insist on this. Let it stand 
that both in exegesis and in general usage the Greek 
Fathers unequivocally favor the masculine. Let us re- 
frain too from thinking that their unanimity was owing 
to the overwhelming influence of Origen. Admitting all 
that is claimed in regard to their interpretation, their 
usage, and their opportunities of traditional light from 
the primitive Christian years, we have yet to set down 
two important facts. 

First, the diction of the Fathers in the use of itov7jp6<^ 
is different from that of the New Testament. A strik- 
ing illustration of this is found in the passage quoted by 
Bishop Lightfoot (p. 307) from the Clementine Homilies. 
In the dialogue between Simon the Samaritan and St. 
Peter (Hom. xix. 2) the question is sharply raised 
whether Satan really exists. I translate, restoring the 
lines omitted by the Bishop. Peter says : " I acknowl- 
edge that the Evil One exists, because the Master, who 
spoke the truth in everything, often said that he existed. 
At the outset he acknowledges that for forty days he by 
word of mouth tempted him. And elsewhere I know 
that he said : *If Satan cast out Satan he is divided against 
himself; how, then, can his kingdom stand?' Also he 
declared that he saw the Evil One as lightning fall from 
heaven. And in another place he said: *He that sowed 
the bad seed is the devil.' And again: * Give no occa- 
sion to the Evil One.' Further, by way of counsel he 


said : * Let your language be Yea, Yea, and Nay, Nay, but 
what is more than these is from the Evil One.' Further, 
in the Prayer which he handed down we have it said, 
'Deliver us from the Evil One.' And in another place 
he pledged himself to say to the ungodly: 'Depart into 
the outer darkness, which the Father prepared for the 
devil and his angels.' And, not to prolong what I have 
to say, I know that my Master often said that the Evil 
One exists."* These few lines contain six instances of 
the masculine itovrjpd^ applied to Satan. What is more, 
there are two quotations from the New Testament in 
which 6 novTjpd^ is substituted for the New Testament 
words. The passage in Luke (x. 1 8), "I beheld Satan 
fall as lightning from heaven," appears thus: 'Ewpaxtv rov 
novTjpdv c«9 dtrrpaTrrjv neffdvra. A passage from Paul (Eph. 
iv. 27) — we need not blame this Father, whoever he was, 
for forgetting that Paul said it instead of Jesus — " Neither 
give place to the devil," is given, almost unrecognizable, . 
it is true. Mi) SSts izpdfpaatv rip itovyjpw.f In two other 
quotations Saravd^ and dtdfioko^ remain unchanged. We 
can imagine what a transformation would have been 
wrought in Matthew's record of the Temptation and else- 
where, if this writer had taken the place of the first evan- 
gelist. It should be added that the neuter rd novi^pdv is 
found at least twice in the same Homily (chap. 20). 

The second important fact is one of theological opinion, 
viz., that the Fathers, in their thinking, gave more promi- 

♦Ed. Dressel, p. 372. 

tDressel in his note says: "Testimonium forsan Ebionitici evangelii, affine 
dicto apostolico." 


nence to Satan than the New Testament does. This is 
shown first by the theory of the atonement held by even 
so early a Father as IrenaBus. Imagine Peter and Paul 
preaching and writing that the sufferings and death of 
Christ were a ransom paid to the devil for our release. 
Says Shedd, speaking of the writings of the first three 
centuries, " It is very plain that in seizing so rankly, as 
the theological mind of this age did, upon those few texts 
in which the connection and relations of Satan with the 
work of Christ are spoken of, and allowing them to 
eclipse those far more numerous passages in which the 
Redeemer's work is exhibited in its reference to the be- 
ing and attributes of God, it was liable to a one-sided con- 
struction of the doctrine." Again, "The claims of God 
and of the attribute of justice were thrown too much into 
the background by those of Satan."* 

The patristic theory of the atonement is sufHcient to 
prove the deviation of the Fathers from the sobriety and 
truth of our Lord and his apostles. But we may put be- 
side this the great importance attached to exorcism. Evil 
spirits, subjects of " the evil one," must be cast out by 
rites and ceremonies. Early in the third century exor- 
cism began to be connected with baptism, and thus vir- 
tually became a sacrament of the church. 

Now all this subserviency to Satan seemed to the early 
Fathers genuine Christianity ; but we see it to be exag- 
geration and perversion. And is it not plain that minds 
breathing such a theological atmosphere as they did would 

***History of Christian Doctrine/' Vol. ii., pp. 915, 3G6. 


inevitably interpret ambiguous passages of the New Tes- 
tament so as to magnify the agency of Satan? Why then 
should we follow their guidance under the notion that 
somehow " the voice of the original Greek" taught them 
the true meaning? 

Enough of indecisive considerations. Some will 
perhaps see in them a cumulative result of slight 
probabilities in favor of one or the other of the dis- 
puted renderings, but I am sure that most students of the 
subject will say that it is hopeless to look for a decision 
on these indeterminate grounds. It seems to me, how- 
ever, that there is some hope of a decision, in the answer 
to this simple question, too much neglected in tiiis dis- 
cussion, viz., Was 6 TtovTjpo^ the usual term to designate 
the devil ? If not, then we should not expect to find it in 
such a formula of devotion as the Lord's Prayer. Now 
the moment this question is raised, it answers itself in the 
mind of one who is familiar with the New Testament. 
Such a one will feel, without resorting to exegetical sta- 
tistics — often a poor resort — how changed the gospel 
narrative would be if certain well-remembered passages 
should read thus : " Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit 
into the wilderness to be tempted of the evil one;'*'' " And 
when the evil one came to him, he said, If thou be the 
Son of God," etc. ; " Then the evil one leaveth him, 
and behold angels came ;" " The enemy that sowed them 
[the tares] is the evil onef''^ " Depart from me, ye cursed, 
into everlasting fire, prepared for the evil one and his 
angels ;" " How can the evil one cast out the evil one /*" 


"Then entered the evil one into Judas;** ** Ye are of 
your father, the evil one;^ " The evil one cometh and 
hath nothing in me** I In these and in more than a score 
of other passages in the Gospels, which strike one as con- 
taining the principal references to the Devil, the original 
words are dtdfioko^y 2aravaff, 6 itetpdZwv^ ^p^wv rou xdfffioo. 
Outside of the Gospels the usual words are didfioXo^ and 

It is not denied that sometimes 6 novjjpd^ means the 
Devil. No one supposes that it always does. An ex- 
ample both of the masculine, denoting a man, and of the 
neuter abstract is in Luke vi. 45 : 6 novjjpd^ ix tou novjjpoo 
^^Tjffaupod^ itpo^ipet rd novjjpdv. So in I Cor. v. 13, ^E^dpare 
rbv TtovTjpdv ^$ 6fi(bv a^rcDv, rendered in the Revision, " Put 
away the wicked man from among yourselves." Also in 
Matt. V. 39, the Revision reads, " Resist not him that is 
evil" (r^ novTipip), It would hardly do to translate " Resist 
not the evil one," with the dvriffrrjre dk Ttp dta^dXtp^ xai 
^eo^erat dip bfiwv of James iv. 7 before us. 

How many are the clear and certain cases of 6 itov- 
7}p69 meaning Satan ? If we set aside those passages in 
which " evil" finds a place in the margin of the Revision 
(Matt. v. 37; vi. 13; John xvii. 15; 2 Thess. iii. 3), we 
have, as claimed, the following: Matt. xiii. 19, 38;Eph. 
vi. 16; I John ii. 13, 14; iii. 12; v. 18, 19. Of these, 
Matt. xiii. 38 is, *0 Sk dyp6^ itntv 6 xdfffio^' t6 dk xaXdv ffizipfia^ 
ooToi ehtv oi ulol r^y fiatrtXeta^* rd dk Zt^dvtd eitnv o[ ulol too nov- 
Tjpoo. Probably the reason why " evil" was not put in the 
margin was that the common version had "children of the 


wicked one," there being, therefore, no occasion for mar- 
ginal concession or conciliation ; but is it not true, as 
Cremer suggests, that the parallel phrase, oh) r$9 fiaffdeta^^ 
requires the rendering " sons of evil"? It should be noted 
that in the words immediately following, the Devil is 
mentioned by his usual name, and is said to be the sower 
of the tares and the enemy of him who sowed the good 
seed. Thus we have two antitheses — the Lord and Satan, 
good men and evil men ; and the antithesis is sharper and 
much more natural with a single mention of Satan as the 
antagonist of Jesus. The Hebraism " sons of evil" would 
be as natural as "son of hell" (Matt, xxiii. 15); "sons of 
disobedience" (Eph. v. 6); and the "son of worthless- 
ness [Belial]" of the Old Testament. 

Another passage in the above list is i John v. 19, '0 
x6<Ffio^ 8X0^ iv rip Tzovr^p^ xelrat^ rendered in the Revision " the 
whole world lieth in the evil one," with no "evil" in the 
alternative margin. But does it not require a strong 
effort to suppress the sense of incongruity in the render- 
ing " lieth in the evil one," when " in evil" is not only 
grammatical, but harmonizes fully with " evil one" men- 
tioned in the previous verse? Compare the rod novjjpoo 
and novrjpd of iii. 12. Such expressions as "Abide tn 
me;" "them which are tn Christ Jesus;" "one body 
m Christ;" "fallen asleep tn Christ;" "life hid with 
Christ /«God;" "We are m him that istrue"(ver. 20) — 
expressions so numerous in the New Testament, espe- 
cially in John, as in the allegory of the vine, imply an all- 
pervading presence which the Scriptures nowhere ascribe 


to the Devil, leader of all evil agents and agencies though 
he be. The ** in" of such profound phraseology is very 
different from the iv instrumental of Matt. xii. 24, " This 
man doth not cast out devils, but in Beelzebub the prince 
of the devils.** 

I will venture, then, to subtract two from the list given 
above, leaving six in the whole New Testament, and 
one only in the four Gospels (Matt. xiii. 19). That one 
is indisputable, because assured by the parallel passages 
in Mark and Luke. In the parable of the sower, where 
Matthew sayai^^jO/erai 6 novjjpd^ xat dpndZst rd i<map/xivov i^ 
Mark says : "Epx^vat 6 Uaravd^ (iv. 15) ; Luke says : "Epx^rat 
6 dtdfioXo^ (viii. 12). If we had a similar parallelism in the 
Lord's Prayer, there would be no need of discussion. 
The most that we can say, in comparing the evangelists, 
is that Mark never uses 6 novrjpd^ at all, and Luke 
never uses 6 novrjpd^ for Satan, but always dtdfioXo^ or 
Zaravd^, and that he once uses the neuter rd Tzovrjpdv^ and 
that too in his Sermon on the Mount. Compare Luke 
vi. 45 with Matt. vii. 18. But while spending our time 
in debating whether Satan is called " the evil one** just 
seven times, or six, or five, we are apt to forget that 
more than seventy times he is called by other names, 
almost always Satan or Devil. All the undoubted exam- 
ples of the term " evil one** except two are in the First 
Epistle of John. In the Gospels there is but one, viz.,Matt. 
xiii. 19, this being given by only one of the three report- 
ing evangelists. If we were not in a serious discussion, 
I should be tempted to call it one-third of an example, 


because probably, either by varying tradition or by delib- 
erate choice of the writers, the three words came from 
the same Aramaic source. Now while it is possible that 
this rare usage should be incorporated into such a formula 
as the Lord's Prayer, it seems to me extremely improb- 
able. The presumption is strongly against it. 

This strong presumption is confirmed, and made almost 
a certainty, by Old Testament usage. The Septua- 
gint has frequent use of novj^pdv and xaxdvy with, and 
sometimes without, the article, to denote evil in general. 
The first reference to evil is in Gen. ii. 9 — rd ^bXov too 
eldivat yvwffrdv xcdoo xa) novrjpoo. In Deut. iv. 25, we read : 
idv irotTJtrrjre rd izovtjpbv ivdnttov xupiouy and this language is so 
reiterated in the books that follow, that doing ^evil in 
the sight of the Lord" rings like a sad refrain all through 
the history. The Psalms and prophets continue the 
same usage. David's lament in the penitential Psalm — <yo\ 
Ii6v(p ^fjtapTOVy xat rd novqpbv IvdfKidv trou tnoirjaa (Ii. 4. (1.6)) — 
and Isaiah's obai ol Xiyovre^rd novrjpdv xaXdv (v. 20) are exam- 
ples. We base no argument on the fact that Satan is 
never called " the evil one" in the Old Testament. We 
do not place Old Testament usage on a level with that of 
the New Testament on this point. Whatever may be the 
reason, the doctrine of Satan is mostly a New Testament 
doctrine, but the notion of evil in general is common and 
impressive in the Old Testament, and is very often ex- 
pressed in the Septuagint by rd novrjpdv. The Old Testa- 
ment all bears one way on the question before us. We 
would not limit all the words of our Lord to Old Testa- 


ment meanings, but his hearers were familiar with the 
idea of evil itself as a dreadful reality. It was a part of 
their biblical training, and we may well believe that divine 
wisdom did not overlook this in giving form to that com- 
prehensive guide to prayer. Indeed, if we do not greatly 
overestimate the influence of the Old Testament on the 
minds of serious Jews, we may say that, unless the lan- 
guage employed by our Lord was decisively limited to an 
evil person^ his hearers would inevitably understand it of 
evil itself. In all this we do not forget that the Septua* 
gint is a translation, and that a large part of the Gospels 
is virtually the same. The argument from the Old Testa- 
ment is from the idea of evil, and not from any particu- 
lar word to express it. It may be added, however, that 
in the Hebrew Old Testament the article is almost always 
used with JH (jnH) to express " eviP substantively — 
that which is evil. Still further, of all the Evangelists, 
Matthew — Luke's genuine text does not contain the peti- 
tion — is most under the influence of Old Testament ideas, 
as is shown by the great number of his citations. 

The force of all this is not much weakened by the fact 
that Satan is not often spoken of by any name in the Old 
Testament, nor by the greater prominence given to the 
agency of Satan in later times. Lightfoot says (p. 282) : 
" The Septuagint version of the Old Testament was made 
two or three centuries before the Gospels were written. 
This interval was a period of constant and rapid develop- 
ment. Theological nomenclature moved forward with 
the movement of the ages. Terms wholly unknown c^t 


the beginning of this period were in everybody's mouth 
at the end.** But the influence of the Old Testament on 
the minds of Christ's hearers in regard to " evil" did not 
depend on the frequency or infrequency of the mention of 
Satan, or on the diction of the Septuagint, but on the 
positive and ever-present power of those writings which 
were " read in the synagogues every Sabbath,** and taught 
in every devout family. No doubt, new terms arose, 
but they must have arisen slowly, and have supplanted 
others still more slowly, and if any term ever clearly had 
the field to express wicked conduct, it was in our Savior's 
time, **evil,'' in whatever language it may have been 
clothed ; while ** evil one" was, it is true, beginning to 
be used occasionally as a name of the Devil. 

In this connection I ought, perhaps^ to refer to the 
Talmud, the knowledge of which, it has been said, is 
mostly disseminated by quoting from quotations. The 
Talmud might have been put with emphasis in the list 
of our indecisive sources of evidence ; for it contains the 
petitions ** Deliver us from evil" and " Deliver us from 
Satan," and a special search was rewarded by the dis- 
covery of three passages in which Satan was called the 
Wicked One. These may be found on pages 285, 286, 
in Lightfoot's Appendix II. I will make short work of 
the immense and almost inaccessible Talmud, because I 
know so little about it, but I have read carefully a little 
volume, the orthodox Jewish Prayer-book, and perhaps 
its ancient prayers represent the devotions of the time of 
Christ as correctly as the Talmud, which in its earliest 


written portions is two centuries after Christ. Among 
these ancient prayers, none of which make mention of the 
evil one, we find in the Morning Service the following : 
" O Lord, have pity on thy people Israel, and deliver us 
from all evil."* " Lead us not into the power of sin, trans- 
gressions, iniquity, temptation, or contempt. Suffer not 
the evil imagination to have dominion over us ; and re- 
move far from us evil men and wicked associates and 
works." But the Talmud, it seems, adds to such prayers 
as these the petition: "Deliver us from Satan." Now, 
if the question were. Did the ancient Jews pray to be 
delivered from Satan or from evil? then the Talmud 
would answer, They prayed for deliverance from both. 
After all, I do not believe that the Talmud has very much 
to do with the question what the Lord's Prayer means. 
If it gave us the exact petition " Deliver us from the evil 
one," how much would its evidence be worth against that 
derived from the Old Testament? 

Our conclusion, then, is that in the Lord's Prayer we 
are taught to say, " Deliver us from evil" — a petition that 
reaches to the lowest depths of weak, sinful human nature. 
If it could be shown that " evil one" was a common desig- 
nation of the Devil, even then there would be no prepon- 
derance in favor of the rendering, " Deliver us from the 
evil one." The case would be simply evenly balanced so 
far as the language itself is concerned ; and the weight of 

^J''} '^P ^^T?^?» which may be rendered in Greek, /ioffai ^fid^ dnd 
navrd^ novrjpou. Compare Ps. cxxi. (cxx.) 7, Kbpio^ ^uXdSai <ye dnd 
navrdf xaxou. 


evidence from the Old Testament would be decisive. But 
when we think how seldom the name ** evil one" was ap- 
plied to Satan, and that this ought to have considerable 
weight in every instance of ambiguity, and especial 
weight in interpreting a prayer remarkable for its sim- 
plicity and directness, then our conclusion seems well-nigh 



TeV dk i$ Ofiwv fieptfivwv duvarai npotr^sTvat M rijv ^Xtxiav 
abroo it^x^v iva ; Matt. vi. 27. Compare Luke xii. 25. 

In classical usage the meaning ^ stature** is rare. The 
best lexicons refer us to only five examples, and two of 
these are erroneous. In Plutarch, a contemporary of 
John, there seems to be not a single example, though he 
uses i^Xtxia many times. There is one clear case in 
Herodotus (iii., 16). After describing the indignities in- 
flicted on the dead body of Amasis by Cambyses, he says 
that the Egyptians asserted that it was not Amasis but a 
certain Egyptian of the same stature — e/a*v ttjv aM^v 
■^XtxiTjv ^Afid<Ti, Demosthenes furnishes another example in 
one of the " testimonies" appended to his oration " Ad- 
versus Boeotum** (1024). In speaking of his daughter the 
witness says that if you look at her stature — n^v ^ ^Xtxiav a^^9 
5v fdi^re — ^you would suppose her to be his sister. Again, 
Lucian in his True History — the ancient Gulliver's Trav- 
els — speaks of men, though he admits it to be napado$6ra- 
rovj of about half-furlong statures — ^fiiffradtaCou^ rd^ 

The Septuagint, Canon and Apocrypha, has but one 
example of "stature" (Ezek. xiii. 18), and that one we 



could not be sure of, if we did not know the original 

Coming to the New Testament, where -^Xtxia is used 
eight times, one of these a mere repetition (John ix. 23), 
we find but one case that is not disputed — the -^Xtxta of 
Zacchseus — although Eph. iv. 13 seems to me almost as 
clear. Paul had just been speaking of ** the building up 
of the body of Christy^ and he adds, "till we all attain 
. . . unto a full-grown man, of the stature (^y/luta?) 
of the fullness of Christ. ** Luke ii. 52 may fairly be 
considered doubtful, especially on account of the verb 
Tcpoixoimvy which would not go so well with " stature** as 
with ** maturity of age.*' This leaves two cases of the un- 
disputed meaning " age,** that of the blind man healed, 
who was "of age*' (John ix. 21, 23), and Sarah, who 
was "past age** (Heb. xi. 11). 

Usage, then, by a majority vote favors the meaning 
"age,** but there are examples enough of the meaning 
" stature** to allow the passages before us to be settled 
purely by connection of thought. Which best suits the 
immediate and surrounding context? There is no doubt 
that the first impression is in favor of applying " cubit** 
to stature. The older commentators seem to have fol- 
lowed this, and I think it is a case where first impressions 
should rule. Bengel makes short work of the other view — 
"Hanc [aetatem] nemo cubitis metitur** (note on Luke 
xii. 25). It must be admitted that the most eminent 
modern commentators have abandoned this first impres- 
sion. Tholuck in his " Sermon on the Mount** refers to 


Ps. xxxix. 5, Job ix. 25, Acts xiii. 25, 2 Tim. iv. 7, in 
favor of "age," and, in extra-Biblical Greek, to Dioge- 
nianus, Alcaeus and Mimnermus. Meyer gives the first 
and last of these, but Alford gives all except Acts xiii. 
25, including the misprint in Tholuck for Diogenianus. 
With all respect for these distinguished names, it must 
be said that such parallel references are utterly mislead- 
ing, and tend to throw discredit on all usage-study ; for 
(i) the " hand-breadth" of the Psalm, the " finger-breadth" 
of Alcaeus, and the "cubit-time" {Tnjxotov ^P^vov) of 
Mimnermus are obvious poetic diction, and one of the 
elementary principles of usage-study is not to mix and 
confound poetry and prose. (2) Still more unfit is the 
comparison with Job's saying, " My days are swifter 
than a post," and the reference to dp6/io^ in the Acts 
and 2 Tim. ("John was fulfilling his course^^ " I have 
finished my course^). What is the use of studying 
usage at all, if we must put together such incongruous 
notions on the general ground, of course indisputable, 
that words of space are often applied to time? 

If, then, the joining of cubit to age is unsupported by 
usage, how is it about the context? Meyer and Alford 
insist that the connection demands " age" ; " for," says the 
latter, " the object of food and clothing is not to enlarge 
the body^ but to prolong life." Let us look at verses 25- 
28. " Be not anxious for your life, what ye shall eat, 
or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, what ye 
shall put on. Is not the life more than the food, and the 
body than the raiment? Behold the birds of the heaven 


. . . your heavenly Father feedeth them. . . . 
Which of you by being anxious can add one cubit unto 
his stature ? And why are ye anxious concerning raiment ? 
Consider the lilies of the field,'' etc. Here are mentioned 
two objects of anxiety, food and clothing — food for the 
life, and clothing for the body. Life is more than food, 
and the body than raiment. The Father who gives life 
will give its needful food, and he who gives the body will 
give its needed clothing. There are two pairs, life and 
food, body and raiment. Now the discussion of the first 
pair closes, I think, with the 26th verse, ** Are not ye of 
much more value than they ?" Next begins (and the di 
after reV favors this) the second pair, body and raiment. 
The 27th verse is a fit opening for this, but is it a fitting 
close for the preceding? The body is God's gift, and 
he will provide clothing for it. He gives it as it is, and 
we cannot change its stature by our anxiety. No more need 
is there of our being anxious about its clothing. 

In Luke (xii. 22-29) we find the same two pairs, and 
the verse about the cubit serves equally well for an intro- 
duction to the second. Instead of Matthew's xai nep) 
hdufiaro^ ri fxeptfiydre ; where xa(j according to its New 
Testament inclusiveness, nearly equals o5v, Luke has 
ei oZv obdk kXdj^tarov duvaff^e, re nep\ rwv Xoctcwv fiepcfivdre ; 
Omitting the word for clothing, he implies it in" the rest," 
and goes on, like Matthew, with the beautiful parable- 
argument from the lilies. His ei oZv fastens the connec- 
tion of the "cubit" verse to the following instead of the 
preceding. Meyer and Alford find an objection to th^ 


meaning ** stature" in the word iXd^iffrovy the latter say- 
ing that a cubit would be "a very large increase." But 
why emphasize ttjjxov after this mechanical fashion? 
Our Savior's argument would have been the same if he 
had said "inch" or "hair-breadth." Plainly, "cubit" 
was used as a common unit of measure. The substance 
of the thought was that man cannot change the stature 
that God has given him. Also difference in height of 
body is a very small matter (iXdxttnov) compared with the 
care of the body, whether short or tall. Further, it may 
be that oddk iXdxttnov is to be taken adverbially — " you are 
able not even in the least" to increase the stature. 

Another objection is drawn from the grotesqueness of 
even suggesting a cubit's increase in stature. Bengel is 
not disturbed by this ; he says, " ut fiat giganti similis." 
Meyer considers the notion "sehr unpassend." So it 
might be, if the language implied the possible desirable- 
ness of adding a cubit to all men's stature. But the ab- 
surdity vanishes when we think of the differences in 
men's height, and that while some would not care to be 
taller, others might. The very form of the question sug- 
gests individuals : " Which of you ?" Our Savior may 
have had among his hearers a Saul, of whom it is said, 
" From his shoulders and upward he was taller than any 
of the people" (i Sam. ix. 2.), and a Zacchaeus, whom 
all the world knows to have been " little of stature" (rjj 
•riXixiif. fiixpdf — Luke xix. 3). We do not know the exact 
height of either, but there must have been a difference of 
more than a cubit. One naturally thinks of the pet regi- 


ment of Frederick William I. of Prussia, in which some of 
the men were seven feet tall, while the statement is made 
that the requirement for the Japanese army is only 4 feet 
II. If something more accurate is wanted, it can be 
found in gymnasium records; but almost any one, with- 
out going to formal records, can find among his acquaint- 
ances men who are 6 feet 4, and others under 5 feet. All 
this would not be worth the while except to answer an ob- 
jection, for, as has been said already, the cubit was men- 
tioned as a common unit of measure, — as we use foot and 
inch — and not for mathematical exactness. 

Let it be added here that the objections are not all on 
one side. Besides the objection to " age" from the incon- 
gruity of the connection with "cubit," it may be said 
that one can by care prolong his life. The suggestion 
that he cannot, so fixed are the limits of life by God's 
purpose, gives a prominence to Divine foreordination 
that is out of harmony with the occasion, with the Ser- 
mon on the Mount, and with the general teaching of 

We may come back, then, with confidence to our 
first impression in favor of the rendering "stature." A 
careful examination of the passage confirms the verdict of 
plain common sense, the judgment of the older commen- 
tators, and the rendering of the oldest versions, viz., the 
Old Latin, the Old Syriac, and, if we may trust a trans- 
lation of a translation, the Gospel-harmony of Tatian. 


Ka^eudere rd Xotitdv xai dyanausff^e, Mark xiv. 41. 
Compare Matt. xxvi. 45, 46; Luke xxii. 45, 46. 

It has been much discussed whether Jesus used this 
language in earnest, or in irony, as if saying, ** Sleep on, 
if you can in such an hour as this.'' If used in earnest, 
how could he say immediately, ** Arise, let us be going" ? 
Perhaps all that is needed is to read the whole narrative 
of the Agony in the garden, with the eyes of the imagi- 
nation wide open. Three times Jesus went a short dis- 
tance from the three disciples, that he might endure the 
agony alone, yet not far from sympathy. Twice he re- 
turned and awoke them from a sleep which he kindly ex- 
cused. He returns the third time. Does he awake them 
again? Not at once. Looking with eyes of pity on the 
forlorn " o'erwatched** friends, he speaks a few tender 
words to ears that do not hear. It is more a soliloquy, 
" Sleep henceforth and take rest : it is enough : the hour 
is come ; behold, the Son of man is betrayed into the hands 
of sinners. ** The loving Heart anticipates their relief 
from the dreadful strain. He speaks, but they do not 
hear, until with sharp tones of urgent necessity he cries 



out, ** Arise, let us be going, •• and, as they rouse them- 
selves to obey, he repeats in substance what he had 
already said unheard, ^ Behold, he that betrayeth me is at 



KbpUy %ai rdi datfidvta 6itord<r<nTat ^fitv kv rtp dvdfiau <tou. 

— Luke X, 17. 

What were demons,or devils,as our versions call them ? 
Were they real or imaginary? These questions annoy 
exegesis without being properly in its sphere. Exegesis 
says : " They were, in the opinion of the times, malig- 
nant spirits controlling and perverting men's minds, and 
making them what we now call crazy." Present opinion 
considers their victims to be simply mentally diseased. 
But this change of opinion need not trouble any reader 
of the New Testament when he comes to the accounts of 
demoniacal possession. The people of that day had their 
theory and we have ours, and how much will the men of 
the coming centuries care for either? For how much 
do we know absolutely of mental disease, or affections 
of the brain ? Suppose some one should extend the germ- 
theory of disease so as to cover all brain-ailments, and 
people the head with a legion of living pests, could the 
nineteenth, or twentieth, century in the West say much in 
scorn of the first century in the East? Nor in fact have 
we altogether given up its way of speaking, for we some- 
times say a man is ^possessed.*^ At any rate the notion 
of devils in a human being is respectable enough to be 


1 14 DBMONS 

read of without distress or disgust, as an ancient theory 
of frenzy or madness. Exegesis calmly acknowledges 
that there was no other way to speak of the matter at that 
time and in that place. Jesus himself not only assumed 
human nature, but entered into the mind of the times. 
There is no need of explaining his words by an "accom- 
modation theory" of adapting his language to the ignor- 
ance of his hearers. Is it not utterly idle to set up a du- 
plex analysis of the intellectual experience of the God- 
man? The incarnation,of itself, was an all-inclusive "ac- 
commodation" to our earthly life. 



^A/an^f fie; . . . fdwffe, . . . dyan^^ fie* . . . 
^tXm ce, . . , ^eAe?9 A^e; iXuinj^Tj 6 Ilhpo^ Brt elnev abrtji 
r6 Tplrov tpiXeX^ fie'y xai Xiyet abrip* xupu^ ndvra ah olda^^ ffh 
ytvdKTxst^ Su ^tX<b (re. John xxi. 15-17. 

It is to be expected that in discussing these two words 
one will begin by quoting from Trench's " Synonyms of 
the New Testament." He says (I. 67, Am. Ed.) that 
^tXiof (amo) "is more instinctive, is more of the feel- 
ings, implies more passion," while d/andat (diligo) indi- 
cates esteem, choice, a sense of what is fit and due its 
object. He dwells on John xxi. 15-17 as illustrating the 
difference. 'Ayan^^ on the Lord's lips " sounds too cold" 
to satisfy Peter, and at last Jesus gratifies him by adopt- 
ing his own word, ^tXeX^. 

President Woolsey, in an article of the greatest 
value in the Andover Review (Aug., 1885), dissents 
from this interpretation of the dialogue, while ac- 
knowledging the correctness of Trench's view in 
general. He considers it **more probable that Peter 
felt his love to Christ to be too human, too much like a 
friend's love to a friend," to deserve the word dyandat. 

In the Bibliotheca Sacra for July, 1889, President Bal- 
lantine gives a searching criticism to the views of Trench, 


1 16 THE NBW TESTAMENT USE OP dyandtif AND ^tXiw 

Woolsey and others, and comes to the conclusion that in 
Biblical Greek there is no difference in meaning between 
dyando) and <pdia}, I will not undertake to give a sum- 
mary of this article, but will merely say that future in- 
vestigators will have to reckon with President Ballantine. 
Possibly the following remarks may throw a little 
additional light on this obscure matter. 

1. There is a presumption against absolute identity of 
meaning in the case of almost any two words. This 
presumption is increased if the words express decided or 
strong feeling. It is still further increased if, in any par- 
ticular passage,the words have an antithetical position,or 
seem to have special attention called to them in any way. 

2. The difference in meaning may be very slight and 
yet real ; for meaning covers not merely the intellectual 
analysis of a word, but its association,and various shades 
of impression. 

3. Many a writer fails to observe those distinctions in 
words which are sanctioned by the best usage. This 
may arise from a lack of literary cultivation, from negli- 
gence, from excited feeling, or purposely for some tem- 
porary reason. So also a writer may observe the nicest 
distinctions in some parts of his work and neglect them 
in others. There is a personal usage, as well as general. 

4. The fact that a word was being superseded by 
another would not prove that both were used without dis- 
crimination. Sometimes it might be the antique air itself 
that recommended it,as in the English" quoth" for ** said," 
and "token" for "sign." 


5. When a word after long fluctuation settles down in a 
narrow corner of its former usage, it is natural to see in 
its earlier uses a tendency towards the final use. Ac- 
cording to that, <pikiw^ meaning at last only "to kiss," 
might during its later previous history express distinct- 
ively fondness, tenderness, or devotion. 

6. The classical usage of dyanduf and ^tXiw is not 
much disputed. The former is more like the Latin 
"diligo," the latter **amo," but the line is not sharply 
drawn except that fpiXiw only means to kiss, this use 
being as early as Herodotus. Aristotle, after «aying (Rhet. 
I., 1 1» 1 7) that to be loved is pleasant (rd ydeJa^at fjdu)j adds 
that "to be loved is to be held dear for one's own sake," 
rd Sk (ptXelff^ai dyaTzatT^ai kariv adrdv dC aorSv, The 
standard quotation from Dion Cassius (about A. D. i8o) 
has peculiar interest because it is from the speech of An- 
tony, and must, therefore, be virtually a translation from 
the Latin. He says of Caesar (44, 48, i): ^E^tXTjfrare 
aorbv wy itaripa^ xdX rjyamjffaTS u)^ ebepyirTjv — " Ye loved him 
as a father, and held him dear as a benefactor" — where 
one can plainly see the Latin amabatis, diligebatis. 

7. Much more important is the usage of the Septua- 
gint. Here the prevailing word is dyandw^ being found, 
including the Apocrypha, about 270 times. It has a wide 
range. Says Ballantine, speaking of the canonical books, 
" It is the word in constant use to express (i) God's love to 
man, (2) God's love for truth and other virtuous and 
worthy objects, (3) man's love for God, (4) man's love 
for salvation and worthy objects, (5) man's conscientious 


love for man, (6) ordinary human friendship, (7) paren- 
tal and filial affection, (8) the love of husband and wife, 
(9) impure sexual love, (10) man's love for cursing and 
other vices and sinful objects." (P. 527). Very differ- 
ent is it with ^tXiof. Of the twenty-five times of its oc- 
currence, fourteen times it means to kiss, translating the 
Hebrew pB^J. Nine times it represents SUN, like 
dyando}^ and expresses once Jacob's love for Joseph, twice 
the love of wisdom, four times — three times applied to 
Isaac — love for a certain food. Twice it is joined 
with dyanda) {kyoi royj kfik tptXodvTa^ dyan&j Prov. viii. 
17, and Hos. iii. i). In no case does it exhibit any re- 
markable difference from dyandw. But this is very re- 
markable, that it is so nearly a discarded word, except in 
the sense of " kiss." In the Psalms, which echo through- 
out with love, it never appears ; in the Proverbs rarely, 
and in Isaiah but once. Why this blight on ^tXio) 
in the Septuagint? I can think of no reason but this,that 
the usage of the time had emphasized its meaning of "kiss," 
and the Seventy having chosen it to represent the He- 
brew pB^J, its unfitness for general use for love was in- 
creased. There being back of this a pressure from the 
fact that the original Hebrew mostly used but one word 
for love, it was inevitable that the one Greek word should 
be dyando) and not ytXia*] and if we make the distinc- 
tion of higher and lower, the former is the higher word. 
8. In passing to New Testament usage we might ex- 
pect a still further repression of ^tXiat from the influ- 
ence of the Septuagint, but this is not true of the New 


Testament as a whole. As its usage is composite, it is 
best to consider the writers separately. 

Matthew uses dyaTtdw eight times, always with a per- 
sonal object, God, our neighbor, enemies, etc. He uses 
^tXiio five times, twice in one passage of loving father, 
mother, son or daughter more than Christ, twice of 
things, praying standing, and uppermost rooms, and once 
concerning the kiss of Judas. His usage is like that of 
the Septuagint. 

Mark uses a verb for love only six times, four times in 
one passage (xii. 30-33) in regard to the commands to love 
God and our neighbor. Here dyaKda) is found, and the 
language of the commands follows (as in Matthew and 
Luke), with some variations, the Septuagint. This 
leaves the account of the man whom Jesus loved, as he 
looked upon him (dyandw)^ and the language of Judas, 
" Whomsoever I shall kiss" {<pdiiu). 

Luke uses the same word for kiss (xxii. 47) and only 
once besides (xx. 46), of those who " love greetings in the 
markets." He uses dyandw 13 times mostly parallel with 
Matthew, but also once (xi. 43), very noticeably, of loving 
chief seats and salutations. In the Acts Luke has no 
word for love, neither verb nor noun. The synoptic 
writers, then, follow in the main the usage of the Sep- 
tuagint in discriminating against iptXiw; its use being 
sufficient to show that it was a part of their vocabulary, 
but on a lower plane of meaning than dyandto. 

Before taking up the writings of John let us glance at 
other writers of the New Testament. Peter uses dyandcn 

I20 THE NEW TESTAMENT USE OF dyaizdu) AND ipiXiia 

only; in the first epistle four times (i. 8, 22; ii. 17; iii. 
10), and in the second once (ii. 15). "Whom not having 
seen ye love," ** Love one another," " Love the brother- 
hood," "Would love life" — this a quotation from the 
Septuagint — "Loved the wrages of unrighteousness." 
James has dyandw only, and three times, twice in re- 
peating the thought " promised to them that love him" 
(i. 12, ii. 5) and once in the command to love our neigh- 
bor (ii. 8). The writer to the Hebrews uses dyandw only, 
both times in quotations from the Septuagint (i. 9;xii.6). 

Paul goes even beyond the Septuagint in his prefer- 
ence — spontaneous, of course — for dyandw. It is found 
in all his epistles except Philippians, i Timothy, Titus 
and Philemon, and is most used in Ephesians — ten times. 
^tXiw is found but twice, as against thirty-four, in 
all, of dyandw. In these two passages — "If any man 
love not the Lord Jesus Christ" (i Cor. xvi. 22) and 
"Greet them that love us in the faith" (Tit. iii. 15)— I 
cannot see a shade of difference from dyandw, and I imagine 
that in both cases he was led to depart from his almost 
universal usage by the word (ptXrjfia, which was associ- 
ated in his mind with Christian greeting, and at the close 
of I Corinthians was used but a line before iptXet, 

Coming now to the " Apostle of love," we find that in 
his epistles dyandw only is used, and that thirty-one times 
uniformly and with enthusiastic iteration it carries its 
deep, serious meaning. In Revelation ^tXiw is found 
twice; once of loving a lie (xxii. 15), also in the mes- 
sage to the Laodiceans — " As many as I love I rebuke 


and chasten'* (iii. 19). ^Ayando) is used four times (i. 5, 
iii. 9, xii. II, XX. 9). 

Next, let us examine the Gospel, omitting the 21st 
chapter. Here, although <piXia) is used much less than 
dyandw — eight to thirty- three — we seem to see a com- 
plete breaking away from the Septuagint as to the com- 
parative elevation and dignity of the two words. Not 
only is there the closest resemblance in meaning, but there 
are several remarkable parallel uses. Thus, ** The Father 
loveth {dyanq) the Son" (iii. 35), and "The Father loveth 
{<piXti) the Son" (v. 20). "He that loveth {dyanq) me 
shall be loved {dyairq^TJaBTai) oi my Father" (xiv. 21), and 
in the same discourse, further on, "The Father himself 
loveth {<^tXei) you, because ye have loved {nsfpiXTjxare) 
me" (xvi. 27). "The disciple standing by whom he 
loved" {Tjydita) (xix, 26), and in the next chapter, " The 
other disciple whom Jesus loved" {i<plXti) (xx. 2). 
With these examples before us, can we hesitate to add 
another as a true parallel, though in the face of Trench's 
ingenious distinction, "He whom thou lovest (^(Ae??) 
is sick" (xi.3),with "How he loved {k^iXet) him" (xi.36) 
and "Jesus loved {rjydna) Martha and her sister and Laza- 
rus." This leaves but two examples of tptXio} — "He that 
loveth his life" (xii. 25), and "The world would love its 
own" (xv. 19). We are not yet through with John's 
use of these words, but so far, the impression is made on 
my own mind that he is uncritical in verbal distinctions, 
and willing to duplicate words inorder to avail himself of 
all the resources of the language in expressing his thought. 

122 THE NEW TESTAMENT USE OF dyandtif AND ^tXiw 

9, We ought now to be prepared to take up the last 
chapter of the Gospel and the dialogue between our Lord 
and Peter. A discussion of the style of this chapter, as 
evincing its substantial genuineness, may be found in the 
article of President Woolsey already referred to. 

An important question arises at once, viz., whether 
this dialogue was spoken in Greek or in Aramaic. It is 
probable that the latter, the Palestinian Syriac, was the 
language employed; for, (i) being the true vernacular 
of the country, we should expect it generally in private 
conversation. Paul used it even in a public speech at 
Jerusalem (Acts xxi. 40). (2) The mode of address- 
ing Peter indicates this. While the evangelist, writing 
in Greek, calls him Simon Peter, Jesus in all three ques- 
tions calls him Simon (son) of John, i. e., Simon Bar- 
Jonah, as in Matt. xvi. i^^, which is Aramaic. Now if 
the conversation was in Aramaic, then the word for love, 
which John varies so strikingly, was probably one and the 
same in every case. Some evidence of this comes from 
the Old Syriac version, reinforced by the Peshitto ver- 
sion. The former is assigned to about A. D. 150 and is 
therefore a good witness to the Aramaic of our Savior's 
time. The Curetonian fragments do not contain the last 
seven chapters of John, but the recently discovered Sinai 
Codex, fortunately, has the larger part of them, including 
the twenty-first chapter, with the loss of only a word or 
two in the 19th verse. In the interview with Peter only 
one word is used for love (in Hebrew characters Din)> 
and that in the face of the almost obtrusive use of two 


words in the original Greek. The rendering of the whole, 
however, is so inexact that it may be well to give it. 
Mrs. Lewis' translation is: "And when they had eaten, 
Jesus saith to Simon, Thou [art] Simon, son of Jonah, 
lovest thou me? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord. He 
saith unto him. Feed my lambs. Again Jesus saith to 
him. Thou [art] Simon, son of Jonah, lovest thou me 
much? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord. He saith unto 
him. Feed my sheep. Again Jesus saith unto him, 
Simon, son of Jonah, lovest thou me? Simon was grieved 
because three times Jesus spoke thus unto him. Simon 
saith unto him. Thou knowest all things ; thou knowest 
that I love thee. And he said. Feed my flock." Here 
the word for love is found only four times, instead of 
the seven of the original, but the fourth time it is the 
rendering of <pdel^. Looking through the rest of John's 
Gospel, we find only four times in which another verb is 
used for love, SJlK, just enough to show that the trans- 
lator used Dm? not because there was absolutely no 
other ^ but because it was the regular, accepted word to 
denote love. Not only does he use it always to render ^tXiw, 
except with the meaning to kiss, in all the Gospels, but 
thirty-six times for dyandaty as against eight times of 
2n^{. In eighteen passages containing dyaTtdw^ and one 
containing <pdiw^ the word is missing. 

The Peshitto (perhaps A. D. 300) translates the dia- 
logue much more literally than the Sinai MS., but gives 
seven times over the same DfTt ^or love. Through- 
out the rest of the Gospel it follows the Old Syriac, in 


the main, for dyandw and tptXiw; two or three times 
deviating in favor of 3Hit for dyaitdo}. In other parts of 
the New Testament, outside of Old Syriac influence, SUN 
is much more used, and exclusively in the epistles of John. 
Thus it seems that distinguishing between the two Greek 
originals was gaining ground, and in the Harklensian 
Version (A. D. 600), an extremely literal one, ^HK, 
according to Bernstein, was uniformly used for dyandw^ 
and Dm fo** 9^^^^}. The later versions, then, show a 
change under the pressure of the Greek, but leave unim- 
paired the testimony of Old Syriac to the older Aramaic. 
This testimony is corroborated by the Peshitto Old Tes- 
tament, which, receiving no bias from its original, uni- 
formly translates the Hebrew ^HN by Om* 

But does not the fact that John uses so markedly the 
two words prove, against all other evidence, that two 
different words were employed in the conversation? It 
might possibly, if he were translating from a book, but 
not as reporting an interview. This brings us back to a 
characteristic of John's style, already noticed, viz., his 
duplicating Greek words. John was no master of Greek — 
he could write even itpmT6(; [loo^v (John i. 15, 30) — but he 
was a master of earnestness, and was willing to seek an 
elementary, not artistic, emphasis by varying and accumu- 
lating words whose differences he was not disposed to 
magnify. How far he was from critical precision in the 
use of dyaTzdiu and (ptXiio he himself suggests by say- 
ing that Peter was grieved because Jesus said to him the 
third time <ptXe:X<: tie ; whereas in strict literalness he 


had said it but once. A good illustration of John's method 
is found in his use of two other words interwoven in this 
same passage with the words we are discussing — the three- 
fold /9o<rxe • • • ito(fAat\f€ . . • fidtrxs. Here 
again the Old Syriac has but one word for "feed" 
— almost identical with the Hebrew njTl — and the 
Peshitto version the same. John, however, interprets, 
and skillfully, the one Aramaic by the two Greek. It 
cannot be that he did not know and feel the difference 
between fid^xw and notfiaivw. We should have looked 
for but one Greek verb, the higher one, not/iaivwy as we 
find it from the lips of Paul in Acts xx. 28,- "Feed the 
church of God," and in i Peter v. 2, but John combines 
the two. So we may say that he combines dyairdw and 
^tXiw to bring out the whole of love. If he had been 
writing in Latin he would, doubtless, have used both 
diligo and amo^noX. to report a sort of word-play between 
Peter and his Master, but to say all that the Latin could 
say in unfolding love. If, however, he had been writ- 
ing in English he would probably have been satisfied 
with the one word which, as in Hebrew and Aramaic, 
covers the whole field, and would hardly have placed 
in his margin : " The poverty of English prevents me 
from using two words for love instead of one." 

The outcome of all this discussion is, that the New 
Testament writers, except John, followed the usage of 
the Septuagint, but with some religious momentum 
added to dyandw^ as the word of the Divine Law ** Thou 
shalt love," and of the worship of the Psalms. They 

126 THE NEW TESTAMENT USE OF ^fanaoi AND ipdiui 

recognized the lower plane of tpiUto^ but John, in his 
Gospel, chose to put both words, for the time being, on 
a level, adding the warmth of one to the dignity of the 
other, that he might round out the expression of the 
enthusiasm of his life, the gospel of Divine Love. 



Professor Burton in his " New Testament Moods 
and Tenses" gives the following definition of the historical 
present: "The Present Indicative is used to describe 
vividly a past event in the presence of which the speaker 
conceives himself to be." (§ 14.) But as the vividness 
admits of degrees, and sometimes lowers itself to a mere 
habit of style, we may say thiat every present that is 
used in narration where a past tense would be more 
exact, is a historical present. The Gospel of Mark, it 
is well known, contains many examples of this present. 
A class in New Testament Greek was once asked to 
compare the usage, in this respect, of the four Gospels 
by counting the examples in each. The result was as 
follows: Matthew 93, Mark 143, Luke 16, John 160. 
This should be modified, of course, by the fact that Mark 
is the shortest Gospel. If Mark be called i, then John 
would be about i}^, Matthew ij^, and Luke 15^, 
Using this proportion, we correct the figures thus: 
Matthew 62, Mark 143, Luke 9, John 128. This rep- 
resents the relative usage, and proves that, while there 
is a great difference between Mark and Matthew, and 
while Luke is almost out of consideration, there is prac- 
tically no difference, in mere numbers, between Mark 



and John. In regard to the verbs that are used in the 
historical present, we should expect, in such narratives 
as the Gospels, a large use of ^he says" and ^he comes." 
Matthew uses Xfyut 65 times, Mpxofiat 5 times, and 15 
other verbs together 23 times. Mark uses liyw 68 
times, tpxoiiai 25 times, and 22 other verbs 50 times. 
Luke uses liytii 9 times. John uses kiyat 117 times 
— liyit 19 times in one chapter, the 21st, which is as- 
sumed to be genuine — ipxofiat 15 times, and 17 other 
verbs 28 times. The large number of different verbs 
indicates a fixed habit on the part of three of the Evan- 

This usage forms a very simple, but trustworthy 
test of style and authorship. The test of vocab- 
ulary is less certain, because the acquisition of new 
words is more a matter of conscious purpose, and self- 
training, and is more dependent on circumstances, read- 
ing, and associates. A grammatical habit, though less 
obtrusive, is more fundamental, and a better sign of 
identity, because it is almost beneath consciousness. To 
affirm or deny authorship from vocabulary merely, is like 
judging handwriting by carefully formed capitals, in- 
stead of by the slope and angles and unintentional, 
almost unavoidable, peculiarities of the common letters. 

A fine illustration of the historical present as a feature 
of style is furnished by Xenophon's Anabasis. Not only 
the ivreuSev iSeXaovet^ of pleasant recollections, instead 
of ijXa<re (I. 2. 23), reiterates this tense, but the very 
first verb in the book is an historical present — Japttou 


xai napocdrtdo^ yiyvovrat natdeS duo — and that too with 
very little occasion for employing it. This lack of 
occasion indicates at the outset a habit of style. In the 
first three sections of Chapter I., containing only i6 
Indicative tenses, and but little over loo words (ii3)» 
there are seven instances of the historical present, and 31 
in the first two chapters. Thucydides has one (I. xxvi. 
3) in the first 36 chapters of Book I. ; but a fair compari- 
son would make account of subject-matter. 

The infrequency of this present in the Gospel of Luke 
raises the question whether it is found much in the Acts. 
If it were, one mark of Luke's authorship would be 
lacking. I have not been able to discover a single ex- 
ample, although many opportunities for its use occur, not 
only in general, but in the various riots described, and in 
the famous voyage and shipwreck. In regard to the dif- 
ferences between the first three Evangelists, they suggest 
that neither copied from the other ; but each employed 
his own style on much common material, derived largely 
from Aramaic sources, either oral or written. 



*E7tetdTJ7tep itoXXol iite^sipjjtraLy dvardSair^ai dnjp^aiv itepi rwv 

Ktnlripotpopi^fiivuiv iv ^/liv 'npayfidrtuvj xa&iitg itapido<rav ^/ilv ol 

dTC* dpx^^ abronrai xai bmipirai yevdfievoi rod Xdyouy ido^s xdfjLo) 

i:apijxoXoo^7jx6Tt dvat^ev ndtnv dxptfiw^ xat9ef^9 trot ypd^atj 

xpdntrrs ded^iXe^ ha httyvip^ i:sp\ «5v xan^pj^i Xdywv r^y 


— Luke i. 1-4. 

Tbv fdv itpiorov Xdyov inoii^trdfiiiv isep\ itdifTwVj & 9^6<piXs^ iSv 

^pSaro 6 ^Iijaou^ itoietv re xai dtddffxetv^ d^pi ijy ^fiipa^ ivreiXd' 

/ievo9 To?9 dnotndXot^ did itveo/iaro^ dyioo 069 iSeXi^aro dvc- 


— Acts i. X, 2. 

I ASSUME that Luke wrote both the Gospel that bears 
his name and the Acts. This, the traditional view, 
carrying with it the integrity, unity and trustworthiness 
of the Acts, is vigorously defended in Salmon's Intro- 
duction to the New Testament (1891), Lecture XVIIL 
Later, the same is maintained, from the standpoint of 
history and geography, by Professor Ramsay, against 
Spitta* and others, throughout his " St. Paul, the 
Traveller and the Roman Citizen" (1896). A new phase 
of the discussion was opened by Professor Fr. Blass, 

*Die Apostelgeschichte, ihre Quelleo und deren geschichtlicher Wert, von 
Friederich Spitta, 1891. 


whose theory, briefly stated in the Prolegomena of his 
" Acta Apostolorum, sive Lucae ad Theophilum Liber 
Alter" (1895), pp. 30-32, is that Luke issued two editions 
of the Acts, the first of which, afterwards revised by him 
to our present text, is represented by the Codex Bezae. 
This is supported by Otto Zockler in Greifswalder 
Studien (1895), pp. 109-145 (Die Apostelgeschichte als 
Gegenstand hoherer und niederer Kritik), and seems to 
be endorsed by not a few scholars. 

With these references to recent discussion, I take up 
the question, " Does the Preface to Luke's Gospel belong 
also to the Acts?" and remark — 

I. That there is no express limitation confining the 
coming narrative to the life of Christ. Such a limita- 
tion would be very natural, if it were intended to write 
the Gospel only. The very language required may be 
found in the first verse of the Acts ; and we might ex- 
pect Luke to write, " It seemed good to me also to relate 
all that Jesus began both to do and teach, until the day in 
which he was taken up." Such is not his statement. 
Even the name of Jesus is not found. This cannot be 
due to brevity, for the preface, though but a single sen- 
tence, is not concise, but somewhat ample in style. It 
is true that if we take it for granted that it belongs to 
the Gospel only, it is appropriate enough, but it is much 
more appropriate if not confined to that. It is hardly 
necessary to add that on this point no account should be 
made of the order of the books in the Canon. The matter 
should be viewed precisely as if the book of the Acts 


followed immediately after the Gospel of Luke, with the 
intervention of no more than a few blank lines and a title. 
Doubtless Luke himself issued the two together after 
both had been written. 

2. Some of the expressions in the preface fore- 
shadow a longer period than is covered by the Gospel. 
The connected narrative {dtTJyrjtrt^) is to be (like that of 
"many**), "concerning those matters which have been 
fulfilled ( Vulgate, completae sunt) among us." IleTcXTjpo^opT}- 
jxivwv may mean " fully established" as an institution, or 
" fully proved." In either case Theophilus is to know the 
certainty of the instructions he has received ; and Luke is 
to write "in order," because he has made careful inves- 
tigation of "all things from the beginning (avo^^ey)." 
The promise, then, is to go over all the facts embraced 
in the Christian faith, and to confirm all the usual in- 
structions given to converts. Could this promise be ful- 
filled without saying even a word about the outpouring 
of the Spirit at Pentecost? Would one writing more 
than twenty years after that Pentecost promise an ac- 
count of all essential Christian facts, and yet not mean 
to say anything of those glorious years which were 
the crown and fulfillment of Christ's earthly life? Fur- 
ther, his promise is based on knowing " all things from 
the beginning." Does not this suggest that he will bring 
the history down from the beginning to about the time 
of writing? The moment we cease to take it for granted 
that this preface applies to the Gospel only, its expres- 
sions look towards a larger purpose. If there were no 


subsequent book by the same writer, we could, indeed, 
interpret these expressions in a narrower sense, or, with 
Meyer, in a philosophical sense, as indicating that the 
gospel-history is the sure foundation of Christianity. 
But is it not better to say that the writer of these large 
promises, after fulfilling a part, laid down his pen for a 
short time, and then took it up again and fulfilled the 

One thing seems, at first view, to oppose what I have 
now urged. Luke appears to disclaim the character of 
eye-witness, and to depend for his authority on those 
who were "eye-witnesses and ministers of the word"; 
and yet in the latter part of the Acts he writes as an eye- 
witness of the life of Paul. In regard to this, these 
points should be noted: (i) The largest part of the 
Acts is as dependent on the testimony of others as the 
Gospel. (2) Even the original portions — the nine chap- 
ters at the close, and a part of the sixteenth — are largely 
made up of the testimony of Paul, a " minister of the 
word." (3) It would seem to be pressing the language 
unduly to insist that nothing whatever should be added 
from personal observation. (4) If the preface were 
written beforehand — and it may well have been — the 
author may not have known precisely at what point his 
narrative would stop. 

3. The introduction to the Acts harmonizes with the 
idea that the book is a continuation originally intended, 
and not an afterthought. There is no proper preface, 
Jike that which is prefixed to the Gospel. There is 

134 '^^^ PRBPACB TO Luke's gospel 

simply a statement of the ground already gone over in 
the Gospel, followed by a re-statement (verses 3-12), with 
additions, of the account of the parting words and the 
ascension, found in the closing verses of the Gospel. 
This is what we should expect if the Acts were Part II. 
of a continuous history. This impression is confirmed 
by the opening words, which refer to the Gospel as 
rdv TtpwTov Xdyov. The word Xdyo^ itself favors this 
view somewhat, but is not decisive. Those who have 
not wholly forgotten their "Anabasis" will recall that in 
the opening sentence of each book after Book I., with 
a single exception, Xenophon gives a summary of the 
events gone over iv rf itpd^^tv Xdytp, The Xoyo^ referred 
to in the opening of the second book is Book I. In the 
other cases it means the narrative contained in all the 
preceding books; but in no case does it designate a 
work other than the Anabasis. So Herodotus in his 
second book (38) says of matters afterwards mentioned in 
Book III., rd iyci) iv dXX(f} Xdytp kpiw\ and in referring (V. 
36) to certain offerings of Croesus mentioned in Book I. 
92, he says, 0/9 dedrjXwTai fiot h rip Tzpwrat rm¥ Xoywv. Here 
the usage is just like that of the Latin liber. There 
seems to be no such usage in the New Testament, unless 
this in the Acts be a case of it. In Greek of the times, 
outside of the New Testament, the usage is not unknown, 
as is shown by Birt in **Das antike Buchwesen" (p* 
28), In titles, which, though not to be depended on as 
of the same age as their books, may yet have some value 
for traditional usage, we find that Josephus has Xoyix^ 


in the Jewish War, though fii^Xo^ in the Antiquities; 
Dionysius Hal. has AcJ/'oy, also Philo in the Life»of Moses, 
and Lucian. 

But without making too much of Xdyo^^ we may 
say that the phrase rdv itp&rov Xdyov seems like the num- 
bering of distinct portions of a work. Professor Ramsay 
argues (St. Paul, etc., p. 28) that the phrase " is more rec- 
oncilable with the plan of three books than of two." 
In Lucian's True History, however, (perhaps A. D. 
150) we find, as title, '"AXrjd^ov^ 'Iffropia^ Xoyo^ 7r/>d)T09, 
although there are but two books. The entire impres- 
sion seems to me to be that this second XSyo^ is not an in- 
dependent dtTJyTjffi^j but Part II. of the dtrjpjtn^ promised 
in the preface. 

4. It is generally agreed that Luke did actually write 
the Acts shortly after the Gospel. It is therefore very 
improbable that he did not have in mind doing so when 
he began the Gospel. Is it not, indeed, likely that his 
familiarity with the later events led him to follow back 
to its sources (napaxoXou^eiv) the whole history? Thus 
the Acts, while yet unwritten, would give rise to the 
Gospel. Alford thinks (Proleg. Luke, sec. iv.) that at 
least five years intervened between the publication of the 
Gospel and the Acts ; and his principal reason is that 
the account of the ascension is much fuller in the latter, 
indicating access to additional information. But how 
long can we assume that it would take a historian to get 
new information? It might be five years or five days. 
A very diligent and careful investigator, like Luke, 


would be quite as likely to find it soon as late. We can 
see no good ground for questioning the common opinion 
that the Gospel was written but a short time before the 
Acts; say, during the two years of Paul's first imprison- 
ment. If this is so, the preface can hardly be divorced 
from the Acts. 

The evidence, then, seems to show that while the pref- 
ace to the Gospel is not such a one as would be written 
after both works were completed, yet it was written 
with both in mind. Whatever may have been the inter- 
val of publication, the whole work might be entitled, 
The history of the establishment of the Christian faith. 
— Part I. The life of Jesus ; Part II. The manifestation 
of the Holy Spirit, and the founding of the church. 

Obx kyxaraXtiipei^ rr^v (poxTJv fioo ei^ fdrjv. Acts ii. 27 (Ps« 
xvi. 10). 

^Avafid^ sii oipo^ ^^^fiaXwreutrev aixfiaXtotriav. Eph. iv. 8, 

" Hk descended into hell" — so runs the venerable and 
majestic Creed. But the American Episcopal Prayer- 
book prefixes its timid rubric as follows : " Any churches 
may omit the words *He descended into hell,' or may, in- 
stead of them, use the words *He went into the place of 
departed spirits,' which are considered as words of the 
same meaning in the Creed." The words which are 
here made optional have come down to us in an unbroken 
line of doctrinal succession from the fourth century. 
They have, indeed, been stigmatized as an interpolation, 
but so early an interpolation might perhaps be called a ma- 
ture addition. Their omission in English was favored 
by the change of meaning in the word "hell," but there 
was also the feeling that Christ's visit to Hades was of 
little importance, and is to us not a doctrine, but a matter 
of mere curiosity. 

Now, whatever may be true of the "Apostles' 
Creed," the Descent into Hades has a sufficient New 
Testament authority. The first recorded address of 
P^ter contains twofold evidence that the Descent was be- 


138 Christ's descent into hades 

lieved by both speaker and hearers. In the first place, 
he quotes from a Psalm (xvi. ) that had a shaping influ- 
ence on the belief of the people respecting Hades. Fur- 
ther, he bases an argument and appeal for the resurrec- 
tion of Christ on the certainty that he would not stay in 
Hades. "Thou wilt not leave my soul in Hades." 

But what was Hades, and what the significance and 
importance of Christ's going thither? In a somewhat 
recent discussion I find these words : " The Savior was in 
the same state between death and resurrection as we now 
are after death." This is, it seems to me, precisely what 
ought not to be said. For this ignores the whole work 
of Christ in Hades, and leaves them that sleep in Jesus 
no better off than if he had not risen. Let us put our- 
selves in the place of the apostles and their fellow dis- 
ciples, and after we have learned the truth about Hades 
as it appeared in their thought and forms of statement, 
then we may, if we can, translate it into our own 
thoughts and forms of statement. Hades was the region 
where dwelt the souls that were under the power of 
death. The souls of the righteous as well as of the 
wicked were under this awful power. Into this region 
came the soul of the Crucified, but it did not remain 
there. Going thither was the lowest point in his humil- 
iation, and leaving was the beginning of his triumph. 
What, then, was the effect in Hades of this visit and this 
departure? But this is the same as to ask, What was the 
effect, in the spirit- world, of the resurrection? Accord- 
ing to the apocryphal Gospel of Nicodemus, or Acts of 

Christ's descent into hades 139 

Pilate, — of perhaps the fourth century, — two of the 
saints that arose at the resurrection of Christ, Charinus 
and Lenthius, sons of Simeon, wrote out all that they 
were allowed to reveal of the coming of Jesus into 
Hades. This Gospel was the basis of the mediasval mir- 
acle play " The Harrowing of Hell." The work in Hades, 
here somewhat grotesquely described, was the deliverance 
from hell of the ancient saints, and may be summed up in 
a single one of its own sentences — " And taking hold of 
Adam by his right hand, he ascended from hell, and all 
the saints of God followed him."* 

I do not say that the Gospel of Nicodemus is to be 
trusted, but it may be as near the truth as the statement 
that " the Savior was in the same state between death and 
the resurrection as we now are after death" — a statement 
that would be accepted, probably, by a majority of 
Christians. A dear friend writes me," I have no preju- 
dice against Hades, and when I die, I expect to go 
there" ; but surely he is not thinking of the Hades in the 
minds of the apostles and primitive disciples. After they 
had come to understand the resurrection of Christ and 
feel its power, they were filled with what may be called 
the resurrection-enthusiasm. In their view the resur- 
rection-era was already begun. Death and hell [Hades] 
were vanquished. Wesley's hymn has the true apostolic 

spirit: — 

"Our Lord is risen from the dead, 
Our Jesus is gone up on high; 
The powers of hell are captive led, 
Dragged to the portals of the sky." 

*Goipel of Nicodemus, xiz. xa 


Just when the resurrection was to take visible effect in 
themselves, the disciples could not say, and it did not 
matter. To die was to go and be with him who had 
risen. And such a dying did not deserve the name of 
death. It was a sleep; it was the putting off of this taber- 
nacle ; it was a departure ; it was not the death that all 
past ages had known, for Jesus had said : " He that liveth 
and believeth in me shall never die.^ 

To the question why the Descensus is not oftener 
spoken of in the New Testament, the answer is, that 
going to Hades is taken for granted as a part of death. 
It was not necessary to speak of both whenever either 
was mentioned. In the Revelation, indeed, the two are 
linked together: " I have the keys of death and of Hades'* 
(i. 18); "His name was death, and Hades followed with 
him" (vi. 8); "And death and Hades gave up the dead 
which were in them. . . . And death and Hades 
were cast into the lake of fire" (xx. 13, 14), The men- 
• tion of either was logically sufficient, "'i^c^iyy, both in 
heathen and Biblical usage, represents death in its rela- 
tion to the soul. But the Hades of the Bible is not a 
home for believers, even temporarily. It is Hades tri- 
umphed over by him who "brought life and incorruption 
[exemption from death] to light." "When he ascended 
on high he led captivity captive" (Eph. iv. 8). Death 
was "swallowed up in victory" (i Cor. xv. 54). The res- 
urrection-enthusiasm of the New Testament is the re- 
sponse of faith to those glorious words, " I go to prepare 
a place for you," which place was not in Hades. Th^ 

Christ's descent into hades 141 

same divine enthusiasm refused to recognize any ** inter- 
mediate state," the old abolished Hades under a new 
name. Stephen did not say, " Behold, I see the Son of 
man in Hades. ** Can we wonder that the early disciples 
looked for a speedy return of the Lord? Does one say. 
It was an error? It was not; for it was necessary to the 
highest truth. The resurrection-spirit refused to see the 
long interval of waiting. As has been said of the 
prophets that they looked from one mountain- top of his- 
tory to another, and could not see the low-lying valleys 
between, so we may say of the apostles, that they saw the 
triumph over death and hell as a complete victory, and 
they would have been false to the power of the truth, if 
they had not looked upon it as gloriously near. " The 
reign of Death is over; Hades is abolished; Life and 
Immortality have come** — this is the key-note of the 
resurrection-spirit. Christ's resurrection might as well 
be called a resurrection from Hades as from the grave. 

I will not dwell on the preaching to •* the spirits in 
prison" (i Pet. iii. 18-20). It cannot be needful tliat 
there should be a thousand and one expositions of that 
passage, instead of simply a thousand ; but the point of 
view we are taking has to do with it in at least two par 
ticulars : — 

I. The Descent was necessary without any regard to 
the preaching. The Descent itself, however, was a proc- 
lamation of unspeakable meaning. The inhabitants of 
the spirit- world were npt in solitary confinement or un- 
conscious sleep. They saw the Redeemer at the lowest 

142 Christ's descent into hades 

point in his work of redemption, and at the beginning of 
his triumph. 

2. This preaching looks backward to the past. This 
is in harmony with the idea that Hades was now abol- 
ished, and the spirit-world revolutionized. We might 
imagine that the object of the Descent was to plant the 
Christian church in Hades and ordain for it a succession 
of Hades-apostles, and so forth, but the view of Peter 
was that Hades came to an end. The preaching was 
once for all. Why the antediluvians are referred to may 
perhaps be explained by the fact that so vast a number, 
going to their death in an awful catastrophe, made them 
the representatives and types of the Hades-world. It 
might have given the name of Antediluvian under- world. 
If one asks, Why should not those who have since died 
hear the preaching also? the Scripture gives no answer. 
A perpetual Hades with perpetual preaching in it is no- 
where revealed. 

In regard to the whole question of the relation of the 
wicked to the resurrection, we need not wonder at the 
infrequent allusions to the risen wicked. The epistles 
of the New Testament are addressed to Christians. 
Paul's great argument in i Cor. xv. runs into a grand 
anthem of Christian triumph. We cannot suppose that 
the enthusiasm of the apostles would rise over the fate of 
the wicked as over the redemption of the saints. But 
the resurrection-influence certainly reaches the wicked. 
One saying of the Master settles that: "They that have 
done good unto the resurrection of life ; and they that have 


done ill unto the resurrection of judgment" (John v. 29), 
This did not need for its certainty the echo of Paul : 
" There shall be a resurrection both of the just and un- 
just" (Acts xxiv. 15). The judgment scene in Matt. 
XXV. implies the resurrection of the wicked. The resur- 
rection period ends with the judgment. The divine fore- 
shortening places the coming in glory close by the 
resurrection. But we have the right to follow apostolic 
example, and avert our eyes from the fate of the wicked, 
and rejoice in the glory of the redeemed. 

Christ's Descent, or rather Ascent, opened the resur- 
rection-era in the spirit-world as well as on earth, and 
began the fulfillment of the promise, " I go to prepare a 
place for you." Shall we translate the apostolic 
thoughts and visions into modern thoughts and views? 
We cannot expect to comprehend fully the results of 
Christ's death and resurrection in the unseen world. 
That it was a revolution is the unspoken testimony of our 
hearts whenever we think of those dear to us who sleep in 
Jesus, and whenever we look forward to our own death, 
which Hope names a resurrection-sleep. We are still 
living in the resurrection-era. When we die we shall 
not pass beyond the resurrection-influence. How shall 
we express this hope and faith? Shall we say, in the 
words of the shorter Westminster, " The souls of believ- 
ers are at their death made perfect in holiness, and do im- 
mediately pass into glory" ? But to show the very heart 
and substance of the doctrine of Christ's Descent into 
Hades — its depth of humiliation, its triumph, and its 


glorious fruits — ^the Te Deum is better than the Cate- 
chism : — 

"When thou had'st overcome the sharpness of death, 
Thoa did'st open the kingdom of heaven to all believers." 



^Eitiareoaav Sffot ^aav rera/fiivoi ei^ Cofijv almiov. Acts 
xiii. 48. 

Tdaaw is a word of order, arrangement. Soldiers in 
array are rerayfiivoiy each in his place. Those new 
Gentile converts were not acting at haphazard, when 
they were so ready to believe, but each in accordance 
with his history and character, and with the Divine 
arrangement of his life. This appointing to eternal life 
is called by our Savior "giving." In words of great 
tenderness he says, " All that which the Father giveth 
me shall come unto me, and him that cometh to me I will 
in no wise cast out" (John vi. 37). It also goes by the 
names "calling," "choice," "election," but perhaps no 
word comes so well into line with modern thought as 
Terayfiivo^y which links the present and future to the past 
and to the throne of God. Such appointment, or election, 
is not restriction, but rather extension. The tone of the 
statement is comprehensive, not exclusive. We must not 
begin it "Only as many as," "The few that," but "All 
that." This the Greek Sffot requires. These Gen- 
tiles of Antioch were a notable accession to the infant 
Church. Divine election broadens, not narrows, the 
field of Christianity. It secures, not obstructs salvation. 

The linking of eternal life to God's purpose and man's 


faith has a very definite relation to the dogma, or hope, 
of probation beyond the grave. Those who are ap- 
pointed to eternal life will not fail of it* This settles the 
question of future probation by destroying interest in it. 
Probation is not fundamental, but faith is. The smallest 
germ of faith secures salvation, with or without proba- 
tion. Probation, or rather the gospel, develops that germ, 
fills the believing with a new life, and gives the world a 
present salvation, but is not needed in order to reveal any 
man's character to God. The number of the saved in- 
cludes all in whom God's eye detects faith, whether 
developed or not 



The influence of Latin on the Greek of New Testa- 
ment times is unquestioned. Not only single Latin 
words, as xsvToptwv^ are found in the New Testament, but 
translated phrases, as ipyatrtav douvat {pferam dare). The 
influence of Latin idiom would naturally be looked for in 
a report of the language of one brought up at Rome and 
speaking Greek before a Roman tribunal. Such a re- 
port we have in these words (according to the best text), 
^Ev dXiytfi fie 7re6?et9 Xpiariav^v notr/ffat. This is translated 
in the Revised Version : " With but little persuasion thou 
wouldst fain make me a Christian." This is certainly 
ingenious, but is it not forced? Why cannot Xpttntavdv 
rcoi^trat mean " to act the part of a Christian" ? The Latin 
agere furnishes numerous parallels in writers of the 
Silver Age. According to Tacitus, Piso says of Otho 
that his vices ruined the government, etiam cum amicum 
imperatoris ageret^ " even when he was acting the part 
of a friend of the emperor." Hist. 1.30. Mucianus is said 
to be socium magis imperii quam ministrum agens^ 
" acting as an ally rather than a servant of the govern- 
ment." Hist. 2.83. Thrasea is said agere senatorem^ "to 
act the senator." Annals i6.28.Quintilian says of Socrates, 
Agens imperitum et admiratorem aliorum tanquam 



sapientiumy ** acting the part of an ignoramus and an 
admirer of others as if they were wise.** Inst. Or. 9. 
2. 46. Also II. 3. 91. and 12. 8. 10. The following ex- 
amples are found in the Letters of Pliny : Sunt qui 
defunctorum quoque amicos aganty **act the part of 
friends.^ i. 17. i. Amissoque Jilio matrem adhuc agere^ 
••though the son was lost still to play the mother.** iii. 
16. 6. Pair em familiae hactenus ago^ **! play the 
householder." ix.15.3. Pliny's Panegyric has these two: 
Tunc tnaxime imperator cum amicum ex imperatore 
agis. 85. 6. Cum agere tarn bonum consulem posses. 
56. $• A tragedy of Seneca, a contemporary of Paul, has 
the following line (Clytaemnestra to Electra) : Sed agere 
domita feminam disces malo^ ••Tamed by misfortune, 
thou shalt learn to play the woman.** Agam. v. 3. 7. 
Suetonius has several examples: Non principem sed 
ministrum egit. Claud. 29. Also Tiber. 12. 26. 
Valerius Maximus, writing in the reign of Tiberius,gives 
us at least twelve instances of this usage. Speaking of 
the first Brutus, and of the execution of his sons, he says, 
Bxuit pair em ut consulem ageret. v. 8. i. Of the 
famous Scaevola and his recreations he says, Ut enim in 
rebus seriis Scaevolam^ if a et in [scenicis] lusibus hominem 
agebat. viii. 8. 2. In the same way agere is used with 
amicum iv. 2. 5., consulem ii. 2. 4., iii. 8. 3., 12. 2. 2., 
feneratricem viii. 2. 2., virum^ imperatorem vii. 2. 5., 
maritum^ patrem ix. 13. 4., praetorem^ vii. 7. 7., cus- 
todem vi. i. 4., reum^ accusatorem iv. 2. 6., civem viii. 
6. 2. Velleius Paterculus, also in the time of Tiberius, 


has agehat aemulum^ Maroboduus "was playing the 
rival,** II. 109. I. He says of Tiberius that he was 
striving ut potius aequalem civem quam eminentem liceret 
agere principem, 11. 124. 2 .Also 11. 92.2. The fact 
that these examples are from the later Latin will 
not detract from their value. The distinction between 
agere andjhcere is not important in the idiom. We may 
add a single example of facere from Plautus, Perocem 
facisy "you put on a bold face, ///. do the bold man." 
Most. iv. i. 32 (44). 

If this idiom be disallowed, it is still possible to derive 
a similar meaning by taking Xpurrtavdv as neuter, though 
we should expect the plural, as in Herodotus v. 40, 
-notioiv oddafiw^ SizapTiTjTtxd, In either case, the un- 
usual meaning of izot^aat may possibly explain the early 
change of the text to ytvia^at (from Paul's answer), 
from which comes our received rendering, " thou per- 
suadest me to be a Christian.** 

The meaning " act the part of** would receive support, 
independently of the Latin, from one passage in the 
Septuagint, if the text were undisputed. In i Kings (3 
Re^.) XX. (xxi.) 7, Jezebel says to Ahab, Ih vov our to 
noiei<: paatXia M ^IcpaijX; " Art thou thus acting the king 
over Israel?** But a variant for paaiXia is ffafftXstavy which 
indeed our Hebrew text would require. 

Unless XptffTtavdv not^trat be taken to mean '* to act the 
Christian** we seem to be driven to a very awkward con- 
nection of not^ffat with neO^et^. Ilei^w needs a personal sub- 
ject for a dependent infinitive. " You are persuading me 


to do^ something, is intelligible and natural, but how about 
"You are persuading to make me"? It can hardly mean 
" You are trying by persuasion to make me'' or " You 
are prevailing to make me,** i. e., succeeding in making; 
nor do I see how it can mean " You would fain make 
me.** Besides, the position of fii in the sentence is 
against its being the object of izoirjcai. Would it not 
in that case be nearer notr^trat} The latest eminent com- 
mentator on Acts, Professor Blass, following Codex 
Alexandrinus, adopts into his text nei^Tf)^ saying in em- 
phatic Latin, ^^net^et^ . . . not^irat ferri nequit." 
His rendering is : " Brevi tempore tibi persuades te Chris- 
tianum me reddidisse." 

Is there not also a Latin idiom in iv dXtytf) ? Readers of 
Livy find numerous examples of m with the ablative, 
forming phrases equivalent to adjectives and adverbs ; as 
tn frofinquo^ in promiscuo^ in facili^ in difficili^ etc. 
There may be no literary examples of in parvo^ or in 
paulo^ but we have in angusto {z=angustus^ Celsus, De 
Med. 8. 4, twice), and Tacitus, speaking of the dreary 
monotony of cruelty in his history, says "Nobis in arto 
et inglorius labor." Ann. 4. 32. 3. So we have in 
our day the traditional phrases in totoy in extenso. It can 
hardly be claimed that iv 6Xty<ft is a borrowed phrase, but it 
may possibly have an adverbial force, determined by 
Latin idiom. It would then be not the same as iv 6Xty<ft 
in Eph. iii. 3, "in brief" ("as I wrote afore in few 
words"), but like dXtyat^ in 2 Peter ii. 18— toi>9 oXtyto^ 
dTfo^ew^ovTa?," those that are escaping a little.^ Then the 


whole passage would read, somewhat literally : " Agrippa 
said unto Paul, A little thou art persuading me to act the 
Christian. And Paul said, I would to God, that both a 
little and a great deal, not thou only, but also all that 
hear'me this day, might become such as I am, except these 



Jixatoofisvot dtopsdv rj adroo X^P^"^^ ^'^ "^^ dnoXoTpwtrew^ 
T^9 iv XptffTJ) ^lyjffooj 8v npoii^sTo 6_0sd^ lXa<mjptov did iciffrew^ 
iv T<f abroo alfiart^ el^ hdet^iv t^9 dixatoffbv^^ abrob, Rom. 
iii. 24, 25. 

The Revised Version of verses 24-26 is as follows: 
"Being justified freely by his grace through the re- 
demption that is in Christ Jesus : whom God set forth to 
be a propitiation, through faith, by his blood, to show his 
righteousness, because of the passing over of the sins 
done aforetime, in the forbearance of God ; for the show- 
ing, I say, of his righteousness at this present season : 
that he might himself be just, and the justifier of him 
that hath faith in Jesus. ** If there is any passage in the 
New Testament that contains the philosophy of the 
atonement in its relation to justice, it is this ; but that 
philosophy is here only incidental, and is discovered not 
by hair-splitting discussions of dtxatow, dnoXbrpaftrtg^ and 
IXaarijptovy but by observing the antithesis between justice 
and forgiveness as overcome by God's manifestation of 
himself; an antithesis not obtruded, but involved in the 
contrast between law and grace. Throughout the whole 
passage there is an undertone of unwillingness to forgive 
without doing something in the interest of righteousness, 


something to prevent the lowering of its supremacy; 
but there is implied no unwillingness to do that some- 
thing. Much has been said of the dishonor done to God 
by supposing him unwilling to forgive sin. All theology 
has echoed with the cry : " Down with the thought that 
God needs to be made willing to forgive !" But how 
about the thought that God makes himself willing, or 
rather is eternally willing to forgive in his own way of 
attendant self-manifestation ? No doubt there has been 
in common theories a false anti^thesis between the Divine 
attributes of justice and love, as if they belonged to 
different beings. There is indeed a difference in the 
Divine attitude towards good and towards evil that 
needs strong emphasis — towards sin the Divine frown and 
wrath,and zeal for its overwhelming and everlasting over- 
throw, towards righteousness the Divine smile and joy 
and infinite zeal for its enthronement. But that zeal that 
burns with so hot a flame against sin, and glows so 
brightly for righteousness, — when it meets human life, 
is so interfused with yearning to save the lost that it 
seems but another name for love. There has been also 
a false antithesis between justice and love, as to their at- 
tracting and transforming power. Righteousness draws, 
and Holiness draws, as well as love and mercy. 

Now God's revelation of himself is a true and per- 
fect satisfaction of justice, even, if you please, of retribu- 
tive justice, because it accomplishes abundantly the ends 
of retribution by enthroning right and dethroning wrong 
more completely than could punishment, be it ever so 


severe, be it universal and eternal. Is this a philosophy 
of the atonement? Not exactly, but a broad and deep 
foundation for it ** In respect to the propitiatory efficacy 
of the atonement, pardon is dependent not on penal satis- 
faction, nor on mere sustained authority, but on the satis- 
faction of self-revelation, or such a complete exhibition 
of God's righteous character as forever settles the ques- 
tion of his essential and eternal justice. The atonement 
embodies this justice in a living Example, and thus 
makes it a restoring power in humanity."* 

^This quoUtion is from an article entitled "The Atonement as a Revelation," 
published in the New Snslander for April, 1864. Compare also an article, "The 
Atonement in the Light of Conscience/' in the Bibliotneca Sacra for January, 



In English usage we do not speak of foreknowing 2i per- 
son. In fact we use the word seldom even with an imper- 
sonal object, preferring " foresee** ; as, ** He foresaw the 
result,'* "He foresaw the man in the child.** But our 
usage is different from that of the New Testament. Not 
except in a translation should we write such a sentence 
as this: "God hath not cast away his people which he 
foreknew^ (Rom. xi. 2). The Latin usage resembles 
the English. The Greek itself is without usage, so far 
as I can find, outside of the New Testament, in connect- 
ing the compound -Kpoyiyvwaxw with a personal object. 
In the Septuagint the word occurs but three times (in the 
Apocrypha, Sap. vi. 13; viii. 9; xviii. 6), and with an 
impersonal object. 

This state of the case plainly directs us to consult the 
usage of the uncompounded verb. Even here classical 
Greek gives little help ; but we get some light from the 
Old Testament and the Hebrew jH^ (lxx. yivwaxcj). This 
word, which, like all the other Hebrew verbs, admits no 
prepositions in composition, has a very wide meaning; 
and there are two or three examples that remind one of 
the passage in Romans. " The Lord . . . knoweth 



them that put their trust in him" (Nah.i . 7) ; " You only 
have I known of all the families of the earth** (Amos iii. 


But the clearest light comes from the New Testament 
itself, and especially from the tenth chapter of John. 
For comparison let us take Rom. viii. 29, 30, 35, 38, 39 : 
"For whom he foreknew, he also foreordained to be 
conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the 
first-born among many brethren ; and whom he foreor- 
dained, them he also called ; and whom he called, them 
he also justified ; and whom he justified, them he also 
glorified. . . . Who shall separate us from the love of 
Christ? . . . For I am persuaded that neither death, 
nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things pres- 
ent, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor 
depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our 
Lord.** Then John x. 27, 28, 16: "My sheep hear my 
voice, and I know them, and they follow me : and I give 
unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, and 
no one shall snatch them out of my hand." "And other 
sheep I have which are not of this fold : them also I 
must bring, and they shall hear my voice.** 

The comparison between these passages should apply 
not to a single word merely, but to the course of thought. 
In Romans the order is (i) foreknowing, (2) foreor- 
daining, (3) calling, (4) a sure and glorious salvation. 
In John it is (i) the call, (2) the hearing and coming, 
(3) the recognition and following, (4) a sure eternal life. 

MEANING OP "foreknew*' IN ROMANS VlII. 29 1 57 

My voice they hear, I know them, they follow me, I 
give them eternal life. In John, also, we have the thought, 
without the word ^/oreknovr.^ The Shepherd's eye is 
on "other sheep which are not of this fold," future in- 
stead of present disciples. He foreknows them. He 
must bring them and they shall hear his voice; i. e., 
whom he foreknows he also calls. Our Lord says noth- 
ing here of foreordaining, but the thought is close by 
(verse 29) : "My Father which hath given them unto me 
is greater than all, and no man is able to snatch them out 
of the Father's hand," — quite parallel with those other 
words (vi. 37): "All that which the Father giveth 
me shall come unto me, and him that cometh unto 
me I will in no wise cast out." 

Such a comparison as I have only outlined,8trengthen8 
the first impression, that what " know" means in John, 
" foreknow" means in Romans, with the addition of " be- 
forehand." And "I know them," in John means, obvi- 
ously, "I recognize them as my own." Christ knows 
his own, as a shepherd knows every one of his sheep, as 
a mother knows her child, as brother knows brother, and 
friend friend. 

Is this foreknowing the same as foreordi nation ? The 
answer from John is in the negative ; for, besides the 
knowing, there is the giving by the Father. And such 
is the natural impression of Paul's own words. " Fore- 
knew" is the first link in the chain that ends with 

Is foreknowing the same as election ? That depends on 


what election is. It is not the same, if election is a part 
of foreordination. But if election means fixing the eye 
of recognition and love on each disciple, present or fu- 
ture, then this knowing, or foreknowing, is election. 

I am not discussing the use of ytvaxTxat in general in 
the New Testament. I will cite only two other passages : 
those judgment- words," I never knew you*'* (Matt. vii. 23), 
where the meaning seems precisely the same as in John x. 
27, and " The Lord knoweth them that are his" (2 Tim. 
ii. 19), — from the Septuagint of Num. xvi. 5 — where the 
meaning is substantially the same. 

In Romans xi. 2 — " God hath not cast away his people 
which he foreknew^^ — the prefix " fore" seems to denote 
not "looking into the future," but simply "before now," 
the writer looking back into the past. " God hath not 
cast off his people which in time past, ever of old, he rec- 
ognized as his own." He is unchangeable, and his past 
choice and purpose shall stand. 


Paul's anathbma 

Hb^dfiT^v ydp dvcC^sfia elvai abrd^ fytb ditd rod Xpurroo, Rom. 
ix. 3. 

The right explanation of Rom. ix. 3 illustrates more 
than one important principle of exegesis. One is this : 
Theological inferences are of no account against the simple^ 
obvious meaning of a passage. The theological pressure 
on this passage is well expressed in the Bibliotheca 
Sacra for July, 1894: " The usual exegesis makes Paul 
willing to be excluded from all hope of salvation, in- 
cluding not only endless suffering, but also positive enmity 
toward Christ forever" (p. 512). This consideration 
is made to support the rendering, "For I myself did 
wish to be separated from Christ," the reference being 
to Paul's life before conversion. 

Now against this pressure from without is the fact 
that the passage itself, if translated "I wished," etc., is 
not a natural reference to Paul's past life. He refers to 
that life more than once with a definiteness and warmth 
that leave no doubt as to his meaning. He could say, 
" I verily thought with myself that I ought to do many 
things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. . . . 
Being exceedingly mad against them, I persecuted 
them" (Acts xxvi.9,11). " Beyond measure I persecuted 


the church of God, and made havoc of it" (Gal. i. 13). 
He could humble himself to say ** that am not meet to be 
called an apostle,because I persecuted the church of God" 
(i Cor.xv.9). It is incredible that such a bare, uncircum- 
stantial statement as is proposed, should be Paul's confes- 
sion as a persecutor. The obvious impression is against it. 
No one would think of it except under outside doctrinal 
pressure. And for this obvious impression there are at 
least two distinct reasons: i. The expression "anathema 
from Christ" is appropriate only in the mouth of a 
Christian, or one who considers himself a Christian. It 
implies renunciation of Christ and banishment from him. 
2. The clause contains no adverb of past time which 
would make it read thus, "I myself once \nori'\ 
wished." **But," one may say, "take heed to your 
grammar, and obey the imperfect tense, with or without 
'kotL'^ Here appears a second rule of exegesis: 
Avoid what may be called a mechanical use of grammar. 
A sentence is not a piece of dead mechanism, grinding 
out its meaning by the levers and wheels of mood and 
tense; it participates in the life and flexibility and sen- 
sitiveness of the mind that produces it. Grammar is 
corrective, not creative; a good servant, but a bad 
master. Formal grammar is ultimately derived from 
the meaning, and not the meaning from grammar. 

All that has now been said implies, or half implies, 
that the theological pressure on this passage is valid and 
weighty; but it is not. If it were, it would be one's duty 
to resist it, but there is really nothing to resist. By a 

Paul's anathema i6i 

cool analysis some of us have found dreadful things in 
the passage, but cool analysis is here out of place. The 
words are a hot outburst of devotion and love. " Let 
Paul go down — down to everlasting destruction, if only 
Israel may be lifted up to salvation." The apostle did 
not stop to measure his words, and we shall get his 
meaning not by picking away at the syllables, but by 
catching the spirit and feeling. " Was Paul then a Hop- 
kinsian, 'willing to be damned'? Was he willing to be 
an enemy of Christ? Willing to sin forever?" No; if 
you speak of deliberate choice. But he was not express- 
ing deliberate choice, but the most undeliberate passion 
of love. The language of logic failed him, and the 
language of pain and agony took its place. " Did he, 
then, mean what he said?" Rather he meant what he 
felU He did not mean all that we can possibly find in 
his words. He uncovered his throbbing heart; that was 
all, that was enough — too much for modern cool-headed 
analysis. We, then, see illustrated a third rule of ex- 
egesis, which may, perhaps, be expressed thus : When a 
writer does not measure his words, the reader should not. 



^ Hv ys/pafiivov 'Eppactrriy 'Ptofiattni^ 'EXXt^vhttL John 
xix. 20. 

The following words are borrowed from the Latin : — 
^Affffdptov. This was the only Greek word for the 
Latin as; the nearest coin-word in genuine Greek 
being d^oXog, It is generally explained as a diminutive, 
with the suffix -aptov. If the a of its second syllable 
could be proved short, this origin would be indispu- 
table. In Smith's Dictionary of Classical Antiquities the 
word is identified with an old doublet of as^ viz., as- 
sarius* This seems the more probable origin, the neuter 
being used as in drjvdpwvy because vofxitTfia takes the place 
of nummus* Certainly the two sigmas seem borrowed 
from the Latin, in which the 5 was regularly doubled, as 
in the case-forms of ^w, the verb esse^^ etc., to prevent 
the lapse to r. I see no reason in Greek phonology 
why the word should not have been dffdpiov^ if it is a 
hybrid diminutive. But aside from this, the earliest 
appearance in literature of dffffdpiov suggests the very op- 
posite of little as. Dionysius Hal. (B. C. 30) says (Antiq. 
Rom. 9. 27) that Menenius Agrippa, the Younger, was 
fined 2,000 dfftrdpia^ and adds ^v d* dtrtrdpiov ^dXxeov vdfiKTfia^ 
iSdpo? XiTpia'tovy i. e., the as lidralis^ the "pound as," the 



earliest and heaviest. Plutarch says (Camillus 13) that 
Camillus was fined 15,000 dffffdpta^ which he explains as 
equal to 1,500 drachmaB; and Livy in stating the same 
fact (v. 32), gives the same amount in aes grave (=as 
libralis)* Plutarch also uses the word in describing the 
home life of the elder Cato. Since both these writers 
were narrating ancient history, the old name assarius 
might have been found in their Latin authorities. In- 
deed, though used but little in extant Latin, it occurs in 
one of the grammatical discussions of Varro (L. L. 8. 
71), who was almost a contemporary of Dionysius. 
A century earlier Polybius speaks of the ijinafTffdpiov as a 
common price for entertainment at an inn, reminding 
one of the doo drjvdpta of the Good Samaritan. It may be 
added that no reason is apparent for a diminutive mean- 
ing. If it had been of silver, like the Roman libella^ 
which was an as in value, but only i- 16 of its size, we 
should have a reason, but it was undoubtedly a copper 
coin ; and though it had received at different times great 
reductions, yet, as I have said, dtrfrdpiov was the only 
word used for whatever period. I have been unable to 
find an example, outside of the New Testament, where it 
was connected with current events. The as in New Tes- 
tament times was worth about 8 mills of our money. 
The English "happeny" would more nearly represent 
it than the "farthing" with which we now associate the 
sale of the sparrows. Matt. x. 29. Luke xii. 6. 

Ayjvdptovy Latin denarius <i classical Greek dpa^fiij. 
This was equal to ten asses {deni asses)^ or sixteen cents 


before the as was reduced to its lowest value. In New 
Testament times it was equal to sixteen asses^ or about 
thirteen cents. Thus the translation " six-pence" would 
be more nearly correct than "penny." The denarius 
(from which comes the "d," for pence, of English ster- 
ling currency) was a silver coin, bearing on one side the 
image of the emperor. Hence the question of Jesus, 
"Whose image," etc. The pay of the common Roman 
soldier was ten asses a day after the as was reduced. At 
the accession of Tiberius (A. D. 14) the soldiers in Pan- 
nonia revolted, and, among other complaints, they said 
that "soul and body were estimated at ten asses a day," 
and that out of this clothes, arms, tents, etc, had to be 
purchased. Their demand was, that " their daily wages 
should be a denarius^ (i. e., a sixteen-as denarius), 
although the praetorian cohorts, or imperial guards, re- 
ceived two denarii.* This will illustrate the wages in the 
parable of the vineyard. A penny, or six-pence, a day 
was enough for a full day's work,and a generous gratuity 
for the last hour's work. The word is found sixteen 
times in the New Testament. The unmerciful servant 
found one " which owed him an hundred pence>!^^ Matt, 
xviii. 28. The householder "agreed with the laborers 
for a penny a day," Matt. xx. 2, 9, 10, 13. The Hero- 

*Eniinvero militiam ipsam Kravem, infructoosam: denis in diem assibus 
animam et corpus aestimari: hinc vestem, arma, tentoria, hinc saevitiain cen- 
turionum et vacationes munerum redimi. At hercule verbera et vulnera, duram 
hiemem, ezercitas aestates, bellum atroz aut sterilem pacem sempiterna. Nee 
alind levamentum qoam si certis sub legibu« militia iniretur, ut singulos denarios 
mererent, seztus decimus stipendii annus finem afferret, ne ultra sub vezillis 
tenerentur, sed iisdem in castris praemium pecunia solveretur. An praetorias 
cohortes, quae binos denarios acciperent, quae i>ost sedecim annos penatibus 
suis reddantur, plus periculorum suscipere?— Tacitus, Annals, i. 17. Ut denarius 
diurnum stipendium foret. i. 26. 


dians "brought unto him ^. penny'!*'* Matt. xxii. 19; Mark 
xii. 15; Luke xx. 24. The disciples in the desert-place 
asked, " Shall we go and buy two hundred pennyv^oxXki 
of bread?" Mark vi. 37; John vi. 7. The ointment of 
spikenard " might have been sold for more than three 
hundred ^^;z^^," Mark xiv. 5; John xii. 5. One of the 
two debtors "owed five hundred /^w^^," Luke vii. 41. 
The good Samaritan " took out two pence^!^ Luke x. 35. 
A voice in Revelation said, " A measure of wheat for a 
penny ^ and three measures of barley for o. penny. ^'* Rev. 
vi. 6. Plutarch uses ^Tjvdptovy dpa^^firj^ and dexd^^aXxov, 

KevTupiwv — Latin centurio^ from centuria {cenium-vir\ 
a commander of a hundred men, a captain. The regular 
Greek word is kxarovrap-pi^ or kxaT6vrapxo<$^ which 
latter word is generally used in the New Testament. 
Mark uses xevruptatv. At the crucifixion we read of 
" the centurion^ which stood over against him," Mark 
XV. 39; also verses 44, 45. The word is found in Polyb- 

K^vffo^ — Latin census^ originally the property-list of the 
Roman people,from censerej to rate; <p6po^ would be the 
regular Greek word. The examples of its use are, 
"What thinkest thou, Simon? of whom do the kings of 
the earth take custom or tribute?^ Matt. xvii. 25. " Is 
it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not?" Matt, 
xxii. 17. So when Jesus said (verse 19), "Shew me the 
tridute-tnoney,^ they brought him a denarius; also Mark 
xii. 14. 

KodpdvTTj^ — ^Latin quadransy from quatuor^ four, i. e.^ 


the fourth part of an as; analogous to the English 
word with which it is translated, farthing, i. ^.^ fourth- 
ing. " Thou shalt by no means come out thence till thou 
hast paid the uttermost farthtng^^ Matt. v. 26. " And 
she threw in two mites (AeTrrd), which make a far- 
thing*^ Mark xii. 42. 

KoXwvia — Latin colonia^ from colere^ to cultivate, settle, 
occupy. The governments of the coloniae were mod- 
eled after that of the parent city Rome. Hence, in a 
coloniay Paul, as a Roman citizen, had a right to ex- 
pect fair treatment. Regular Greek word xX-ripooxia* 
" Philippi, which is the chief city of that part of 
Macedonia, and a colony*'*'^ Acts xvi. 12. 

Koutrrwdia — L,eitin custodta, originally a watching, then a 
guard, from custos, a guard. Regular Greek word <puXaxTj^ 
"Ye have a watch . . . sealing the stone and setting 
a watch.^ Matt, xxvii. 65, 66, "Some of the watch 
came into the city." Matt, xxviii. 11. 

A^ycwv — 'LiB.txn legio^ varying in number from three thou- 
sand three hundred to six thousand two hundred. Reg- 
ular Greek word arpaTonedo^, " Shall presently give me 
more than twelve legions of angels?" Matt. xxvi. 53. 
"My name is Legion, for we are many." Mark v. 9, 15. 
Luke viii. 30. The word is used by Plutarch. 

AivTiov — Latin linteMm^ a linen cloth, from linunt^ linen, 
parallel with, or borrowed from, the Greek AcVov. Reg- 
ular Greek word ;f££/>o/iaxT/oov. "He riseth from supper 
and laid aside his garments, and took a towel and girded 
himself." John xiii. 4, also verse 5, 


Airpa — Evidence is given in Liddell and Scott's 
Lexicon that this is borrowed from the Latin libra. 
The substitution of t for b seems strange, but we may 
compare the formative endings, Greek and Latin, -r/>ov, 
-trum^ 'brum^ -bra. The regular Greek is /iva. "Mary 
therefore took b. pound oi ointment," John xii. 3; "about 
a hundred pound weight," xix. 39, 

MdxeXXov — Latin macellumy a meat-market,* plainly dis- 
tinguished from forum^ the Greek oYopd, The word 
supplied a real need in Greek. " Whatsoever is sold in 
the shambles eat." i Cor. x. 25. 

M&ix^pdva — Latin membranat a membrane, then parch- 
ment. Regular Greek ^^^i^^^oa, dressed hide. nepyaixTjvyj was 
also used, whence Latin pergamena and our parchment^ 
the skin-paper originally from Pergamum. "And the 
books, but especially \hQ parchments.^'* 2 Tim. iv. 13. 

MiXiov — Latin mille^ for mille passuum^ a thousand paces. 
Polybius, Strabo and Plutarch use the word, and there 
seems to have been no equivalent native Greek word. 
" Whosoever shall compel thee to go one mik'^ go with him 
twain." Matt. v. 41. 

Mddio^ — Latin modius^^ a peck-measure; unrepresent- 
ed in pure Greek, except so far as ^xro?, sixth, i. e., 
sixth part of a medimmus^ represents it. "Neither 
do men light a lamp and put it under the bushel.^'' Matt, 
v. 15. Parallel, Mark iv. 21; Luke xi. 33. The modius 

♦"Venio ad macellum, rogito pisces; indicant 
Caros, agninam caram, caram bubulam, 
Vitulinam, cetum, porcinam, cara omnia; 
Atque eo fuerunt cariora; aes non erat." 

Plautus, Aulularia, Act ii., Scene 8, lines 3-6. 


was like our bushel in being the unit of measure, but 
with only one-fourth of its capacity. The translation 
" bushel" was perhaps more needed with " candle" than 
with " lamp," when we consider the ancient form of the 
latter. Wyclif (Purvey) speaks of putting a"lanterne 
under a buschel." 

SiffTTjg^ SL corruption of the Latin sextaritis^ the s and 
X being interchanged, possibly under the influence of 
^e<rT<J9, though $ could represent 9, as in $6v, "Wash- 
ings of cups and pots and brazen vessels." Mark vii. 4. 
These pots were pint-measures. The Vulgate and Old 
Latin translated by urceus. Hill's Tatian has " meas- 

Upatrmptov — Latin praetorium^ originally a general's 
tent, later, the praetorian guard, and a ruler's palace. 
From praetor^ Nearest Greek word, awAiy. "Then 
the soldiers of the governor took Jesus into the palace^^^ 
Matt, xxvii. 27. " Within the court which is the PraB- 
torium." Mark xv. 16. ^^ Into the palace. ^^ John xviii. 
28, 33; xix. 9. "Herod's palace.-^^ Acts xxiii. 35. 
"Throughout the whole Prcetorian gtiard.^^ Phil. i. 13. 
^Pi^ri — Latin rheda^ of Gallic origin, a four-wheeled 
carriage. The enumeration of the merchandise of Baby- 
lon includes "horses and ^A^znWj." Rev. xviii. 13. The 
rheda was not what we understand by the ancient chariot — 
currust and dp[ia — which was small, two-wheeled, and 
without seats, and used mostly in war. It was a roomy, 
comfortable carryall. 
Sixdpto^ — Latin sicarius^ from sica^Si curved dagger. The 


Romans considered the weapon unbecoming a gentleman. 
It was the badge of an assassin. Perhaps the nearest 
Greek word was fffayeb^:^ butcher, cut-throat, but 
without the exact associations of sicaritis. It was a 
Roman officer that said to Paul, " Art thou not then the 
Egyptian, which before these days stirred up to sedition 
and led out into the wilderness the four thousand men of 
the Assassins?'*'* Acts xxi. 38. 

Siixuiv^iov — Latin semicinctinm* The etymology would 
seem to indicate a narrow skirt reaching half-way 
round, and thus properly rendered "apron," but there 
seems to be no other evidence that such a garment was 
worn. Martial has an epigram entitled " Semicinctium," 
in which the word is defined hy praecingere^* where again 
etymology implies a fore-cloth, but the usage of the verb 
does not support the meaning. At Ephesus " unto the 
sick were carried away from [Paul's] body handker- 
chiefs or aprons*^'* Acts xix. 12. 

louddptov — Latin sudariunty sweat-cloth, from sudor^ 
sweat. Regular Greek word xaipidprnrtov. The su- 
darium had as various use as our handkerchief, 
which means, literally, a head-cover carried in the 
hand. Napkin is early English for handkerchief. 
The Emperor Nero used to appear in public with a 
sudarium about his neck (Suetonius 51). "Lord, 
behold, here is thy pound, which I kept laid up in a 
napkin.^'* Luke xix. 20. "He that was dead [Lazarus] 
came forth, bound hand and foot with grave-clothes, and 

* "Det tunicam dives; ego te praecingere possum. 

P^ssem si locuples, muqus utrum(|ue <}firi^m,"-~i^|v. 1^3, 


his face was bound about with a napkin.^^ John xi. 44. 
"Beholdeth the linen cloths lying, and the napkin that 
was upon his head." John xx. 6, 7. ^^Handkerchiefs 
and aprons." Acts xix. 12. 

InexooXdrwp — Latin speculator^ from specuiari^originaWy 
a scout; under the emperors, a member of the body- 
guard, or adjutant. Regular Greek word (rwfiaTo^uXa^, 
Herod, '* the king, sent forth a soldier of his guards 
and commanded to bring his head." Mark vi. 27. 

Tirlo^ — Latin titulus^ an inscription. Regular Greek 
iTciypa^TJy which is used both by Mark (xv.26), and 
Luke (xxiii. 38). John gives a precise and graphic ac- 
count of the inscription, mentioning its three languages, 
Pilate's authorship of it, and his curt refusal to change 
it. The evangelist may have caught his Latin word 
from the lips of the Roman governor himself. " Pilate 
wrote a lille also, and put it on the cross. . . . This lille 
therefore read many of the Jews." John xix. 19, 20. 
Suetonius — perhaps no earlier Latin author — uses titulus 
to denote the charge against a criminal. See two cita- 
tions (Caligula 32, Domitian 10) in Thayer's Lexicon. 

^atv6Xri<s (^ad^<Jviy9, <ptX6vrj<i) — Latin paenula^ a woolen 
traveling cloak. The fashion of the garment was also 
borrowed, there being no exact Greek correspond- 
ence to word or thing. XXafib^s is used by Matthew 
(xxvii. 28, 31) of the "scarlet robe'*^ put in mockery on 
Jesus, while John (xix. 2) calls it Ifidnov^ a word found 
much in the Gospels, and used in Plutarch for the 
Roman toga, Paul in his last epistle writes, " The cloak 


that I left at Troas with Carpus bring when thou comest." 
2 Tim. iv. 13. It was quite consistent with his need of 
this warm over-garment that he should say (verse 21), 
"Do thy diligence to come before winter." 

(PpayiXXiov — Latin Jlagellum^ diminutive from Jlagrum^ 
a whip. Regular Greek, fidtrrt^^ which is used Acts 
xxii. 24 and Heb. xi. 36. "And he made a scourge of 
cords." John ii. 15. 

^paytXXda) — Latin Jlagello, Regular Greek iiaffriydu)^ 
which is generally used in the New Testament. " But 
Jesus he scourged and delivered to be crucified." Matt, 
xxvii. 26; parallel, Mark xv. 15. 

Xwpof$ — Latin cor us ^ caurus^ the northwest wind. Reg- 
ular Greek d.pyiaTr^^, The only occurrence of the 
word is in the account of the harbor Phoenix, Acts xxvii. 
12 — Xiiiha T^^ KpTJTT}<s pXinovra xara Xi^a xcCi xard. ^wpov. 
The common version translates "and lieth toward 
the south-west and north-west,'*'^ The revised ver- 
sion has "a haven of Crete looking north-east and ^oi^M- 
east,^^ This seems too much like trying to make the text 
mean what it ought to, according to the topography of 
the place ; for the modern harbor opens towards the east. 
The rendering is warmly advocated in Alford's commen- 
tary. The Revised margin has " Gr. down the south- 
west wind, and down the north-west wind." Yet how 
can we believe that looking xara -^mpov means looking 
with the back to the wind? See examples from the Septua- 
gint in Thayer's Lexicon at the end of pXiitw, Ramsay 
says : " It must be observed that Luke never saw the 


harbor, and merely speaks on Paul's report of the pro- 
fessional opinion. It is possible that the sailors de- 
scribed the entrance as one in which the inward-bound 
ships looked towards N. W. and S.W., and that in trans- 
mission from mouth to mouth, the wrong impression 
was given that the harbor looked N. W. and S. W.*'* 
Coneybeare and Howson say : " The difficulty is to be 
explained simply by remembering that sailors speak of 
everything from their own point of view, and that such 
a harbor does Mook* — from the water towards the land 
which incloses it — in the direction of south-west and 
north-west. ''f Alford replies : " I cannot believe that even 
sailors could speak of a harbor as 'looking' in the direc- 
tion in which they would look when entering it." But 
suppose we let the sailors go, and think only of what 
Luke, a landsman, might mean by his language. A 
small harbor is like a fort. A fort faces not its entrance, 
but in the direction in which its protecting guns point. 
So a harbor might be said to front the waves and winds 
which it keeps off. Its entrance might be in the rear or 
at one side, anywhere except at the front. It is true that 
a town, or a single house, on the inner shore of a harbor 
might face the entrance, and- the open sea, but whether 
this is true of the harbor itself would depend on its 
shape; and in the absence of any settled usage, Luke 
might naturally refer to its sheltering power, with no 
thought of its entrance. He would then mean "shel- 
tering from th e S. W. and N. W. winds." 

♦"St. Paul the Traveler and the Roman Citizen," p. 336. 
f'Life and Epistles of St. Paul," People*s Ed., p. 741. 


To the foregoing Latin words should be added a half- 
Latin, edpaxuXwv (Acts xxvii. 14), from eipo^ and Aquilo^ 
if that is the true reading instead of ebpoxkodmv ; also 
h^£pTtvo<i (Acts vi. 9), unless both are to be taken as 
proper names. Some examples of Latin influence in 
meaning and phraseology may be found in Thayer's 
Lexicon, Appendix, p. 693. 


1. The Latin words are twenty-six in number. The 
total number of words, exclusive of proper names, is 
about fvwQ thousand. When we think of the length of 
time during which the Greek-speaking world had been 
under the sway of Rome — from about a century and a 
half before Christ — we cannot but admire the power of 
literary resistance in the wonderfully self- sufficient 
Greek tongue, that Roman influence should force but one 
word in two hundred into this vocabulary. This im- 
pression is deepened by the small number of times each 
word is used. The following thirteen — xoXtovca, fidxeXXov, 
fisfippdva^ fitXtov^ ^i(TT7]^^ fii^r)^ (Tixdpio^^ fftfiixmhov^ fficsxoo- 
Xdrtopy TtrXo^y <paiv6Xrj<s^ ^payiXXtov^ ^aipo^ — are found but 
once. Of the rest, all but drjvdpcov and npatrwpwv^ are 
used from two to four times; but some of these are in 
parallel passages. 

2. Classifled grammatically, these words are all nouns^ 
except one, ippaysXXowy which, indeed, is next door to a 
noun, being a denominative verb. This fact indicates 
that the reception of foreign words into the vocabulary 


was in an early stage. Nouns come in first. The purity 
of even Xenophon's diction was not sullied by the free 
admission of such foreign substantives as Tzapacdyyr^f^^ 
dapetxo^^ izapadgiffo^^ and xtlfir^Xo^, A new thing from 
abroad requires a new name, and none can be better 
than its own. The history of our own language is to 
the point. Back in the Anglo Saxon we find nouns (but 
few verbs) from Latin and Greek, as, sacerde^ fund 
(pound), mynster^ mynet (mint) ; by and by comes in the 
flood of verbs, adjectives, adverbs, as well as nouns, and 
now and then a preposition and conjunction, until the 
only grammatical territory we have left without inva- 
sion is the narrow one of pronouns. One can appreciate 
the condition of our New Testament vocabulary in this 
respect by looking on into later Greek, and finding such 
words as these — izpaitrtvcof^ [praesens)^ ixoulvo^^ {equinus)^ 
npai7c6fftTo^ i^fraepositus), 

3. As to the meanings of these words, only one has 
reference to personal character, fftxdpcog ; one to a vehicle, 
fii^Tj] one to a place of trade, fidxeXXov; one to the wind, 
/a>/><>9; two to writing, jiefiPpdva^ rtVAo?; four to measures, 
XtTpay fiiXtovy fjLodio^y ^i<rrrj(s\ two to punishment, ^payiXXtov, 
{ppayeXXoio^ three to coins, d(T<rdptoVj drjvdpiov^ xodpdvTrj^\ 
three to civil life, xy^vdix^^ xoXwvia^ npairtoptov ] four to 
military life, xevrupiiov^ xootrrwdia^ XeyeatVy ffnexouXdrwp ^ 
four to articles of clothing and personal use, Xiurtov^ (rtfit- 
xivf^tov^ aooddpiov^ <pat>6Xrj<s. It will be seen from this that 
the remark of Winer, in his Grammar, that the Latin 
words in the New Testament are " mostly substantives 


denoting Roman judicial institutions, coins, or articles of 
dress,"* needs considerable modification; not one of these 
words denotes a judicial institution, and those denoting 
coins and articles of dress are about a quarter of the 
whole number. Indeed, the absence of several Roman 
governmental terms is quite noticeable. Pontius Pilate, 
the procurator of Judaea, is -^ye/jnov^ not npoxoupdrwp 
(Matt, xxvii. 2); the judgment-seat is /J^/ia, not Tptfioovd- 
Xtov (John xix, 13; Acts xxv, 6; Rom, xiv, 10, et al.); 
the colonial consul is arparTiyo^^ not xmvtrook (Acts xvi, 20) ; 
and his attendant lictor fia^dooxo^ — rod-holder — not XixTwp; 
Claudius Lysias, the military tribune — modern colonel 
— is x^^^^PX^^t "^^ rptjSouvog, All of these Grecized Latin 
names are found in later Greek, and three of them in 
Plutarch, who lived but a half-century after the apostle 

4. It may be well to distinguish the different writers 
of the New Testament in respect to the use of Latin 
words, KouffTwdta and fiiXiov are used by Matthew only. 
KsvToptiovy ^iffTTjg^ and (rnexouXdrwp are used by Mark only. 
Instead of xtvrupiwv^ Matthew and Luke always use 
ixaTovTap^yj^^ or ixarSyTap^o^, Kokmvia^ fftxdpto^^ ffificxiv^io)/^ 
and xmpo<: are used by Luke only, Aivzwv^ Xirpa, fiida, 
titXo^, and (ppayiXXtov are used by John only, MdxeXXov^ 
fisfi^pdvay and (patvoXTj^ are used by Paul only. K^vffo^^ xod- 
pdvTTjgy and <ppaysXX6w are used by Matthew and Mark, 
'AfTffdpiov is used by Matthew and Luke. looddpwv is 
used by Luke and John. Aeyewv and fiodiog are used by 

♦p. 103 (Thayer's edition). 


Matthew, Mark, and Luke. Arjvdptov is used by Mat- 
thew, Mark, Luke, and John. Upatrwptov is used 
by Matthew, Mark, Luke, John, and Paul. No Latin 
words are found in Hebrews, Peter, James, and Jude. 
The words are so evenly distributed, if we except Paul, 
that our most important inference is that there is nothing 
to infer. As to number, Matthew uses ten, Mark ten, 
Luke ten, John eight, and Paul four. The most marked 
case of difference between the evangelists is in the word 
xevToptwvj which is avoided by Matthew and Luke; by 
the latter both in his Gospel and the Acts. The subject- 
matter of Paul's Epistles would naturally make the use 
of Latin words less frequent. 

5. Let us now, for the sake of a little comparison, 
take just a glance into the pages of a secular writer 
of the Roman period, Polybius, born about 200. B. C, 
was both the first and foremost Greek writer of this 
period. Notwithstanding his experience of the iron hand 
of Rome, he became, under the fostering friendship of 
the younger Scipio, an ardent admirer of Roman institu- 
tions, and made it the great task of his life to compose 
the history of Rome. His subject would be likely to 
bring in all the Latin words which a legitimate vocab- 
ulary would allow; yet the consul is called unaro^ (or 
(TTpa-n^yd^^ as in the New Testament; in which, also, we 
find dv^uTcaTo^^ for proconsul (Acts xiii. 7, et al.)); the lie- 
tor, fiafidouxo9 ; the military tribune, x^Xiap^o^ ; the tribune of 
the plebs, d-qfiap^o^^ the censor, rd//iyTiy 9 ; the quaestor, rafiia^\ 
the legion, <rrpar6i:tdov ; the senate,, (TuyxXTjTog or (rovidpiov^ 


not (TsvdTo^y as in Plutarch, Two of the New Testament 
Latin words, — /lUcov and xeuTuptwu^ — and perhaps others 
of them, are in Polybius; but with xevropctov is found also 
Ta^/a/o/09 ; and other designations of officers are duplicated, 
as dexddap^o^ and dexoupiwvy uKap^o^ and npai^exTo^^, In- 
deed, in the case of one word, which must have been 
very suggestive to Polybius and his Greek compatriots, 
— Jtxrdrwpj — we can almost trace its progress into the 
vocabulary. In the narrative of the Second Punic 
War, the author states that the Romans had come to 
need a general with unlimited powers — abroxpdTwp 
arparrfYd^. In the next chapter he states that they 
appointed Quintus Fabius Aixrdrwp^ and goes on to ex- 
plain the powers of this extraordinary officer. The 
Greek of Polybius, like that of the New Testament, was 
slow to admit the vocabulary of the Romans. 

6. This discussion points to the genuineness of the Greek 
of the New Testament. Latin words so few, so unim- 
portant, and so seldom used — and that too in circum- 
stances where they would be likely to be used — indicate 
that the writers of the New Testament could "speak 
Greek." But there is another conclusion, of a more 
special character. The Latin element of the New Testa- 
ment vocabulary indicates the early composition of the 
books of the New Testament. The Roman period of 
Greek literature extends from 146 B. C. to 330 A. D. ; 
but for the New Testament it would be more fair to 
substitute 60 B. C. for the former date. Our Latin test, 
then, would place these books early in the period thus 


limited. Their Latin is more like that of Polybius than 
it is like that of Plutarch even, Plutarch uses xmvffooX^ 
XixTufpj Tptfiouvo^y ffevdro^^ ijScxTov^ naTptxto^y XtTuov ; besides six 
of the New Testament words — diffadpiovy drjvdptovj ley^m, 
XcTpa^ fidxeXXovy fitXtov. 


The following is a list of proper names, with single 
references. A few, as 'PfOfiTj^ first appear in literature 
in a Greek dress, but must have come from Roman lips. 

*Aypinna^y Agrippa^ Acts xxv. 13; 'AintXia^^ Amplia- 
tuSy enlarged, Rom. xvi. 8; 'ilxuAay, Aquila^ eagle, 
Acts xviii. 2 ; ^Anmou ^dpovj Afpii Forum^ Forum of 
Appius, Acts xxviii. 15; ^An^ta^ Afpia^ Phil. 2; 
AdyouffTo^y Augustus^ reverend, Luke ii. i ; FaXXimvy 
Gallioy GsXWcy Acts xviii. 12; JpouffcXXa^ jDrustllay dim- 
inutive of Drusus, Acts xxiv. 24 ; EupaxuXwvy Euro-aquiloy 
northeast wind. Acts xxvii. 14; ^louXia^ Julia^ feminine of 
Julius, Rom. xvi. 15; WouXto^y JuliuSy Acts xxvii. i; 
^louvta^y Juniay youthful, Rom. xvi. 7; 'lootno^y JustuSy 
just. Acts i. 23; UraXiay Italiuy Acts xviii. 2; KaXtrapy 
Ccesary long-haired. Matt. xxii. 17; Kanrdpttay CcesareUy 
Caesar's city, Matt. xvi. 1 3 ; A'Aaw^ta, Claudiuy limping, 
2 Tim. iv. 21 ; KXaodto^y ClaudiuSy limping. Acts xi. 28; 
KXTjfiy}(:y Clemensy kind, Phil. iv. 3 ; KopvrjXto^y CorneliuSy 
Acts X, I ; KouapTo^y ^uartuSy fourth, Rom. xvi. 23 ; 
KpTJffXTjfy CrescenSy growing, 2 Tim. iv. 10; Kpitrno^y 
CrispuSy curly-haired, Acts xviii. ^'yAi^epr'ivoty Libertiniy 
freedmen, Acts vi. 9; Aobxio^y LuciuSy day-light man 


{lux)y Acts xiii. i; Mdpxo^^ Marcus^ hammer, Acts xii. 
12; Niysp^ Niger y black, Acts xiii. i ; Oopfiavd^^ Urbanus^ 
city-man, Rom, xvi. 9; flauXo^^ PauluSy little, Acts xiii. 
7, 9; mXaro^y Pilatusy javelin-man (^pilufn)^ Matt, xxvii. 
2 ; ndvTto^y Pontius y bridge- man, Matt, xxvii. 2 ; UdnXto^y 
PudliuSy the people's. Acts xxviii. 7 ; Ildpxto^y PorciuSy 
swine-man? Acts xxiv. 27; Uoriokoiy Puteoliy little wells. 
Acts xxviii. 13; floudTj^y PudenSy modest, 2 Tim. iv. 2i ; 
nptaxay PriscUy old, 2 Tim. iv. 19; UpiaxiXkay Priscillay 
diminutive of Prisca, Acts xviii. 2; ^Pou^o^y RufuSy 
red-haired, Mark xv. 2 1 ; Titf/ziy, RomUy Acts xviii. 2; 
Ssxovvdof^y SecunduSy second. Acts xx. 4 ; Zipyto^y SergiuSy 
Acts xiii. 7; lila^y SilaSy shortened from the following. 
Acts XV, 22 ; Idooajo^y SilvanuSy woodsman, 2 Cor. i. 
19; Inavtay Hisfaniay Rom. xv. 24; Tipno^y TertiuSy 
third, Rom. xvi. 23 ; TipruXXo^y TertulluSy Acts xxiv. i ; 
Ti^eptd^y TiberiaSy city of Tiberias, John vi. i ; Ttpipio<Sy 
TiberiuSy Tiber-man, Luke iii. i ; Tiro^y TituSy 2 Cor. 
ii. i3;7)>e?9 Ta^ipvaiy Tres TabernaCy three shops. Acts 
xxviii. 15; ^TiXi^y PelixyhappYy Acts xxiii. 24; (P^errop, 
7^^^/«^, feast-day. Acts xxiv. I'j'y^opToovdro^y PortunatuSy 
fortunate, i Cor. xvi. 17. 

Of this array of names the Christian mind dwells 
longest on one which, as we have it in English, hardly 
suggests a Roman origin, but is really a famous name 
in Roman history — UadXo^, From the time of the 
Christian Fathers to the present, conjecture has done its 
best to answer the question. Why did Saul assume the 
name Paulus? and this in spite of the fact that it is no- 


where alRrmed that he did assume it, instead of receiv- 
ing it from his father when he was "free-born." The 
Greek text gives us the least possible information on this 
point. laoXo^di^ 6xai UauXo^ [Acts xiii. 9) is all. If he did 
not get the name from his father, some have thought that 
he did from the proconsul of Cyprus, Sergius Paulus; 
others from his being little of stature ; others from his hu- 
mility, he being, in his own estimation, " the least of all 
saints." If his father named him llauXoi^^ we can imagine 
two or three good reasons, i. It was an honored name. L. 
-^milius Paulus honored it at Cannae, to whom Horace ap- 
plies the phrase animae magnae prodig'us ;eind the conquer- 
or of Macedonia, the father of the younger Scipio, sus- 
tained well the honor of his ancestor. 2. It was a name 
well known in the East. The Paulus last mentioned 
bore as his agnomen "Macedonicus," and did more than 
any other one to make Greece a part of the Roman 
world. 3. It resembled Saul more than any other 
Roman surname; and yet we cannot tell which name of 
the two was first decided upon. But whether any of these 
reasons are valid or not, the appearance of this name 
at the beginning of Paul's apostolic life justifies us in re- 
garding it as his distinctively Christian and missionary 
name. Ramsay, under the heading " Saul, otherwise 
Paul," while courteously deriding WeizsScker for re- 
garding the two names as a sign of double authorship of 
the Acts, remarks, " Amid the conflict of the two religions 
before the Roman governor, Paul stepped forward in his 
character of citizen of the Empire." (St, Paul, etc., p. 


85.) He illustrates Paul's names by the custom among 
certain non-Greek races of having two names, one native 
and the other Greek. " The role he was playing for the 
time being determined which name he was called by.*' 

One might expect many Latin names in the greetings 
of an epistle to the church at Rome ;but of the twenty-six 
who are greeted in the last chapter of Romans, only 
seven — Prisca, Aquila, Junias, Amplias (-atus), Urbane 
(Urbanus), Rufus, and Julia — bear Roman names; while 
four such join in the greeting — Lucius, Tertius, Caius 
(Gains), and Quartus. ' 



To Xeydfievov 'EppaiarL John v. 2. 

The great number of Old Testament proper names 
thrust upon New Testament Greek — a large proportion 
without inflection — give a Hebrew coloring to the text far 
beyond what comes from the legitimate vocabulary. The 
first chapter of Matthew, and the third of Luke, and, 
elsewhere, such unconformable words as ^Afipadfi ^I<Tadx^ 
^laxmfi make one feel that grammatically the Old Testa- 
ment is going rough-shod over the New. But these 
names do not correctly represent the case. In studying 
the borrowed vocabulary we may set aside proper names, 
and two other classes ; ( i ) those words which are quoted 
as from a foreign language, and translated, (2) those 
Semitic words which are found also in the classical 
period. It may be well, however, to mention the words 
of these two classes, though they are ruled out. 

Those of the first class are the following 2 

'^Aa>«— Aramaic ^Tpiiy for the Hebrew ♦^J*, from ^J<, 
Gody with the suffix ♦— , wy, "My God." Mark xv. 34. 

^E<pipaM — Aram. tinSni^? imperative middle from PinS, 
to open/ "Be opened." Mark vii. 34. 

*m«— See '£>lwc above. «'My God." Matt, xxvii. 46. 

AW^( — Hebrew, ^Olp, imperative feminine, from Dip* 
to rise, "Arise." Mark v. 41. 




Asfid^ Aafid — Heb. nO^j from the preposition ^,ybr, 
and no, w^aL "Why>" 

la^ax^avi — Chaldee, *Jf)pi{J^, second person singular 
from p!3{8^, to leavcy with the verbal personal suffix ♦J—, 
mci With ila/xa, above, "Why hast thou forsaken me?" 
Matt, xxvii. 46; Mark xv. 34. 

TaXiM^Arom. NH^'^^pj ''damsel." Mark v. 41. 

The words of Semitic origin which are found also in 
the classics are the following (the Hebrew word being 
annexed as the best accessible representative of the Sem- 
itic original) : 

""A^fia^m — r)!3*13?, earnest-money^ from 3*1J^, to pledge. 
Hence the Latin arhabo^ arrha^ and rhabo^ found as early 
as Plautus. This word is found three times in the New 
Testament, used by Paul; ^^ Earnest oi the Spirit."2 Cor. 
i. 22; V. 5. "-fi'flfr;^^^/ of our inheritance." Eph. i. 14. 

Bu(T(To^ — 1^3, from a root meaning white. "Was 
clothed in purple zxi^Jine linenJ^'^ Luke xvi. 19. "Mer- 
chandise of pearls ^.Vi^iJine linen,^'' Rev. xviii. 12. 

KdfiTjXo^ — ^03> « camel. Used of the raiment of John 
the Baptist (Matt. iii. 4; Mark i. 6), and in the sayings 
about going through the eye of a needle (Matt. xix. 24 ; 
Mark x. 25; Luke xviii, 25), and swallowing a camel. 
Matt, xxiii. 24. 

KtvvdfiuffJLov — TlOJIpi cinnamon. "No man buyeth.... 
cinnamon and odors." Rev. xviii. 13. 

Kbiitvov — TlbD> cummin. "Tithe of mint, anise, and 
cummin.'*^ Matt, xxiii. 23. 

Ai^mfo^ — "l^y^ frankincense^ from Q^, to be white. 

T : ' - T 


^^Frankincense and myrrh," Matt. ii. 11. *'No man 
\i\xye\k\., . ..frankincense ^xi^ wine." Rev. xviii. 13. 

Ai^ayatro^ — derived from the preceding, is found in 
Herodotus in the same sense, but is used in the New 
Testament in a different sense. " Holding a golden cen- 
serJ" Rev. viii. 3, 5. 

Idn^eipo^ — "I^SD? sapphire^ from ^^jO^ to scrape. "The 
second [foundation was] sapphire?'^ Rev. xxi. 19. 

luxdfitvoi^ — nOptfi^\ ^ sycamore tree. "Ye might say 
unto this sycamine tree,^ Luke xvii. 6. 

""TffffwTto^ — *2)\iii hyssop. "Put it upon hyssop.'*'* John 
xix. 29. "Scarlet wool and hyssop.^^ Heb. ix. 19. 

To these ten should perhaps be added aA^a, tl^N (Rev. 
i. 8, 11; xxi. 6; xxii. 13), and imra^ ^i^, "jot" (Matt. 
V. 18). 

Dismissing now the words thus enumerated, we come 
to those which are introduced by the writers without an 
avowed translation, and which are not found in classical 
Greek, The translations are from the common version. 

'i4y9/5a — Aramaic K3K, corresponding to the Hebrew 
3}<, father. "And he said, Abha^ Father, all things 
are possible unto thee ; take away this cup from me." 
Mark xiv. 36. "Ye have received the spirit of adop- 
tion, whereby we cry, Abba^ Father." Rom. viii. 15. 
"God hath sent forth the spirit of his son into 
your hearts, crying, Abba^ Father." Gal. iv. 6. It 
will be seen that ^^ d^^a^ naryjp^ are always joined to- 
gether, and one might say at first glance that the latter is- 
simply a translation; but this is quite inconsistent with 


the Spirit of the second and third passages. Paul would 
hardly recommend a lesson in translation as a cry of filial 
love. "Abba, Father" means more than "Father," and 
why, if not from association with those words in Geth- 
semane, some of whose very syllables passed from heart 
to heart, and were preserved for us by the faithful and 
exact Mark? A Greek-speaking Jew, if he chose to re- 
tain a/5/3a, would naturally add narijp^ especially if in the 
anguish of the hour the d^jSd were twice repeated. It 
would appear, then, that in the account of Mark narrjp 
is virtually a translation, but that the two words, once 
joined, represented ever after the tenderest and deepest 
filial spirit. Luther's "Lieber Vater" was not far from 

'Akhjkooia — Hebrew n^'1^*?!^' from 1^S*1> praise ye^ 
and n% a shortened form of Jehovah or Yahveh— Praw^ 
ye Jehovah. This word occurs four times,and in the book 
where we look for the fervor of ancient prophecy and 
psalm. " I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, 
saying, ^//^/^//a." Rev. xix. i; also in verses 3, 4 and 6. 

"Airriv — Hebrew T0K,7fr/;^, from JQH^ to support. Used 
often by our Savior, as reported by all the evangelists, 
as an adverb of aflfirmation, " verily," duplicated by John 
only, "Verily, verily," — once by Paul inasimilar sense, 
" For all the promises of God in him are yea, and in him 
Amen,^'* 2 Cor. i. 20. Used, according to the textus re- 
ceptus, many times as an exclamatory prayer, " Amen" ; 
but in a majority of cases the reading is disputed. 

BoLToq — (masculine), Heb. ri3) ^ bath, a liquid meas- 


ure of about eight and one-half gallons. Used only once. 
" How much owest thou unto my lord ? And he said, A 
hundred measures of oil." Luke xvi. 5, 6. 

TUv\fa — Heb. DJUT^Jt '^^^^^y of Hinnom^ from K^J^ 
valley^ and Q^Tl, Hinnom^ a valley on the south and 
west of Jerusalem in which was Topheth (2 Kings xxiii. 
10). This word is found in Matthew, Mark, Luke and 
James, as follows: "In danger of ^^//-fire." Matt. v. 
22. "Whole body should be cast into helV'^ v. 29, 
also verse 30. "Destroy both soul and body \w hellJ^ 
X. 28. "Having two eyes to be cast \nX.o hell-Jire.^ 
xviii. 9; also Mark ix. 47. "Two-fold more the child 
of hell than yourselves.** xxiii. 15. "How can ye 
escape the damnation of hell?^ xxiii. 33. *'Than hav- 
ing two hands to go into helL^ Mark ix. 43. " Than hav- 
ing two feet to be cast into helV'* ix. 45. "Fear him 
which after he hath killed hath power to cast into hellJ^ 
Luke xii. 5. " It is set on fire of helL'^ James iii. 6. 

^Eppai<rri — from ifipatCo*^ to speak Hebrew^ from *15J^, 
Eber^ Heber; a word used by John only. " Called in the 
Hebrew tongue^ Bethesda." John v. 2; also xix. 13, 17, 
20; Rev. ix. 11; xvi. 16. The words 'EfipaixS^y 'Efipalo^^ 
and ^E^paU may be classed as proper names. 

^loodatCw — from iTIin*^ Judah. Used only once. " Why 
compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do the Jews r'* Gal. 
ii. 14. 

^loodaixio^ — from the same through 'loudal'xd^. Used 
only once. " Livest after the manner of the Gentiles and 
ViO\. as do the JewsP Gal. ii. 14. 


'loudaifffid^ — from 'loudat^o). Used twice. "My con- 
versation in time past in theyetvs^ religion^'^ Gal. i. 13. 
" And profited in the Jews* religion^'* i. 14. ^loodaUoi 
and 'loudalo^ may be classed as proper names. 

Kopfidvy xopfiavd^ — Heb. T3*)pi ^^ offering; used over 
seventy times in Leviticus and Numbers, in our version 
''offering" or "oblation," Septuagint, bwpov. The in- 
declinable form xop^dv is translated by Mark, but Mat- 
thew uses xop^avd^ without explanation. Each is used only 
once. " It is not lawful for to put them into the treasury,^'* 
Matt, xxvii. 6. "But ye say, If a man shall say to his 
father or mother. It is Corban^ that is to say, a gift." 
Mark vii. 11. 

K6po^ — Heb. *13, a cor (translated "measure" in our 
version, i Kings v. 11), a measure equal to ten baths. 
See y9dT09, above. Used only once. "And how much 
owest thou? And he said, A hundred measures of 
wheat." Luke xvi. 7. 

Majiwvd^ — Ghaldee, ^JJ100. Alford quotes from Augus- 
tine,"Lucrum Punice mammon dicitur." Used four times. 
"Ye cannot serve God and mammon,'*'* Matt. vi. 24. 
'fMake to yourselves friends of the mammon of unright- 
eousness." "If, therefore, ye have not been faithful in 
the unrighteous mammon.'^'* "Ye cannot serve God and 
mammon J*"* Luke xvi. 9, 11, 13. 

Mavva — Heb. T^, a resinous manna, to which the mi- 
raculous manna undoubtedly bore some resemblance (Ex. 
xvi. 15). Used four times. "Our fathers did eat 
manna in the desert." John vi. 31; also 49. "Wherein 


was the golden pot that had manna,^ Heb. ix. 4. <<To 
him that overcometh will I give to eat of the hidden 
manna.^ Rev. ii. 17. 

Mapdiv iM — Aram.nntti ^^ come^ and pQ, or KnO> 
Lord* The Lord comes. Used only once. "If any man 
love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema 
Alaran-atha.^ i Cor. xvi. 22. 

ndtrxay Heb. HDlf)? ^^^ fassover^ from nD3> ^^ pass over. 
This word is used in each of the four Gospels, referring 
to the literal festival, it being always translated in our 
version "Passover**; also once in Acts xii. 4, where it is 
mistranslated (to modern ears) "Easter.'' It is found 
also in the two following: "For even Christ our -Pa^j- 
t?v^r is sacrificed for us.'' i Cor. v. 7. "Through faith 
he kept the Passover,'^ Heb. xi. 28. 

npoffd^^arovj from ffdp^arov. See below. Used once 
only. "Because it was the preparation, that is, the day 
before the Sabbat h,^^ Mark xv. 42. 

^Pappiy Heb. ♦S*), from 3*), great man^ master^ and 
suffix ♦— , my. Used frequently in the Gospels, not in 
Luke. "And to be called of men Rabbi^ Rabbi:'' Matt. 
xxiii. 7. "Then Judas which betrayed him answered 
and said, Master ^ is it I?" Matt. xxvi. 25. Nine 
times it is in our version "Master"; at other times 
"Rabbi." It is translated " MMtsxaXz*'* once by John (i.39). 

'Pa^^oovi — perhaps not differing in meaning from 
Rabbi. Used twice, being translated by John, but used 
by Mark without explanation. "The blind man said 
unto him, Lord^ that I might receive my sight." Mark 


X. 51. ^'She turned herself and saith unto him, Rabboni, 
which is to say, Master. ^'^ John xx. 16. 

^Paxd — Aram. KDH, corresponding to the Heb. p**l 
empty. Used only once. "Whosoever shall say to his 
brother, Raca^ shall be in danger of the council. '^ Matt. 
V. 22. 

SaPathd^ — Heb. JllK^V' ^^^-^^-^^ the genitive plural being 
transferred to the Greek. Used twice, the first being a 
translation from the Septuagint of Isa. i. 9. "Except 
the Lord of Sahaoth had left us a seed." Rom. ix. 29. 
" The cries of them which have reaped have entered into 
the ears of the Lord of Sabaotk.^^ ^esn^^ y. 4. 

ZaPPart(Tii6<i^ from ffa^PariZui^ from ffd^^arov. See the 
following. Used only once. "There remaineth there- 
fore a rest to the people of God." Heb. iv. 9. 

Zdpparov — Heb. n3t5^\ <^ Sabbath^ from TOdf^ to rest, 

T - - T 

Used often in the Gospels and Acts, and in the follow- 
ing : " Upon the first day of the week let every one of you 
lay by him in store." i Cor. xvi. 2. "Of the new 
moon or of the Sabbath.'*'* Col. ii. 16. 

Z6.T0V — Aram. ^{J^^<D> Heb. JIKD* ^ seah^ a dry measure 

T T T : 

of about a peck and a half; in our version simply "meas- 
ure." Gen. xviii. 6. Used twice. "Leaven which a 
woman took and hid in three measures of meal." Matt, 
xiii. 33. See Luke xiii. 21^ 

Hxtpa — Heb. *)D{J^, intoxicating drink^ from ^Dt£^, to be 
drunken. ("Do not drink wine nor strong drink.^ Lev. 
x. 9.) Used only once. "Shall drink neither wine nor 
strong drink.^ Luke i. 15. 


Xepou^tfjLj Xepou^siv — Heb. 31^3, cherub^ plural 001*13, 
cherubim. Used only once. "And over it the cherubim 
of glory." Heb. ix. 5. 

*fl<rayya— from Heb. J<J nj/^tylH, save noiv^ from Vt8^>, 
to be safe^ and J<J, now^ a particle of exhortation. (" Save 
noWf I beseech thee, O Lord." Ps. cxviii. 25.) Used 
three times by Matthew, twice by Mark, and once by 
John, all concerning one occasion. "The multitudes that 
went before, and that followed, cried, saying, Hosanna 
to the Son of David." Matt. xxi. 9. Not used by Luke 
or other New Testament writers. 

To these should perhaps be added !^t!^dvcov (Matt, xiii., 
seven times in the parable of the tares). 


I. The Hebraistic character of New Testament Greek 
does not come largely from its Hebrew words. The 
word which makes the strongest impression upon the 
cursory reader is ^Aixijv^ especially as solemnly reiterated 
in John's Gospel. But this in the Gospels is given as 
the utterance of one who spoke in a language foreign to 
Greek. It is also exclamatory, and on its face bears evi- 
dence of being but imperfectly incorporated into the vo- 
cabulary. The same may be said of d.(ipa^ ^AXXr^Xooia^ 

and 'Qffavvd, Several are found only once, ^dTO(^, ^Ioudat!^w^ 
^loudaixwif, x6po<fj fiapdv dd^d^ npoffd^^aitov^ fiaxd^ (rafi^arttrfid^y 
ffixepa^ and ^epouj^ifi. 

Tlie only words which occur with any frequency, and 


which have in all respects the treatment of native words, 
are yiewa, and <Td^PaTov\ but the former is used but once 
out of the first three Gospels. These borrowed words, 
then, go but a little way in revealing the presence of 
Hebrew influence. Yet they are a convenient starting- 
point for investigation, and their existence makes certain 
a multitude of Hebraisms, of a less obtrusive character, 
consisting of changes of meaning in single words, and 
the adoption of Hebrew constructions and phraseology. 

2. How many of these words are found in the Sep- 
tuagint, including the Apocrypha? There are sixteen, 
viz., ^AXXriXouia^ ^fJ-^j^^ jSaro^^ ^loudatZof^ ^ loudaixw^^^ ^Ioudac(Tfx6<fj 
xdpo^^ fxdvva^ ndffj^a^ npotrd^fiaTov^ tra^amf^^ <ra/5^arov, ffdrovy 
aixepa^ ^epoufitfi^ and the proper name Fatiwa^ used in Josh, 
xviii. 16, as a strictly geographical designation, for which 
elsewhere is found ^dpay^'Ewdfi (Josh. xv. 8)and yk Bevewdfi 
(2 Chron. xxviii. 3). The originals of these are pure 
Hebrew. Of the remainder the following are from the 
Aramaic : dyS/Sa, fiapdv d^d, fiaxdytrdrov^ and probably 'Qtravvd, 
for the Jewish multitude in employing this word seem not 
so much to be quoting from the Psalms as using a familiar 

That no more of these words are found in the Septua- 
gint is what we ought to expect ; for the language of the 
New Testament is not a book-dialect made up by stu- 
dents of the Septuagint, but the genuine speech of the 
people, growing by adopting new forms, as d^^d^ or 
taking a word of narrow meaning and expanding it 
to reach beyond this world, like yiewa. 


3. It should be noticed that but few of these words touch 
important doctrine. Six are titles of respect or expres- 
sions of emotion, <i/5/Sd, ^AXXr^Xooiay dfXTJv^ p^^^iy fio^fifioovc^ 
fiaxdf and *Q<ravvd. Three are measures, Bdro^j xopo^y and 
ffdrov. Seven are purely historical, 'EfipaiffTt^ ^IoudatZ<Oj 
^loudal'xw^f ^loodaiff/xd^j itpoad^Parov^ aixzpa and '^tpov^ipi. 
Five are used in the enforcement of duty, xop^dv^ /la/iwva?, 
fidvvay fiapdv diW, aapam^, 'A^fidy Ttdtr^ay (rafifiarifffid^y and 
trdfifiarov have doctrinal reference, but not prominently ; 
thus leaving yiswa as the one doctrinal word, standing 
out in awful distinctness as the word of doom. 

4. A word in regard to the presence of Hebrew and 
Aramaic words in other late Greek writers. Josephus 
uses fidro^y ^loodatZitty ^Joudal'xm^, xop^dvy xdpo^y fidvvay rtdc^ay 
ffdpparovy trdrovy and ^epoulStfjLy besides others not found in 
the New Testament. The words which have gained cur- 
rency by association with the life of Jesus we should not 
expect to find in Josephus. The Greek Christian Fathers 
took up and bore on most of them in a course that has 
reached our day, d^fidy ' AXh^Xooiay dfirjvy yievvay xopfiduy 
fiapnuvd^Sy fidvvay 7rd<r/a, (rd^fiarovy ^spoufiifi and ^Qtravvd, 

5. Almost all of the personal names are, of course, 
found in the Old Testament, the most notable exception 
being ^EXurd^er (Elizabeth). Two precious names, ^Irj<rou^y 
Mapiay do not at first glance show their Hebrew origin. 
Joshua, or Jehoshua, in its later form is Jeshua, or 
Yeshua. Remembering that sh must be represented in 
Greek by <r, and long u by 00, we have 7iy<rooa, which 
by partial inflection becomes 'Itj^ou^, The name Mapiay 


Maria, is curiously set off by an unphilological imagina- 
tion in the Latin Hymns as derived from mare^ the sea, 
— "Ave maris stella." But we must rather identify it, 
as its other form Mapiaii shows, with the Miriam of the 
Red Sea song, even if her name does mean "rebellion." 
The Miriam is lost in the Mary. 



That the New Testament,as late Greek, should contain 
many unborrowed words not used in the classics is a mat- 
ter of course. A valuable discussion of many of them 
and of the period is found in Kennedy's " Sources of 
New Testament Greek." There is a complete list in 
the Appendix to Thayer's Lexicon, Sections I. and II., 
Aristotle being included among classical writers. A 
nearly complete list is in the Bibliotheca Sacra for July 
and October, 1880, containing also the number of times 
used, and the words in the common version to translate 

The following are some points of interest: 
I. The number of these words is large, about nine 
hundred in all, exclusive of proper names — amounting to 
one-sixth of the whole vocabulary. The interval of time 
between the classics and the New Testament is not much 
greater than between the Elizabethan literature and our 
own. What would a literary critic say of a book, or a 
series of connected booklets, of to-day, every sixth word 
of which — repetitions not being counted — could not be 
found in Bacon or Hooker, or Spenser, or Shakespeare, 
or the contemporary English Bible, or in any earlier 
writing? — this book not to be special or technical, but 
designed for general popular use, and the new words to 



be not borrowed from any foreign tongue during the last 
three hundred years. Our literary condition in this re- 
spect we account for by the printing-press, by the per- 
manent interest of subject-matter, by creative genius, by 
the unity of our history, and by the reading-habit and 
linguistic study of modern civilization. Aside from the 
absence of modern conditions, both the newness and the 
nativeness of New Testament Greek can be explained 
by (i) the genius of the Greek language, growing by 
self-multiplication, (2) the break of continuity in Greek 
life, (3) the wide extension of Greek thought under 
Roman rule, and (4) the influence of Jewish thought cen- 
tering in the Septuagint version of the Old Testament. 
2. In regard to the etymological character of these 
words, they are, with very few exceptions, derivatives or 
compounds, and from roots found in the Greek classics. 
Nor are many of them at all obscure in origin. The re- 
lation of the noun dydTnj to the verb dy^andw may be 
thought doubtful,but the connection of the two is not. The 
verb is used from Homer down to New Testament times. 
The first appearance of the noun in literature is in the Sep- 
tuagint. How came it there ? Deissmann has shown* that 
the word was in some use in Egypt independently of the 
Septuagint. As a rule, verbs in -du) imply nouns in -ly in 
actual use, but it is extremely improbable that dydrrrj 
could have been in general use so long without once ap- 
pearing in the remains of the classics. It seems to have 
been latent in the verb. In general, among nouns the 

*BibeIstudien, p. 80, Marburg, 1895. 


large proportion of the heavier suffixes, as -/lo? (29), -fia 
(44), -<n9 (50> ^*^^ ^® noticed, just as in English -ness and 
^ship have now a vigorous life at the expense of the 
lighter abstract endings; for word-making is a more 
conscious and obtrusive process as language grows older. 
The verbs are largely denominatives, but more largely 
multiplied by composition with prepositions, all of 
which are represented, except &iifi and c/9. The adjec- 
tives arise mostly from composition, the frequency of 
av privative being noticeable, just as the English com* 
pounds with un- are constantly increasing. Without dis- 
cussing this subject, we may safely assert that etymolog- 
ically these words, as a class, are above reproach. The 
zeal of a Phrynichus may pronounce some of them " shock- 
ingly un- Attic" — dttvio^ dvdrrtxov — (and is not the charge 
true of his own expression ?) but we must remember that 
those ancient-modem grammarians decided according to 
usage, not science. Words which to their ears were as 
painful as our present vocabulary would have been to 
Chaucer, may yet be accepted by us as belonging to the 
regular development of the language. The adverb Travrore, 
for example, was an offense to them, but seems so suit- 
able and regular that we can hardly believe that we never 
saw it in classic authors. The reforming grammarians 
were determined to have the language both alive and dead 
at the same time. It has been said by later author- 
ities that many of the compound verbs in the New 
Testament are nowise different in meaning from the 
simple verbs. But we should be slow to make a charge 


against New Testament Greek which could be perhaps 
equally well sustained against the Latin of such a master 
of style as Cicero. A mere increase of volume in a 
word may be made expressive. Then, too, the very 
nicest distinctions are next door to no distinction at all. 

3. The rhetorical value of these words varies much. 
Some of the compound words have been thoroughly 
endorsed by modern usage, as 6q>^aXfiodooXeia^ di(puj[t>^^ and 
the compounds with dLya^o-^ dvrc-, irepo-^ and (ffeoSo-. 
KapStoyvufimj^j Xoyofia^ta^ fiaxpod-ojiia^ and ^todidaxro^j are 
certainly clear and full of meaning, and the list of like 
words could be greatly extended. What Greek word 
has rhetorically a better right to exist than <ryv^a/o9? 
Is it not finer than the corresponding Latin can-cor-s^ 
which may possibly have given rise to it? (Did Paul 
coin the word? and did he learn Latin at Rome, where 
the epistle containing this word was written?) But few, 
we think, can be condemned, as perhaps fioff^onotiuty and 
some other verbs in -^ai, while of course a large majority 
are neither above nor below the ordinary level of expres- 

4. How about the doctrinal and practical importance 
of the words ? It is not to be expected that the founders 
of a new religion would endanger the communication of 
their truths by the needless employment of new words. 
The old words must first bear all the strain that they are 
capable of. The idea of God required no new word, 
and even the two words for Godhead, i^siSttj^ and ^sSttj^^ 
are each found but once. The word HXrifxa for fiooXvjj 


seems rather a matter of habit than necessity. Yet 
it is not without significance that we find such words as 
dnoxdXoipi^^ dnoXuTpattrt^, dfiaprrnXd^^ IXatTfid^^ UaffTijpto^y 
naXtvysvsffiay d<p^ap<fia^ and the five from aya^d^i^ as well as 
^ditricp.a^ Panri(Tix6<$^ fianrtimj^, and other words of almost 
technical import. Perhaps the most remarkable of all 
are two which stand at the opposite poles of Christian- 
ity — the words for love and conscience. For love we 
find, never tpui^^ but always dyditri ; not amor^ but caritas, 
That<ruv/e('<5iy<r(9 is not found in earlier Greek is not due to 
the absence of the idea of conscience, for that idea is 
expressed by verbal forms of truvolda, but may possibly 
come from reluctance to form a verbal noun from an 
irregular preteritive verb, or, more probably, from less 
call for the use of such a word. One must be careful 
not to infer too much from the appearance of a new 
word. E. g. det(TtdatjjLovia is late Greek, but its immediate 
parent dstffidaifKov is in Xenophon's Cyropaedia;and fia^rj- 
reuw is late, hut fiai9i^T7J^ is common in classical times. In 
many cases the most that can be inferred is that the word 
is the result of greater prominence of the idea, or more 
frequent use; but very often this would be saying too 
much, there being nothing to it but etymological conven- 
ience. Each case must be determined on its own merits. 
5. The large number of these words found in the 
Septuagint is a matter of course — three hundred and 
sixty-three in all, of which, however, eight are used only 
in express citations, viz., ai^jiaXwrsowj dvdjSXe(fft^^ iXarroviw^ 
iveoXoyio/iat^ xardvu^t^j xaraippovr^Tij^^ TtapantxpatTfio^^ <ppod<Tffw, 


The proportion, tivo-Jifths^ will not seem large when 
we consider the relation of Christianity to Judaism. 
The New Testament diction is not a servile copy of that 
of the Septuagint. Even such words as eidwXoXarpsiaj and 
fia^T^reuw^ are not found in the latter. A large propor- 
tion of the most striking compound words of the 
New Testament are also absent. luvetdTjffcg occurs but 
once in the Canonical Old Testament (Eccl. x. 20), and 
then with a different meaning ("Curse not the king, 
no, not in thy thought [y*10]")' What the proportion 
might have been if the Septuagint had not been re- 
stricted by being a translation we cannot know. That 
this translation is of great value in interpreting the 
New Testament will not be denied by any one. 

6. It would be interesting to compare the different 
authors and books of the New Testament, in respect to 
their use of late words. Let us glance at one book, the 
one that stands first in order among the Epistles in 
Tischendorf's edition, and which, according to some 
scholars, is the oldest of New Testament writings — the 
Epistle of James. As this is the only book that can with 
confidence be dated at Jerusalem, and as the author, 
whichever James he was, probably never went beyond the 
boundaries of Palestine, we should expect the widest 
divergence from classic Greek. Going through the 
Epistle in order, we meet with late words as follows: 
Chap. i. diatrnopd (vs. i), TzecpatTfio^ (2), dvsfid^uf (6), 3t(pU' 
/o? (8), xaoffiov (11), netpatTfid^ (^2)» dneipatTTog (13), dnoxuiw 
(15), dKO(Txta<Tfxa (17)5 dnoxuiu) (l8), xnV/za (18), TrspifTtreiQ. 


(21), npadzT^g (^O* i^t^TO(Tfiovij (25), ^pT^trxo^ (26), ;^aAeva- 
Ytuyiu) (26), ^Xiipti (27)5 ^(Tndo^ (27 )• Chap. ii. itpoffwno- 
kr^fiipia (i), ^putrodaxTuXio^ (2), 67ro7r</<Jrov (3), izpoffaiTtoXrfinzriat 
(9), (iviieo? (13)? ^offtatTTTJpiov (21). Chap* iii. /aAeva^'o^/'^a* 
(2), trndoat (6), irpadTr^^ (^3)> xaToxauxdofiat (14), dxaTaff- 
raffia (l6), avortdxpiro^ (^7)- Chap. iv. /loi^aXi^ (4), 
onoraffffw (7), tjr/i^it) (twice) (8), xa^apiC<o (8), dfiapratXd^ 
(8), difpoxo^ (8), ^vctt;rtov (lo), xao/T^fft^ (^^)' Chap. v. 
ffTjTofipmTo^ (2), xartdu} (3), d^offTspim (4), ffnaraXdw (5), 
fiaxpo^ufiiat (twice) (7), also (8), i^i^t^ (8), fiaxpo^ufxia 
(10), 7ro>l6(r7rAay/»^09 (11), ohripixwv (ll), i^ofioXoyiw (l6), 
dpLapTwXd^ (20)' Here are fifty -two instances and forty- 
two different words. This is much above the general 
average. Of these forty-two, twenty-nine are found in the 
Septuagint, very greatly above the average proportion. 
It is not difficult to see in this preponderance of the Sep- 
tuagint vocabulary the position of the author as an un- 
traveled Jew writing to Jews. 

The number of late words grouped together in some 
passages of the New Testament is noticeable ; perhaps 
in no case more so than in the Lord's Prayer. Both 
Matthew and Luke have dyid^w^ iirioofftog^ and icetpafffid^ ; 
Matthew has also ^iXr^fia. 

7. A practical inference is derivable from the fact that 
the late words are formed from the words of the classical 
period. The one sure and solid preparation, then, that 
the student needs is a mastery of his Greek classics. It is 
possible for one who is looking forward to the ministry 
to flatter himself that he may neglect his college Gre^H 


without much harm to his future course, because the 
New Testament Greek is peculiar. It will, indeed, 
seem peculiar to one who enters the theological seminary 
knowing little of any Greek, and his own performances in 
it still more peculiar ; but one who can read at sight the 
pages of Xenophon's Memorabilia will find that none of 
his knowledge is wasted when he opens the Memorabilia 
of Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. 


I. — General Index. 


Abba Father, meaning of 185 

Acts, revision of by Luke, 131; without Preface, 

133 ; has no word for love 1 19 

Adjectives in -ato^y how formed and their meaning. . 67 
^Ayardaty meaning of compared with that of ^iXim 1 15-126 

Classical usage 117 

Septuagint usage • 117 

New Testament usage 118 

John's usage 120 

Alford on the rendering " Evil One" in the Lord's 

Prayer 85 

Alford on the rendering " age" instead of " stature" 

in Matt. vi. 27 107 

Alford on the interval between the writing of Luke 

and Acts 135 

Alford on the "Haven of Crete" 171 

Ancient life, the exegete's interest in 14 

Apocalypses, extra-canonical, value of 22 

Aramaic, was it used in the dialogue in John xxi. . . 122 

Aramaic, Paul's use of 81 

Aristotle's use of dyaTrdw and ^tXiat 117 

Arnold, Matthew, on the Gospel of John 24 

Article, Greek, absence of in Luke ii. 14 57 



Atonement by self-revelation 152-154 

Augustine, St. too isovTipoo in the Lord's Prayer 91 

Aurelius, M. Antoninus, his " Thoughts" 18 

Ballantine on dcyandw and fiXiw, 1 15—117 

Barnabas, Epistle of • • 22 

Bengel on ijXixia 106, 109 

Beza's rendering of rod novjipoo in the Lord's Prayer 92 
Bezal codex as representing the unrevised Acts .... 131 

Bibliotheca Sacra referred to 8, 115, 154, 159, 194 

Bi-lingual speech of the Jews 81 

Birt on loyo*:^ meaning book 134 

Blass on Acts as revised by Luke ••.. 131 

Blass on the text of Acts xxvi. 28 • 150 

Book-list for New Testament students 43 

** Book of the Secrets of Enoch** 22 

Burton on the Historical Present 127 

Calvin on httooffioi. , 63 

Chase on htiob^to^ 77-79 

Chase on the rendering " Evil One" in the Lord's 

Prayer 84-86, 88 

Clementine Homilies, their use of 6 icovijp6i 93 

Commentaries, how to use them 42 

Concordances, value of 42 

Concrete and abstract in the New Testament , , 85 

Coney beare and Howson on the "Haven of Crete". . 172 
Consistency, liberal application of in exegesis. ..... 33 

Cremer's Lexicon on eddoxia^ 50-53 

** ** on in(ou<7to^ ..•.•••••... 59 

•* "on Tou 'KovTipoo in Matt. xiii. 38. . . . 98 
Qureto|i on the origin of imoOffto^ , , ,.....,.. 66 



** Daily" in the Lord's Prayer 83 

Deissmann on the Egyptian use of d^j^dinj 195 

Demons 113 

Demosthenes, i^Xtxta in • 105 

Descent into Hades • • • • • 137-144 

" Didache" 22 

Diodorus Siculus 18 

Dion Cassius, his use of dyandta and ^tXiw 117 

Dionysius, Hal 18 

Election 145 

'HXtxioj does it mean " stature" or " age" in Matt. 

vi. 27? 105-110 

Ephrem, Syrus, referred to by Chase 79 

Epictetus 18 

'Emoufftoi in the Lord's Prayer 58-83 

" history of its interpretation 58-66 

*• etymology and meaning 66-73 

" renderings of in early versions 73"83 

Ernesti on imootrtoi » 64 

Eternal life, appointment to 145 

Evil, or Evil One in the Lord's Prayer 84-104 

Evil One (6 novTjpdi:) not the usual term for Devil in 

the New Testament 96 

Exegesis, methods of ...••• • 39^4^ 

** principles of 25-38 

" what it is 27-28 

" primary and secondary 28 

" has no conflict with science. 37 

" golden rule of 39 

" of other books than the New Testament.. 47 



Exegesis requires easy sight-reading 19 

Exegete, qualifications of 1 1-25 

Extra-canonical writings 22 

Familiar passages, exegesis of 44 

Feeling an important element of meaning, 26, 29, 33, 161 

Foreknowledge and foreordi nation ^55-^5^ 

Gloria in Excelsis discussed 49-57 

Gothic rendering of intoixrtof 73 

Grammar, proper use of 45, 160 

Greek classics, knowledge of necessary 16 

Greek Fathers, value of 22, 92-96 

** "on TOO novpoo in the Lord's Prayer.. . 91 

Greek, post-classical 17 

Greek Psalters, light from them on Luke ii. 14. • . . 52 

Guardian, The, referred to 80 

Hades in the New Testament 137-144 

Hadley on the speech of the Jews 81 

Hall, Isaac H 80 

" on the Syriac masculine used for the abstract 90 

Harmony, two methods of* 37 

Hebraisms 21 

Hebraism, is there one in Luke ii. 14? 50 

Hebrew and Aramaic, words borrowed from. . . . 182-193 

Hebrew as illustrating imobato^ 72 

Hebrew words in the Septuagint 191 

Herodotus, use of ijXixia 105 

Higher Criticism 23 

Hill's Tatian 

Historical Present in the Gospels 127 

** "as indicative of authorship 128 



History, faculty for in the exegete , 14 

Human nature, knowledge of in the exegete 15 

Hypotheses, value of in exegesis 45 

Ideal commands 34 

Identity of words 116 

Imagination in exegesis 39, 46 

Impressions, first, why of value 32 

Inerrancy 36 

Inspiration 'S* ^7 

James, Epistle of, use of late Greek 199 

Jerome on httootfio^ 60 

Jerusalem Synac, rendering of kmob^fto^ 80 

Jesus, origin of the name 192 

Jewish Prayer- Book referred to 103 

John, quality of his Greek 124 

^ duplication of words 121, 124 

*• use of the Historical Present 127 

*• use of d/and(o and ^tXiat I2l 

*• Epistles of, use of 6 irovrjpd^ 99 

" ** " d/andat and ^tXiw 1 2 1 

Josephus 19, use of Hebrew words 192 

Kennedy's " Sources of New Testament Greek"., . . 194 

Latin, words borrowed from 162-181 

" number of 173 

" classified , , , 174 

** use by different New Testament writers .... 175 

*• in Polybius 176 

" inferences from , , 177 

" Proper names , 178 

Lexicon, how to use 42 



Lightlooti Bishop, on ttttobeto^ 65,67, 69, 70 

** on TOO mvt^pod 84 86, 89, 91, loi 

Literary features of the New Testament 25 

Literature, knowledge of in the exegete • . • . 16 

Logical power of the exegete • • • • • 15 

Lord's Prayer, hciou<rto^ in S^-^S 

*• TOO Tcovyjpod in , , 84-104 

^ in Aramaic and Greek 82 

*• abridged by Luke 88 

*• late words in 200 

Liician, use of ^Xtx(a 105 

Luke, does his Preface to the Gospel belong also to 

the Acts? 130-136 

Luke, use of 6 iwvjipd^^ 99; of dj^andw and <pdiat^ Ii9> 

rare use of the Historical Present 127 

Mark, use of dyiXKdat and fdiat . • 119 

** free use of the Historical Present 127 

Mary, origin of the name 193 

Matthew, use of djrandw and ftXiw 119 

*• use of the Old Testament 37-101 

*• use of the Historical Present 127 

Meaning made up of thought and feeling 29 

** not limited to the apprehension of first 

hearers 29 

^ expansion of 29 

Meyer on rod itoviipov in the Lotd's Prayer 85 

" oniikixtd 107, 109 

Meyer, Leo, on irctovmo^, 65 

Moods and physical condition 44 

Murdock*s Peshitto Syriac 80 



New Testament diction, its relation to the classics 16, 200 
** not a mere copy of that of the Septua- 

gint 20, 191, 199 

*• Kennedy on 194 

Old Testament, its help in New Testament exegesis 21 

" quotations from, how to interpret 37 

Open mind, The, in exegesis 11 

Origen on iniooirioi 58 

Parables, how explained 35 

Paul, origin of his name 179 

" use of dyandw and ^tXiw 1 20 

" speech in Aramaic 81 

Peter's dialogue with Christ in Aramaic 122 

Philo 18 

Pliny, Letters of 13 

Plutarch, value of 18 

** use of ^Xtxid 105 

" use of Latin words 178 

Polybius, 17 ; use of Latin words 176 

Power of a writing 32 

Prayer and exegesis 40 

Probation and salvation 146 

Problems, exegetical 45 

Ramsay's ^ St Paul, the Traveler and the Roman 

Citizen** 130 

Ramsay on rdv npwrov XSyov 135 

" on Phoenix harbor 171 

" on ** Saul otherwise Paul" 180 

Resurrection of the wicked 142 

Resurrection-era. . • •....., 143 




Revisea Version referred to, 49, 76, 83, 84, 97, 98, 

125, 147, 152, 171 

Rhetoric in the New Testament 33 

Routine and monotony, to break up 44, 47 

Salmasius on intotxrioi 67 

Salmon on the authorship of Acts 130 

Satan seldom mentioned in the Old Testament loi 

Sensitiveness to language 12 

Septuagint, value of 20 

** use of novtjpdv 100 

*• of -^Xixia 105 

** of d/andai and ^tXiat 117 

* of Hebrew and Aramaic words , . , . 191 

" of words not in the classics 198 

Shedd quoted 95 

Side-light of another language 41 

Silence of New Testament writers 47 

Similes in the New Testament 35 

Sleeping disciples, Christ's words to 1 1 1 

Solitary work in exegesis 44 

Spirits in prison 141 

Spitta's Apostelgeschichte 24, 130 

Sympathy with the writer ^S? 4® 

Syriac, need of 21 

Syriac, Old, Gospels 21 

" on intouffioi 70, 76—83 

" on rod -KovTipoo in the Lord's Prayer 90 

" on ijXtxid 110 

" rendering of dyandot and q>di(a 122 

Syriac, Peshitto, value of 22 

OBNBRAL index. 211 


Syriac, rendering of Hyandm and <ptXsoi 123 

Tacitus referred to 1 3i 164 

Talmud on too novr^pou in the Lord's Prayer. ....... 102 

Tatian's rendering of imoutrto^ 79 

" of i^Xtxla no 

Taylor, Charles, on Tatian, 80; on rou noviqpoo 91 

Textual criticism 23, 26 

Thayer's " Books and their Use" 43 

** Lexicon 66y 171, 173, 194 

Theological inferences in exegesis 159 

Tholuck on intoutrto^ 63 

** ^ on ^Xtxca 106 

Times, The, relation to New Testament language . . 25 

Tischendorf 23 

Traditional interpretations 38 

Trench on d-yaizdw and <pdita 1 15 

Usage, different kinds and value • ,30, 31 

" distinguish poetic and prose 107 

Vincent's " New Testament Handbook*' 43 

Vischer on Revelation 24 

Waiting for light 44, 47 

Wendt's " Teaching of Jesus" 24 

Westcott and Hort ^Si 49 

Winer on ^ntoutrto^ 67 

Woolsey on dLyaitdat and ipiXiu} 115, 122 

Word-consciousness slight in New Testament 27 

Word-study preliminary 41 

Words, differences in 106 

" relation to general drift 30> 3^ 

•* used but once 31 



Words not in classical writers 194-201 

** number of, 194, etymological character of 195, 
rhetorical value 197, doctrinal importance 
197, found in the Septuagint 198, in Epistle 

of James 199, in the Lord's Prayer 200 

Wratislaw on imoixno^ 69 

Xenophon's use of the Historical Present 128 

Zockler on the revised Acts 131 

II. — Inobx op Grbbk Words. 



dfiPa 184 

d^aBo^ 197 

ijandia 1 15- 1 26 

iydini 20, 195, 198 

Syy^X^i ^^ 

diyto^ 20 

"Atdr^^ 140 

-a?09 67 

ali&no^ 41 

ikkriXobXa - 185 

&X<pa 184 

dfiapHa 89 

dfiapratXd^ 20, 1 98 

^firjv 185, 190 

dvdpiZm 20 

dvdoTraro^ 176 

dvofiia 89 

dvwOsv 132 

dnd 85 

aTtoxdXuipti 198 

dnoxuTpaurt^ 198 

d^fiapd)v 183 

dffffdptov . • 162 

dipOapola 198 

fidirufffia 'fiSf -n^y, .... 198 

pdroi 185 

^^^a 175 

^ooXij 197 

fio<r<r69 183 

yievva 186, 191, 192 


datfidutou 113 

dtifftdaifiovia 198 

Sfjudpiou 163 

dtdfioXo^ 20, 89, 97 

dtrjpjfft^ 132 

dtxTdraip 177 

lilipoxo^ 197 

'EPpatffTi 186 

iOtXobffio^ 70 

eidaiXoXarpsia 199 

elprjvi^ 20 

i" 85 

ixxXr^ffia 20 

kxoolvo^ 1 74 

ixooffto^ 79 

'EXttTdfier 192 

iv dXiyip 150 

intootro ^fiipa, 69 

imouffto^ 58, 83 

MffxoTtof 20 

ipyaffiav doovat 147 

ipat^ 198 

eudoxiai 53 

e6dox(a 49"57 

eupaxoXaiv 173 

i<p7Jft€po9 75 

ZrjXwTTJi 20 

ZtZdviov 190 

Za}7J 20 

'ir^fi(&y 175 



yjXaia 105-1 lo X6/o^ 19, 20, 134 

Setdrjii^ dedrrj^ 197 Xorpdm 20 

OiXrjfui 197 fiaOrjTeuut 198, 199 

0€odidaxTO^ 197 fidxeXXov 167 

*Jri<rou^ 192 fiaxpo6ufi(a 197 

IXcuTfiS^f ••TTJpto^ 198 fiafutivdf 187 

^loodaiZm^ "txo}^ 186 fiapva, , • 187 

*Ioodat(rpL6^ 187 /lapdv d$a 188 

Iwra 184 Mapia 192 

xaxla 89 fUfi^pdva 167 

xdpLfjXo^ 183 ij/i — dXXd 87 

xapdioYVibffTfi^ 197 filXiov 167 

x€VTop(mv 165 fiddiof 167 

x^vtroi 165 fwff^onotito 197 

xtvvdfiwfwv 183 SitTTi^i 168 

xodpdvnq^ 165 dXiyw^ 150 

xoXotvia 166 difoi 155 

xopfidv • 187 dtpOoikfiodooXtla 197 

xop6^ 187 naXtvysffia 198 

x6ff/io^ 27 ndyrore 196 

xooiTTwdia 166 napaxoXooOim 135 

xufitvov 183 irauXo^ . . , , 1 79 

Kopio^ 20 TcetpdZofVj d 89, 97 

Xeyedtv 166 ire(dst9 — itoi^ffat 149 

(ivTtov 166 niffTt^ 20 

Ufiavof 183 nXTjpo^opiw 132 

Xtfiavwrd^ 184 novrjpia 89 

Xi^sprXvo^ 173 itovrjpoof too 84-IO4 

Xirpa r67 npamdtnro^ 174 

Xoyofia^^ia 197 7r/?a«revro9 174 




KpatT<&ptov 168 

itpo/ipf(&<Txat 155 

Ttpoffdfiparov 188 

fiafifii 188 

/Safifioovt 188 

fiafidoo)^09 1 75 

fioLxd 189 

^idyj 168 

fiutrai 85 

ffafiawO 1 89 

ffa^^art<Tfi6<: 189 

ffdpparov 189, 191 

ffdn^eipo^ 184 

Zaravd^ 97 

trdrov 189 

(Ttxdptoi 168 

trixepa 189 

(Ttfitxivdtov 169 

ffooddptov, •••• ».• 169 


tntsxovkdrtop 170 

(TTparrjyd^ 1 75 

aoxdfiivo^ 1 84 

(Tuvetdijffti 27, 198, 199 

(t6v<ioxo^ 197 

rdaffo) 145 

rirko^ 1 70 

vffaatTzo^ 184 

<paiv6X7i^ 1 70 

<pdiw 1 15- 1 26 

ifftXrjfia 120 

(ppayiXkiov -6w 171 

X<^P^9 20 

^epoo^tfi 190 

Xdiapxo^ 175 

XptiTTtavov noiTJaat 147 

X&po^ 171 

<ft£udo— 197 

wtToyvd^. 191 

2i6 III. — Index of New 
(The citations in Sections xvi. 



ii. II 184 

15 37 

"«• 4 183 

»7 53 

»v. I, 3, 5, 8, II.. 89 

V. 15 167 

22 189 

26 166 

37 97 

41 167 

vi. II 58, 60,73 

13 84*97 

23,24 86 

25-28 107 

27 105 

33 86 

vii. 18 99 

23 158 

X. 29 163 

xii. 24 99 

35 30 

xiii. 19 97i 99 

38 97 

xvi. 17 122 

xvii. 5 53 

12 88 

25 165 

Testament Texts. 

. and xvii. are not all given.) 


Matthew — Continued. 

XX. 2 164 

xxi. 9 190 

xxiii. 7 188 

^5 98 

23 183 

xxiv. 27 35 

xxvi. 45,46 Ill 

53 166 

xxvii. 26 171 

27 168 

46 182 

65 166 


'• " 53 

ii. 52 106 

iv. 15 99 

V- 5 74 

41 182 

vi. 3 37 

27 170 

45 99 

vii. 4 168 

II 187 

34 182 

ix. 47 186 

X. 51 189 

xii. 30-33 119 





Mark — Continued. 
xiv. 7 



XV. 8 









!• 1*4 130 

"• H 23,49,55 

"i* 22 53 

V- 39 34i97 

VI. 45- 
viii. 12. 

X. 17. 






XI. 3 


xii. 22-29 

25 1051 107 

xvi. 5 186 

7» 9 187 

19 183 

xvii. 6 184 

xviii. 6 121 

xix. 3 109 

20 168 










1. ID. 















3» 36. 
II.. . . 




2.. .. 

27.. . 
15-. •• 




i5»3o "4 






37 H5. 157 


21, 23 106 












John — Continued. 

XX. 2 131 

XXI. 15-17 123 


i. If a i3<> 

3 »2 134 

ii- 27 137 

46 76 

xii. 5 76 

xiii. 9 180 

25 ^^ 

48 H5 

xvi. 12 166 

xviii. II 46 

xix. 12 169 

XX. 28 125 

xxi. 38 169 

40 •. 122 

xxii. 2 81 

xxiv. 15 143 

16 76 

xxvi. 9> " 159 

28 147 

xxvii. 12 171 

xxviii. 13 67 


iii. 24-26 152 

viii. 15 184 

29 155 


Romans — Continued. 

ix. 3 29, 33, 160 

29 189 

xi. 2 155, 15S 

xii. 9, 20, 21 86 

1 Corinthians. 

V. 7 188 

13 97 

ix. 17 70 

X- 5 53 

25 ^67 

xi. 10 45 

xiv. 34 29 

XV. 9 160 

35-38 35 

xvi. 2 189 

15 54 

22 188 

2 Corinthians. 

i. 10 • 85 

20 185 

22 183 

ix. 12 54 

xi. 28 74 

xii. 10 53 


i. 13 160, 187 

ii. 14 186 

iii. 16, 20 45 

iv. 6 ;. 184 




"i- 3 150 

iv. 8 137 

13 • 106 

27 94 

V. 6 98 

9 21 

vi. 16. , 97 


ii. 6-8 20 


i- 13 85 

1 Thessalonians. 

i- 3 76 

2 Thessalonians. 

»"• 3 97 

1 Timothy. 

V. 5»23 76 

2 Timothy. 

"• 19 158 

iv. 7 107 

13 167, 171 

18 85 


iii. 15 120 

Philemon 14. 


1. 9. 
iv. 9. 
ix. 5. 


X. 38. 

xi. II , 







xii. 16 120 


i«"iv. 199 

i. 12 120 

17 21 

ii. 5, 8 120 

15 75 

iv. 7 97 

H 35 

1 Peter. 

i. 8, 22 120 

ii. 17 120 

iii. ID 120 

18-20 141 

V. 2 125 

2 Peter. 

11. 15. 





I John. Revelations — Contd. 

ii. 13, 14 97 VI. 8 140 

i"- i^ 97»98 viii. 3 184 

xii. II 121 

V. 18 97 

^9 97*98 j^^jji jj j58 

2^ 98 xix. 1 185 

Revelations. xx. 9 121 

i. 5 "I i3» H HO 

18 140 xxi. 19 184 

iii. 9) 19 131 xxii. 15 12a 


,* „ 

'■■iT.- 5 




.7 84-, 















^ A- ■■ ■:■■' ♦ 



,HK . 










CUM FAiriLEi^S, ilMCT. SAX01S. 

I N O. P F I C I N A E^E L S E C K E R I A N A 

• ■ ' ■ (* 

S C H O L I A- 


■ni,"i'^0gi^Q^Qii_n_ p 

llfa^f/^ rafv^ATOfoAftfv; pprindetft, five actidnes, five 
cctiii, five «c/a, five res gestas jipoHolorum vttm* 
Quamvit tnim recepti^s fit, ut ncta dtointut docuinenia^ 
quae in inibllcas tabulas relata funt , idem tamen faepe 
fignificant actus ec acta, ut effectui et efi^ecta^ eventus ct 
eventa; et Cicero etiam^ quidquid quisquam tglt, idmo- 
do acta, modo actus vocat. Narrantiir.'autem.hoc libn> 
aotiones, five res g^ftae Apbftolorum, fed.exmultii.iulm^* 
dumpaucae, et ptac ceteris )Biemoribiles,^;.Qutim .Ptftri 
et Faidi res geftae in hoc libro in primis' nradantur» t9$ 
Apoilolorum nomine hie tantum indicari cenfuit, GrotiUi: 
imo GronoviQ in Pofthumis Franeii tnfcriptio haec » |n 
plutium numero formata, mira videmr. Sed| (i^t re4;):6 
monet PFolfius in curii^/) non poterac aliter.aut rectiat 
formari titulua operis » quod in limine Uftorinnordinis et 
coetus Apoftolici , eiusdemque per Matthiiltf^ in jl^fum lu- 
dae fufifectum, inftaurationem ediflerlt^ todwrque cccleQaey 
univerforum opera plantatae^ec cotctae, ratioru^ni .p^po« 
nit, [et fubinde aliorum Apoflolorum meminit^.tiuiqua^ 
qui operatn fuam in promulgando Evangelip coUocarinjt. 
kefert Chrysostomus HomiU I* in aoia.ApoAolorum, mu}* 
tif fua aeute liunclibmm adeo igni»ium'fai(r?j ut non fn' 

A % lum 


lum axnbigerent de auctore, verum ne id quidtm cognit^m 
baberent, an omninoextetfaaec rerum ab Apoftolis getla- 
rum hilloria. St± hoc tion ita intelligentiuni^eft, qu^fi hie 
liber actorum tum tcmporis noh cxtiterit. Vituperat po- 
tius Chrysostomus focordiam Chridianonim , quo^ non 
Icgerent hunc librum, n«c curarcnt a qiio is eflfet'fcriptus. 
Ipfo veto bund libru^ ab utilitate.gravitateque argUmenti 
valde cowmendat. TonivTTjgt inquit, ifncizXri^OLi (^ihitro* 

t^Bta^i) ngif jBuih^it ftSvitapi tS Tvivjoucr^e itpyx^/uJvoou -^ 
i{^ yxj^ rig rofJ/Jjfrs/^ > ig iu roT( 'Evxyyak/otQ o Xpt^ic 
vfoxym(pwvhy rxvrcis itg ipyov i^sh^S^otQ ivrxvdi htv 
li^iv^' HSff <*^* ivrSu TbSv xpoLfiiiruv iixkif/nradxif r^v 

^dKifSsiUv, HS/^TTo Atjp rSv fiocd^^rwy rijv in ri ySAr/oi/ 
ftsrxfi^kfv riflf itri rS itviv/ixroQ dvi^oTQ iyyevofit^dvifv.^ Eft 
utique in' ipla hac hiftoria demfnftratio fimpliciflima et 
firmiflima vieritatis religioni^ chrifiianae ; nam ex e^ difci* 
tmsf banc religionem non*vi ecarmisi non dole etpiis 
^taadibusy fed unic0 ope divina tt falutarium veritatum^ 

- quas complectitur , praeftantia et efficacia effe propagatam. 
Sed aliis etigm ex cauflis hie liber ^eft utiliflimua. Con* 

/ tinenmr enim in eo var4i fermones Apoftolorum » I^etri 
potiflimiim et PaUli, tinde ^ifcimus^ quaenam partes re« 
Hgioni^ ab*' Apoftolis pro tpaxime neceifariiil habitke finr» 

*Vix einm-'dubitari poteft, ^Appftoios ludaeia et Paganis, 

^itos ad chriftiaitam reUgion^Biu adducere velient, eas do- 
ctrinaa ab initio tradidiiTe 9. ^uae maxime neceiTariae efle 

'ViderentMr. Difciimu etijin exhisActis nnqthodum, qua 
iifi funt Apolloli in tradfiidar«li9ipii«t temporibus et gla- 
cis et perfonis plane accon^nK)datam. Sic e. c* ludaeos ex - 
libris vetierid TdUmcnti edocebant^ leiun Nazarenum tfft 

' . " ^ • YC- 

IN ACT4^/iJP0S^pL0RUM. 5 

verum Meffi^m; fn jnftltuendi^ autem Pas^is omnem in* 
flitutibnem a namrali refigione petebant., atque id age* 
bant, uc eos primum ^d ^gnit^ooem ui^iua ytj^ Pel, der; 
iode etiaiQ ad cpgnitionexH leKju Cbrifli et aliarum 4loQtrl» ' 
narum perdvc^scint:. : Difcimus denique exhoq Ubro dir9i- 
plinam ApoftorQi:^mJ ex, qua magna elucec indulgentia et 
, l^manitas » dum iudaeia .mulca indulgebam « adeo^e ob* 
iervationem quojvuidam. ritvium Moiaica^e iQgis permittee 
bant, ne eo$ alienpa K^derept a religione chriftiana, er« 
ga Paganos autem ea utebantur m9d^atiQne ^ . ut Moiaicac 
Ugis iugum eis nan impooerent. 

Auctotem huiua libri eife Lucam^ (latim initium eiu$ 
fios docet, quod ettam antiqui4fimi Scriptores return chd* 
ilfanarum tedantur. lam enim Sec. 11/ TEaTuixiANvt 
^'adv. Marcionem V* «. / et Irenabus (III, la. ) Acta 
liaee tribuerunt Lucae« EtrsB^ius hillr. eqclef. L(tb. III9 
c 2S» acta Apoftolorum inter ifUkfyfi^finm refect. ^ Oejri"* 
que etiam hie liVer quotannis a die Paftbacia ad diemPen<» 1 
tecoftes legebatur i^ BccleSia j^ ut nos doceot ChrysostcH 
muSf uAugustinu9^ Ambroshis eestilv Reiecerunt Acta 
Apoftolofum Valentiniajii^ Marcionitae^ Severianif >ct 
Manichaei qMsdSkm^, uteonftat.evlrenaeo c.,,a* 
et 12. Theodoreto, Hift. cccl. I,2r/>iugu^a>K)Epift.a^K 
c. Fauftum XIX, txi "^Seffhr amnes reiecerunt a^ta. non 
Gi rationiblis hiftoricis, ftd quia ipforum .piadtis eran^ 
contracia. Gnostici emtsi , <pLiaI«s erant ValciCtiniani et 
Marcionitae> Deum V..TC<^iSttB^i alium efifc dicebant, ac 
N.Teftaijieoti Deurii, et aliunh noA noftrum Ghriftum per 
Prophetas V. T^ promiffum^ffe dicebant. Cum haC au- 
tem fententia mnhi.Attoruni foca pugnant. ,Alii, ntSeve^ 
riam ot^j^hcraititM vehemcnter urgebaht abftinentiam a 


cibis quibusdam; fed in acds traditar, ib Apoftolis |)row 
raifcuutn ciborumiirum petmiflTum elTe. 'Manias denique* 
. Saberi voliiit pro paracletoflfoj^ -quern lefus promifertt- 
Apoftolis. 'itf iiisictis autem haitatur, ';paracletutti a Chrf- 
fto jpraiAitfurii ,' Spiritum S.iam failTe-imffuin. CaufWii* 
igitur, cur honnulli hunc librum' feiicerent ^ nonffuerunt 
Mftoricae, ftd dogmatic^e, quia nenipe"baec hiftoria cutn' 
piacitis eoriim non congruebat. Ceterura maio^ pars eo- 
rami quae' hie narrantuf, lunt acta Patili ; cuius rei caufFr 
eft, (ut recte CHrysostomus ohCcrvat^ ) quod Lucas diG* cultot PaulK fuit^ quemift xnultia^ itin^ribus co^ 

Jnhatus eft. ' 

/ .' , ,• , . 

tjuo anno hie liber fit fcriptus, certa definirf ndn po-* 
teft. Videturitaaien nee -ante, nee poft annum LXIIKfcrip- 
,tU8 eflfetquia Lucais hiftoriain usque^ad. hunc annum perfer*( 
qultur^ nofi autem eoiilmemorat^ qaem exitum habuerit 
captivitasPauii. :: AdJocuntquod attinst^^ alii Romae ^ 
alii Alexandriae, alii Antiochiae, alii in Achaiahunc lib:* 
fum feriptum efle pUunt« Sed rca eOt incerta^ 

« K- CAP. L 


iv ptev^wfo^tou Kiypv iirctiicriittyjuy Primum librum^ 
scripsij vei in privri libra eMrravi. Nam kiyog h. 1. dc» 
nottt librum, enarratiotiei^rJ^^^^^f <»niili iniiexiojne 
a A^ytadico.qnu "ICD a nd. lQS!i:i^rravitt deducituc* iSk, 

mill fere modo PMa Jibtumi quoJ omnis probus liber^ 
his inchoat verbis: o jiikv T^repoQ^kiyo^^^v 'Tjfii^y S ©saJ- 
6ors , vsp2 rS vivrx iikov ^aSkpv/ Pt^ior noster liber 
egit^ Theodote^ de eg quod Omnis peccator 6it ser* 

: : . vus 


VUS0 , TlpSro^3 pro rpirtfov. Vocult niy deginter t 
Scriptoribus Graecis ponitur, fiin libris pofterioribut ad 
librot pdores a fe fcriptos provocant» eOjTUmque fummt 
capita breviter repetunt. Fit hoc ab Herodiaao initio fin; 
gulorum librorum excepto fecundo , et a Philone de vita 
Mosis iQitio libri fecundi et tertii. PriiJ{r Lucae liber fuit 
eins j^vangeliumt Actorum liber fecunda part totius ope^ 
lis eft, De Theophilo vide dicta ad Evang. Luc. T, 4. 
TUpl nivrttiv u e. de praecipuis , ut lo. IV, 39. Sv ijf^f «r» 
'iTjiSg toisTp rt ngLJ iiiiauBty) quae lesus fecit pari* 
ter acjdocuit^ "Kp^tiro ex more HebraeorUm pleonafiice 
pofitun^efie videtur. Sic Gen. U, ^. iv ^p^aro 6aeV 
vptijvqu. Cf. etiam Matth. XII, i. Verba Tipl xivroiv non 
poflunt ad vivum refecari^ £ft|>otiH8 idiotifmiu, ^ualit 

a. "AxH ?i ^m'p«c — avfiii^'<P^7) Quocuhqtie modo 
haec verba explices , tranapofitio quaedam admittenda e(h 
Ficillima vid^tv^ cpnilructio, fi unlearn voculam ig trans* 
l^fitam dicas, ut conftmctio ordinaria (it: it^^ifKotQt ^Q 
tix itvevfiMTeg^uy/siisk^Sxro^VLtknCusHt: Quum man* 
data dedisset Apostelis, quos per Spiriturn satictuntf 
i. e. inftincta Spiritus S. elegerat. S^milis conftriuctio eft 
infra c. Ill, 24. et lo. iKs 40* SejJTconiffliode.. etiam verbis 
itx TLyivfAC^Tog £y/8 ctoftrui p^ant. cuni ,<m#Xatya«voc t 
postqucim ApostoU^: Jtxpiid^tU per SpirUujji. sanctum 
dederaL M^dB;tzAe0^Wjn Api^ftolis OitUv^Poft tcditum 
in vitam, ut ^emp^ lii't^ofojlyn^is ^Xpeet^ent dona, Spiri- 
tus fancti, ut poften^Jront ji^..orbem terrarum docendi 
baptizandique qauflfa^eCp./ Quid ^Ct per Spiriturn^, aliquid 
4icere aut facere^ ilo^l^\u ad Matth. lU,^ 16. Generalis 
„!/.■•' A 4 ' non 


Hotio eft, facere aut dicere atiquid vptente, adiiivanieet 
operanie De6'y ut fi lefus faepe dicitur-mifacula pankflfe 
tt daemonia eiecifTe ip icvivaotrt dyfia^ i; 6. adiuvat\teet 
bperante !Dtf6. Cf. infl-a X, 38» Sic etiain Prophetae per 
^'vsifin^ &yloi^, HJ c. operatite Deo locHti funt. : Hoc loco 
iefus fpectatut iit Propheta a Deo miflTus; et mandaca de- 
diffe ApoftoRs per Spiritum sanctum ided dkritur; qiiia 
*uctoritate divina' et operante Deo praedixit, ApoHblos 
accepttiros effe dona Spiritus' fancti , eademque auctoritatfc 
divina eos conftituit mmiftros religionia fuae. Ebdem feil- 
fu lefus ftepiffime in Evafn^elio loamiis dicity fe auctori^ 
tate Patxjs docere ct miracula patrare, * 

3. Qn^i(^^-rBKj*^(khicy Quihiu ^iam mvum sit 
€xhihuit , post mortem suam.^ per multa doct^men" 
ta. T§KfiL^ptov tii omne certum. et induhitatum, sig-- 
^um » f .^o aliquiil i>m certissim^ calUg^ et tog^ 
tiosci potest. Vid. ScHLEysi^^ERi Lex. Tub hac voc^. 
Huiu$modi documenta vitae vetae erant^, qupd.cum its edit 
ct bibit, qupd.Qiodo in GalHaea modo in ludaea cum iis 
verfatus 61;.quQd fe tangendum praebui(o eosque de niul- 
lis rebus ad religionem pertinendbus edocuit. Ct\ infra c. 
X. 41* T^ iFB^l r^Q Pct(Ttks/xQ Ts ^€« ) fc. yvooHx y quae 
de regno Dei , vel do<;irina evangelicfa ipfls Icitu neceffilria 
d^enjE^ hac^^TfdJ.jpfis.vei planf ignota > vel oi)fcura lo. 

4* Kfl^ ^vucth^ofisvocy lk.;^wV, quum eos cdngre^ 
gasset^^ HaeclectiOi qjuipp<?Jiitiice vera,* omnino retineri- 
da e(V', rei^ctis aiii^V (rvi^crxoUiUj^' ^ auvocvXi^iitsyoe', 
a libiariorum aut incuria '^ut^gnorantia ^ profectis; £ft 
autcm aA/^tf/y tt dk/^siSuf^i^f^^mj^ coUtgert. lofepb. 



Ant. Vin, 4; !.*>«: ii^XotieA ^Uttni irlAhra'erx;r*«Jl/o'ii^^ 
quiim ceteram supdUHUim 6mnem collegiHet:*fndi 
pro congregate ^^XIX\ f. 4: ^l^iti itcHltahfiitUiiit <rwi 
V oc:Xi^»4, quum populum in ^i^ctonem e^nvocos^ 
set Senfirs i^tiir huius loci 6R r ^tnim eos tohgtiega^ 
sety p#raece/Kf etc, fubkitell^to r^Hwrix^ &L ivtt'^ 
repetendo. Vulgau Ittina eunrtlimliatiet c^n^ieneens^ Sic. 
Cbryfoftot^us eitam intdlexit verbum avyoth^fuvp^. Horn; 
I. fcA« iTB^ifiivBiV — T^v ^Kjltrkri ^») <>ratio obK qtia mO-^ 
Uta in r^tam,' more, optimo cufqu^ Scriptort rccepto^ 
^Qod exenfpli^ te3t lofepho (itoc I, .39^ 4. ut e&>Sj^40«} 
oflendit Krehsius. Senfuseft; et exipectareiU proMnk* 
sum a Fatre beneficium , de quo ipsis dixisset Qua> 
le hoc beneficium efier, ftatim v. 5^ dioitUr. 'EwxyyskM^ 
Apsa res promissa, ut faepe; ^Al^iu r<voc»* cxrnUqu^ 
audire apud optimos Scriptores occurrit,. e. g. Theo^ 
phraft. charact. eth. c, 9. 5 (f^lunimiuoiire^ 9 qua)St 
audivisse dicit. Deraofthenes Qlynth. I. ^%sop S tyuys 
jivaui audivi vero ego a nonnullis, Siibairdire potti 
ix five airo, ut infra Act. IX, i3» Hierosolymis auten 
Iiaec tanta''miracula ^ri par erat ut iidem, qui. ignominio- 
fae mortis lefn fpectatorea fuidl&nc^ >Bttnc certi|5nM acgUi^ 
mentis de eiusdem vMa gl^riofa et;. japaieAactt conyincereiv- 
tur; ut taceamus moltitudinem homfnumi c^^lflidl^ds^^ 
ad feftum celebrandum advi^tanjiunu V. "v.:'.. -, - * 

'%■■■■.:'■■. ^' -•' 

• 5. "TfiCBT^ ii /3a7rf^S^^#*b*fi:} M^taphorice. .Theo- 
phylactus ita: Tiju i7rt%wcfiv tgi)/fwf^'Tt1iiroy t^q X^pii^oii 
CTifxkhsi , afrurar>. |1»i»ndantiik et divitias libieralis mu>^ 
neris, fjgnificat , iif Intdligaw' copi^ ilia efficaciutis fan^ 
cti Spiritus Apoftolit tiaic^collata, - quum antea qooqiw 

ifRnttt lefu partk^et &tfi^ eflent $|>irimt fapctu. Quod 
loann^» praedixerat^ MattUrJU^.i^ id nuac,.iii^it Chri,- 
ftu*% vE^r nip yofeis praefta^tur, ' Vid, infra c, II, i, feqq. 
i ;i€t^^c raur^^^^QtQ) Maud multo. post hac: 
diftf^j^v, §irigujarj8 ^3^15 veif.bia ineft conftructionis inutatio* 
PeQU. e«iim funt, pEo: ij ttal^ fieri rsturoi^ ^ftdpot^^ vef 

6,. 'El ^y r^ XP^^V "^ *^'? 'I^^*^^) jin hoc tempo* 
re Israeli regnum restituis I 'E/ pro Hebr.^ CW< laep^ 

denotat on. . *AitonM3'4tinpf h. L non. eft instaurar^^ 
rem m pristinum ac meUorem statum restituere^ 
quae notio lo^um hab^ret ^ 6 r^y ^ouri}^/xp. ti -I^f cej^A 
diciuin efTet. lam vem cum P^tjvo <:pjnftr«cmm notat, 
xeddere, pristino. Domino reitituere, Non^um inte^ 
ligebant tuni Apoftoli , quale futurum efjTet regnuni MeCt, 
ftie.. Exp^c^abant au^tem reftitu.tionem regnl Ifr^elitipi coI« 
Japfi^ et per Rom^nos paene erep.ti Ii^daeis, dvTqyaju,^^ 
^ imperitto^ in alias geni;es^\ ^uale Davidis et Salomonis 
fticirit tciuporibus/ Putabant fortaffis coniunctuna iri' reg- 
fiutQ ChriiU fpirituale cum i^hgulari ludaeorum ^a^rogi^- 
tiv2^ f itt vt republiqa eorum. in Aa^tum pri(Hnum reftitu* 
tftj^et p^tdurance legts Leviticae -obfervatione » gentiles ^ 
0i^.C3s^p;segi nofien dare v^ei^t, ludsMsmum antea. 
tmpleetr^ol^rciiturt .» ^ 

/ \'. ••' "" • ' . '^ 

7» 'Ovx vfiffiy iinfrtf yNon est vestrum s.cire^ quae 
Uni]^ora vel opp^rtunitates J^ater his rebus gerendi^ 
ex sua ipsii4smet potestkte Q fud avbitrio ) destinav'e' 
rrt, J^ocifiog occ^sionem, qpportunH^Um denotar, quae 
roorjUK^rlerumquenonp^ttor^^quam a4eoqu« ut spatiunt 



^eviusnt orticidum'temporuCxMcX^OfifiAtnrit. Do* 
finic voces Hippocratts initio praeceptianum Sect; I« 
T!0$<&ou li. 1. eft consHtuere^ determinare, Pemoftlv 
adv. Phaenip» < ^uum saepe legibns trigesima, dicf 
praefinita Sit, iti^xv yit^ wrote €uyxwyi<Txyri; i^i/iS' 
^ct^ aliam inter nos ipso^ pckciscentes constituimuSw 
'Ep ry ' /A^ if «^/ip , ; ex propria^ poiestate^ SIq Mat^Ju 
XXI> as. ec faepe in locis paullQlis. Senfuf j|p*tur^(t: 
Deum ex propria pcttestate certa^ rerum, omniuj^ 
constituwei temporal, et in iw dccern^ndis nomine 
ciiutore H con^iUurio usum esse; non deffere^ igitui;'^ 
Ut homines nimiSi wMi^ite et cwiose Ula rimentur^. 
quae revelare iUis di^ina^ npnduni pUw^ret sapier\^ 
tiae, Hon refpondet C)i|iftu8 ad propopjtanv quaeftionem^ 
nam* ( in^it Chryfoftomiw , } iiiMuikn n^ti i^t p,^ i 
fiik&Tccd fJMd^rjtijQt^i^^. i 9v/A^ip$i fixd^tljl^ MocvUt^iU. 
gpirjtum, inquit^ accipiQtis. Tunc videbitis quid fit cvcAr 
turum,- evanefcet veftra fpes. 

8^ ^AA«-~i(P' ^fixgy Sed ac^cipietis dotes Spiritus 
sancti, in vos demwsi. Aivocfite h* I. figjiificat dotes nc- 
cessarias. ad negotium docendi,^ et gerendum munu4 Apo- 
ftolicum. 'Etr/p3^f«59fl^ ix( rivi m^taphcyice dicitur id, cu- 
ius vis et virtus fe in ali^o^ exferii ^et ^peratur^^feU,^ quo 
aliquis imbuitur et inftruitur; *l£,7$Ai' fjku fi^fixyp^Ci ^^- 
ctrinam, religionem meant propa^biU^^'\ fim A^^p- 
rvpeh faepe eft'e^ docer«^, ^^noium i^ft. Scoq i<f^iifs'( itipoc' 
TOQ^ T^Q yijCi p^r toturrhorp^niy inter omnes genres.. 

ivrSv^ 'TwoXA/tjSfliwJ' alias eH; 5u*cipere; hop loco v?» 

ro noiat ahripere^ subduceref v^xpirci^siv. Adhibetu^ 

baec vt x dc tcbus , quae' vcntT fliictusve abripiunt^ Eu^* 

' fibiut 


fiibius, fcpiptor loi^idas, apud Stobaeum S^rm. 6. Hcrm^^ 
PTJx avtfiot VftoXxfiivTsg, rjf ^ ry ^opdovrec <rvyHko»d»i- 
m, quemadmodum venti nav&n abreptam hue iUu& 
ferentes conquassant. Vide amioutaad Marc^XVI, 19; 
ct Luc. XXIV, 51. D. Chrjstobh. fnk)/ AmMor^ ( ti| 
liovii opufCk tbeoL- Goett. 1803. Coromentatipne 3. Mb^ 
ftcnfas J. Cht: in coetum hiftoria^ bibl j iam iadt s^ lactis 
' chriftianae rdigionis fuiidanientid duas in ecclcita de afcen* 
fione leAi Chrifti in coelum obciruiiffe fentien^as puttft^ 
i/nam, qua^ in' fide fimplici abitus Chrifti ad g4onam <:oe» 
Hflem fubiifterec; altertarif quae fidem illam ornaret co 
ibribuSf variisque traditionibus ^oculos ec imaginationem 
in fidei ilHus;focletatem adfcifc^e^j {pv 54.) Marcus ct 
Lucas obtempcrav^runt hac in re, ( ut ipfe puwt p. 47.) 
Chriftiadotum ex ludaeis ingenio, MidrafchiGi Meffi^ ven» 
turi receptionem coehrfem prope ftethania^ji in monte olcai- 
i^m e\^ntucam efTe , dudum vaticinlis V. T. port^ndi Sid 
perfuafum babebant. Vid« loca ab eo citiats^. 

10. *Avif6Q:ivo ) Ignotoa fuiffe hos viros Apoftolis^ 
per fe patet* Plerique i^icur angelos fuide cenfent. $i hoc 
^, meaniymice dicuntur uvifSQ ivt , duubiia viris candi- 
dads fivo^albatis fi^iiles* Sed nulla nos cogit n^celfitas, uj 
?ngelos fuiffe ftatuamua ; nam candidis veftibus \\t\ iole-^ 
bant et Orientales et lu^^ei, in primis Sacerdo^es^ e^ Ro« 
ipani, etveriiimile eft^ etiam int^r Sacerdotes fuiffe « qui 
lefum pro MelDa haberent, Ac^. VI, 7. Vid. D* Gottlieb 
ScHLEOfii. Pr^igmatisch^ Retrdchtung iib^r die Rede 
zweyer Freunde lesu in weissen liieidern hey seiner 
Jlinimelfahrty in Henkii Neuem Ma^azin fiir RcHgionM 
pliilofophie et;c,^ Tom, IV. v^^??*^ fqq* *^ 


'ii^*'OvT»c iUvairou^ Sic, \xt ocaUa confpici poffi^ 
venietj ad iudicium unjtverfale. - Ut Jioc certum eft, eum 
abiille, fic certum eft, eum reverfurum efle, vel; xzm 
gloriofe, tanta cum maieftate, quanu cum maieftate abitc 

12, 2«^/3ar» ^%oi/ iiov') ix^v pro ivixw^ ut adeo 
©livetum, ec in fj^ecie locus, ubi Chriftu* in coelum fub- 
Itttus eft, Sabbati itinere ab urbe rem^tuni fuiffe dlcatur 
Iter Sabbati pierique ludaci definiunt bis mille ulnis, j. 
e. miile pafTibus: ;iam palfus duplex ulna. Syu septem 
cvrciter stadiis. 

" 13. 'Eac TO viP6(fSw) ^TtBp^ot , intellecto iiniifiotrm^ 
isuperiores aediwm denotant partes .^ superiora coena^ 
culacum Plauto diceres Amphiir. Act. III. Sc. I, v. 3. Qp- 
po^untur iirfveiot. Atti</i, utAuctor eft Moeris , it^pig 
dicuBt. B. Krebsius, quem Mojcfte aliique fequuotur, pec 
ro vfTspSov inteiligit cellam superior em in templo Hie* 
rosolyrfiitand f quae h»t i^oxyv appellata fit vinp^w. 
Hacc fuit etiam fententia jLudot;ici de Dieuy a qua Cant'' 
peg. Fitringa (deSynagoga vetcre p. 152. f.) non alie« 
nus fuit. Hoc Cvepuov losephus Ant/ XI. 5. 4* ita defcri- 
bit, ut locum fi^divalem tuifle> ibique ho^nines. congre- , 
gari folitos, oftendat. Cf, A. Vlil, 3,3. Hanc fententiam 
confirmare videtur, qu<>xLinfra dicitur, ApoftbioA una cum 
fidelibus femper fuifle in templo; -et ^ilucidc locu« Luc. 
XXIV, 53, ubi Apoftoli, Idfujn codum fublato, Hierofo. 
lymas reverfi, femper in templo fuifle dicuntur. Nihil U- 
men obftatcommuni fententiae, quae hoc uir^pwov in do- 
mo privata aliqua fuiffe cohtendit; nee locus c. II> 41. r«. 
pi^nafj ut iaftai dpcebimus, Cf. Michaaem ad^h. 1. <|jui 


4)rtp^ov, de quo h!c fermo, comparat turn Arabum Alija. 
Brat coafuctudo ludaeorum, ut » fi vacate velleiit religio- 
liU ptecari > fetiis meditati6!iibus rerum divitiatum in* 
cumbere , aut cum alifs de lege dii^ina colloqui , et de 
eius fenfibus difputate, in fummum conclave fb confer* 
xenu De hoc ludaeorum more vjd. Cumpeg. Vitrin^a 
de Synag. veu p. 145- fq* Igitur in fummo illo conciavi 
Apoftoli convenite folebant pietatis ex^rcendac cauffa. 
^liiiotQ ^locxw^H fc. Jrater. Alioqul idem Thaddaeus et 
Lebbaeus drcituroMauh. X, 3* Marc^ ni> i^. 

t4^ ^Ovroi ^"rpofTsvxy ^ ry isTja'ei ^ Hi omnes 
€issidue preces faciebant. tl^oasvxTf ct idijirtQ funt Sy» 
nonyma', nee eft difcrimen quaerendum in his duobus ver* 
bis. Verba ^ ieyjcrsi defunt in codd.* nohnullis, verOo 
nibus, etPatrum Scriptis. np^^HdcprepBi)/ TPpiyfiocrt rtvi • 
est non fatigari , assidue versari in hegoHo aliquom ^ 
Xuv yvi/cci^/^ cum mulieribus. Non intelligendae funt 
uxores ApoftoIo^Mn , aiioqui addendum fuiiTet dvrSp^ 
fed midieres > qiiae etiam ad fepulcrum Cbrifti fuerunft, ' 
■*Ai6\(pei fwt in liniverfum cognau, 

« . * 

15, *EvTxTc ^dpatg rxurxi^^ Pereosdem hosdies^ 
nimiriim. 'intericctos inter diem, quo in coelum Chriftua 
afcenderat ^ ct Pentecoftes habeptein nomen. "Ev jutia^ 
rSv /locd^TirSv) Disdjipul^ Qirifti vocantur; 1) Duodecim 
ApoftoU. 3) Qui leCtt adhaaf^rant eumque comitati erann 
3) Omnes cultorea lefu, .pofthac Chriftiani vocati. H. 1. 
generalia fignlficatus obtinet* ^o^Xoi^ ivojuuirtov ) Nomina 
dicere pro hominibus , receptum fuifle Inter ludaeos lo- 
%aendi genus, ex Apocal. Ill, 4. XI, 13. aliisque locis 

' apr 


apparet. SM etl#atini ita loquantur. OviDiua A. II. u 
35. Heroum chuu vdUte\nt)rmnm. Statius Thcb. 
VL 3/3. QUisnam iste dios^^fidis^ima Phoebo no^ 
mina commisit Deus in discrimtna reges'i irl ri 
dvri ) in uno icodekique loco , • inteilecta voce x(af[^ » 
Vid, Lamb. Bo^us in £Ui{»i:# Gc^ ' 

16. ^Z&fife^'r^riif 'ItfffHvyCarissimi^debehat ^en- 

tu comprobari quod stripttun est, et quod praedixit 

Spiritus S, per luda^ qui fuit dux eo* 

Tuxvij qxii lesum comprekenderunL Loca PfalmotuiD» 

ad quae lefpicit Petiusj infra v. 20, afferuntur. 

i/. ^On — itxx^yfotc rivrtf: ) Scilicet annumet^a* 
tus fuerat iUe nobis , et accep^rat ministerium hoc» 
Incipit nunc Petrus uberius menccm explicare. Sors^ mi' 
Tiisterii, ufy ministerium, KXijpCQ, sors^ fransfertur 
quoque ad ea^ quae cuique obtingunt» ec in facris. litteris 
^vini muneris participadonem indicat; ^t hoc loco : Spr- 
titum fuifle Imdam, Petrus ait , idem miniflerii munus, 
quum Apoftoli electi fuerint alefu. Vid. Jo. Ern.In^man. 
Wdlchii differt. de munere jippstolico, uK^ptf rye itx- 
xovtoLQ, in dlfTert* in Acta ApoftolQcutii, quibus multaan* 
tiquitatis' facra^e et prpfanae capita explicantur atque il* 
luftrantur. Vol. t differt/I. 

18. Videntur coram. i8^«t t^. continere in par^sn^' 
tbtfi non Petri , fed Lucae ir^eirba ,- liarrantis » quid tan* 
dem evaferit ludas. Non opUf etat, ut Pecrua ipfe ^^c 
enarraret; namjis id qup$,c^erba faclebat , haec omnia 
iam nota etant et perfpec^. Saltim vetfio vocabuli ocxsk^ 
htjM in fermonem graecum eft a Luca in '|j[ratiajB) lector 


rum tzttz. Ifoc piiv.-ht,fn^MiuAi^^^6^(m'€&,: Ismetr 
. cede inmsta occimonetnipraebuW emendi agrU ludas 
-eBim fibi non ^mit agcUnv^^/si^iecU potiOs p^oiiiai^ in tern* 
fHum. ludaeKtiitem prcr. ilia pecun'u emctwf.ftgruml Err 
go non inhaerenduoL eA verbis-^' fed -ex ip£i xhiAdria ex* 
plicandus dl |ocuf. Vid*; MftUi% XXVlUi6, 7- ^pTfyrjn 
^^ssifisvo^') Praeceps factus. Sic lofephus de B. LL.VlFi 
t^ 5. de .Sabino qttodatff milite'Roinams ;^ui cbhnen mu« 
ronim Hierofolymae iamoonfcenderat^ dicic, ^ 'mvc^dxt 
itfOG.rivct vdfpc^if; V ^^uife iir 'Mnij^ *^w» /isy^^n '\(/i^H 
9Ucr^s(Tsvi ad lapidem i/u^ndant aUisus pfdeeeps >sti- 
per illq cum maximo^crepitu decidit^ Cf. Sap. IV, i% 
3. Maccab. Vf, 23. ikdnTjtTS /xd'ao;) Ruptus est medius, 
disruptiweft, cum crepitu quodam diffiUit. Gloflarium: dis* 
SilUit^ iXccKif&sv, i/f/aysf. ef.annotata ad Mattb.XXV.I?,^^ 
TotaJiaecres fie cogitanda effe videmr : Finiitludas vitank 
ful^ndio, Poftquiiti veto aliquamdiu pependerat, riif)td 
laquep, praecipitatus eft humum, et ruptus ventet fic utin^ 
teftina eiFundercntut. Alii,*ut Grotius^ t% lac. Perizonius 
^ exillimabant , ludam moerore et melancholia correptum 
afcendiffe domuih, aut alium locum editum et celfumy et 
inde fe piraecipitaire» et hoc efle illud : irpTivrjg yMpivo^* 

t9»f;Ko^ yvoxiv iyiitit^ ) Id , quod ludae evencrat* 
«x6X*«)iMj^ifpi ^"^n.^ quomodQ hie fcribit Syrus* .Hie- 

:^fo]ymitana eius temporfs lipgua prope ad Syjriacam ac^ 
cedehat. Ager sanguimSy^tX ager caedU^JMordacker^ 
quia pecunia .|>ro proditU)jDe lefu foluu emiMi erat, 

to. r^fierrw -r Ao^t'aps^C^ Haec duo loca: ex- 
tant Pi; LX«fsi a6* CIX, «• Mala imwsa^ttM: Davidw 


inimicis fu'a et rt^gni Ifraelicici, ttque adco Mediae, Prio* 
iis loci fenfus ell: Fiai illius palatium ( domiciliufn) 
desertum , m&^ue sit qui in eo habitet, 'R Iwavks^ , 
%)illa, ca^a rustica. Sed hebraicus textus habet r^Tbt 

quod pocius paiatium vel quodvis domicaium fignificat* 
Atterius loci fenfus eft : Munus eius accipiat aliuSm 
li^m iiPiffHorjjt faebr. ^^^pp eft praefectwra^ munus. 

Si haec de Davidis inimicis intelliguntur, omnia fbmi po& 
funt ad verbum. Multa nempe mala imprecatur Davidet 
Yioftibus fujs , et inter alia etiam haec , • ut palatia vel do* 
miciUa eorum defolentur , et munera eorum alii accipiant. 
Utnimqut locum Petrus a Davide et hoftibos eius » ad 
MeiCam et inimicos Meiliae , : nominacim ad ludam trans- 
fen, propter manifeftam fimilitudinem. Sed de luda.hi 
lod ad verbup intelligi non poffur^. Un4e enim con- 
ftaty doniiciliunt IiXdae mortui defertum et incultum fuif« 
fe ? £ft igitur deferta domus effigies interitus ^ aut Q dia- 
lectice dicas, pars aut fpecies interitus, et in his verbis 
ad lajdatn relatis, in univerfum hoc ineft: Vtinam m- 
tereat I Petrus nempe ex longo carmine dirarufn unan| 
decerpit Jmprccationem , nori quo haec una potiffimum 
fyllabatim fpectanda fit, fed ut doceatur , ad quern illae 
omnes dirae referri piiifint aut tiebeant. Nee ineft in 
verbis Pfalmorum proprie^ Vaticinium , quod;.ad luda^ 
folum pertineat ; fed hoc tantum vuit Petrusi Quod in' 
Ubro Psalmcrum scriptum est, fore ut impii , inpri^ 
misinimici Messiae male per eant^ id etiam, evenit 
ludae. Hie fenfus confllio P^^rinae orationia congruit, 
Nani ( Id quod Petrus vo)uit^ docere ) fi ludas intbriit ^ 
opus eft eius fuccelToire, >. Sied ii locus ad verbum capiar 
Tomus 111. B tur. 


tur> non valct conclufio: Quia domua Iu<lae defcrta ctt^ 
opUs eft eiua fucceiToTe* Simili liiodo Paulus illud dira- 
Tiim carmcD ojjanino ad ludaeoa pertincrc dicit. Rom. ^I* 
9. Vid, D. Sam, Fr. Nath. Mori diflert. de dUcrimU 
nesensus et ^ignificationis ^ p. 9 J* f«M» differtationum 
Th€Ologicar. ct Philologicarum. . • . 

^ !iti lafc OportBt igtturunUtn eorum, qui nobis* 
turn versutisunt per omne illud tempus, quo Domi- 
nus upud nos fuity initio facto inde a baptismate lof 
anniSy ad eum ditm^ qua siiblatus est ^ testem Jieri 
nobiscum resurrectionis eius. Conftrue : iaT sv hoc r£v 
ipiprnp-^ysvi^ai jxvv ^mIV. Twi/ cvvehfivrwv ^ft^ »yi* 
f£p Supple iiu Ex ii», quimobiscum verfati funt, five 
qui fuerunt in noftro coetu, toto co tempore, quo ii(r^k^B 

i(^ ^fiSg^ns^ )rf|^?A.^«v i(p' 3y/t«y, coraw, nobis ^ixit. 
Eft enim haec periphrafis, fignificans tilum fkmiliaris con- 
fuetudinis. ig^ifisvoQ — <iv€k^(^^7f (i(f>* rffrnvy '\, e. ah 
initio usque adfinem muneris eius. iri ru ^xttirfML* 
fOQ looivys, ex quo ab loanne fuit baptizatus. Id cnim^ ini- 
tium ei fuit aufpicandi muneris. , Verfati autem erant cum 
Icfu non tantum duodecim Apoftoli, fed et 70. difcipuli. 
'* ■*. * ■ " 

%%. Koq hTitrxp ^UxrA/csu^yUti/iii h, 1. mettphorice 
%{ksisto^.proponoeligendos, ichbringein Vctrschlag. 
Verifimfte^ iios diio& ^ losephum et Matthiam, iuifle 
e nuraero LXX. difcipulorum , qups lefus lecum haliuit, 
et quos interdum dimifltperPalaeftinam, docendi cauffa, 
tit 16gimu5 Luc. X. Bar$€i,bai vi^tut familiae cognomen 
fuiffe^ filius alicuius Sahu^fffuffi cognomen autem* lo* 
fe^oa nactttt effe .videtui lp|fi^J|>^indolem c,t moref . 



24» lS.»^ii^yifS^» ) Cut funt omnium homiimm mimi 
^Doti , qui cumium indolem » fentiendi cogitandique ratio* 
km habet perfpeccam , qui Deus eft TqIus. Homines ao* 
tea faepenumero i^xterna fpecie falluntur. 

as. Aa^s/V riv nkrjfov TT^Q hxMvlac tcwttiq xffi ir^^ 
VoXf^) Vt €kccipi<it munus hoc Apo^tolicuni. KK^pop 
TTQ SiKXOviiH liabuimus fupra v. 17. hie additur arwroAJJ^, 
niminim £y d^^S ^o^^i/, pro cciro^chnTJ^. , i^ ^q trocfifiTj 1^. 
<««) Vnde dece^sU , i>ci excidit ludas. Cuius ofiicii 
deicttor fuit ludas. P^^D. wofisvd'ijvoif iiQ riu riv$v rip 

Urn') Variae funt interpretum fententiac de loci buiut 

fcnib. tetrusJieuchtnius^Qx^Vacit de abitu ludae in do- 

mum fuam ad mercaturam faciendam » vel ad alia nego* 

da fufcipienda* Sic 1 Mace. XI, 38. Demetrius didtuc 

permlOiie militibus Xms, ut quisquc redir^t i^ riv Kiiop 

riirou. Huic affinis eft Krebsii fententia, qui putat hacc 

verba explicanda efle ex ootiflima ilia loquendi radone, quo 

homines ad suumxfuUque locum^ h« e.dooium, abiisse 

dicuntur; adeo ut idem fit, quod ex loco dliquo rece- 

dere, s. ab hominibus^ qtiibuscum fueris, secedere» 

StnCm igltur efiet; ludaa secessit u npbiSy munereApO'^ 

stdlatus, relicto. Communior intcrpretatio eft, ludam ad 

inferos abiisse. In locum proprium i. e. qui ipfi melius 

conveniebat, quam Apoftolica function Ignativk^sidMig- 

nes. 5. iirel iv riXw f* wpoiy^rx ix^i, ir/HSircu rx 

ivo9 «VS S t8 ^ivxroQt Hffi V 4^h ^ ^ocx^o^ hg riy 

iiiov riirov fAikkes x^fsTi^^\^Baal turim in Num. 

XX V, as. Balaam ivit ii\Jiqcu|ii^ fuum , i. e. in gehennam. 

De mortuorum fede p roj^w u^^cpatur EccK Iir> ao. c. VI, 

6. Quicquid fit, fenius otomoo eHe videtur; ludas eo 


venity ubi iuftam accipiet mercedem. Alii hanc phrafin 
de fuccelTore ludae cxpHcant, itaut infin. pcirdeat a ver- 
, bo kxfisTv , et vertendum fit, ut aheat ad locum suum 
ut locum suum, occupet. ' ^ 

36. "EiofHocv nkrifHi ivruV') tecerunt sortes I Modus 
nobis ignotus eft, Veteres folitos cfle coniicere tabirfas 
in urnam aliquam, in quijbus tabulis nomina erant fcripta, 
docet Fabricius in Bibl. Antiq. pag. 460. Turn verba 
iiF69sv i xki^poQ vertenda funt: exiit sors. Mpshemius 
per uXiipsQ intellexit suffragia. Qui fententiae repugnat, 
quod ftatim fequitur itrsaeu i %\7JpoQ, quodnon poteft ver- 
ti : suffragium cecidit. ffvyKXTs^7ip/<$7i fieri rm ^i'- 
itv,ot ocTFCiikwv ) Communi sententia adiunctus est ad 
undecim Apostolos^ i. e. eooptatus. Verbum ductum eft 
a nomine -^^^oq , feu '^rj<piQy quo calculus feu lapillus fig- 
laificatur. Nam calculis coniectis fententiae olim fitc fuf- 
fragia declarabantur. 


I, j\.aj lu rf ^VfirkfipSSaf rijv ijfiifotv rifc irsufTfico^JiO 
Quum advenisset dies pentecostes. Verba baec ita elTe 
vertenda, res ipfactloci parallel! Lucn, 57. II, ai. cet. 
fatis docent. Tijg irevrtiH^iji^ fc. if/iip»i poft feftumH- 
fchatos. Quod apud Hebraeos dicebatur festum hebdo^ 
madum^ id a ludaeis inter 'Graecos verfantibus appiella*- 
tum eft Feftu;n Tsvr^jws'^c* diei quinquagefimi a Pafdia- 
te. lofeplius Antiq. XIII , i6.~ Ilsyrj^xotfjJ rj/nifoc. M^'f» 
T^p rS wiffx^'^^^9 ^^i^^,^;'"f^./^^ T»y itptirtav irocpot rofSg 
'la^x/na;. Die penteco^ij^ prtiftid lex dau fuit Iiidaeis in 
jf^feno; nunc vero dQCtrina Chrifti Hierofolymii in nia- 

xim» 91 

, xima omnium natlonum frequentia folenniter promulf tt 
fiiit. Praetoca fefti tempore haec fieri oportcbat idco, 
ut, qui cruci lefu adfuerant, lidem haec quoquc fptrcta* 
rent. ^ "AnroafteQ , non tantum duodecim Apoftoli , fed 
etiam caeteri hominea, numcro centum ac vigintl , c \^ 
15* ifu3tvfi»iiv') Significat aaimorum ftudiorumquc con* 
iunctionem. 'Erl ri »vri , fc. iiUTjff^. Hefyctuui cxpU* 
cat: QfiS^ dig riv durov riiroy. 

a. Kecf iydifsro'^uxd'rjfievoi) Et repente ex aire or^ 

ius est sonus veluti ruenHs venti , qui (fonusj totam 

donium , ubi commorabanturf replevit. Vcrbum ^L 

/s^ixv ad violcntufn> quo venti moventur, impetum notan* 

dam adhiberi folet. Aelian: hift. anim. L. VII, €♦ ^4, In 

JBasphoro Thracio, ivesiav to itysSfjiM fi/xtov iK(pdfi^rdUf 

quum veritus ingruit violentus. rfxi^g , infra comm* 6. 

(fomj^ qua voc€ LXX. faepc utuntur pro hebn ^p, quum 

dc tonitru fermo eft. Vid. Exod. IX, a5. a8. cap. XX, 18 

Apoc. XI9 19- Sonitus ille, tonitrui Qmilia ^ fignum iiut 

praefcntiac divinac, adventumque Spiritua S. in Apofta* 

los illabentis portend! c. Tale quid narratur lofcpHo An* 

tiq, yin, 4. J. Kfl^' ixkffpooffBV ck^, riv oxou/, « rf<xotv 

na^fisvotj Krebsius riv oTmv h,i. non de ddmo aliqua 

private^ fed de oeco (. conclapi , quod in templo fue* 

rit, intelligendum elTe.exiftimat. N<d fine rati one* Con* 

ftat enim, feilo Pentecoftes,41la dief parte, horanemQe ter-< 

tia(;v 15,) folemniflima nempe omnium hora precandi, 

uniimquemque facris publicis intcyreiTe debuliTe , nee fine 

impiecatis nota abeife pottiiife^^ ut ex Thaltnudjflis docet 

Capellus in Spicil. obiprVatt ad h. 1. ut alia taceam. 

OTk^q autem»^« btine oec"^^, nihil aliud eft, quam quod 

/ B 3 non 


Hos didintlA tin Saah Tales ^tem oecos in teropio Hte- 
rofolymitano triginta fuiffe, tefti« eft losiphus Ant.VllU 
3« %. Huic fententiae obflare, yid«tur hoc^ quod Apo&o- 
^ 11 fine coneeffione peculiar! magiflratus ludaici oecum tetth 
pli vix occupare potuiflent* Tale quid autem coucenKTe 
Ittdaeos difcipulis ChrilH, fibi exodsy non eft credibiU* 
Videtut igitur inteiligi domus 9 ub! cotnmorabaiuor tum 
Apoftoli, Verbum H^otS^ijSou h. 1. commorqri fignificat. 
Demofthenes de eorona: Rani isti legati^ Kx9i!vra iv 
fHocxeiov/oft Tfistg iks^ ju>7Jvocg^ per tres integro^ merises 
in Macedonia commorati sunt, , 

Tvpie) Et visaesunt iUis ^ivisae quasi Jflqmmulae ig-- 

. ms. ^ Nam yk£<r7cu baud dubie ex ufu Hebraismr, ignis 

flanimulae dicuntur, lefaiae exemplo , qui c. V, 04. taleta 

ignis pafticulam^ U^jj ?1^^» '^^ot^axv xv^og dixitw Lin* 

gude igitur> ftint partes illls firailes, ut dcculte fimul ad- 
miraculum fie alludatur/ Flammuhie igneae quae illis ap- 
patuerunt, dfcuntur it'xfi^sp t^i/iisvoi li (i" Media ^ 
difcurficantes in iho conclavi mode hue » modo illuc. 
iniStifti id i(p' evcc gm^oy ciuruu ) Referendum eft hoe 
ad ti vSp, ae il dicat : xgif £(^7I<tqs,v ivroT^ tScrsI itotfiB' 
pi^ifisvou yXSor^eU Tvpic 9 ^^* iicd^tp avrSif uot^jXBi/^. 
Res cogitari poteft lie » ut dicamut , flanunulas illas ab^ 
inirio difcurfitaiTe in cohclavi , poftea vero fuper Apo- 
ftolis tremulo motu haeOfle , non difcurfiuire in domo. ' 
Defctibit Lucas v. a. 3. phaenonienon adfpectablle , fed 
non definit , an fuerit firapliciter procella cum tonitri* 
bus , an vero peculiaris Dei op^M^tiof. miraculum? Hoc 
autera facile inteUigitur , . ^fijoikif.l^iire hoc phaenotnenon 
procellae ct fuiminibus. Illuftris Eichhornius (in der ^ 
\ ^ Allgeiiu 


Angem. Biblioth« d^r bibl. Littcratur, Tom. HI. pag. %z%. 

ff. ) non agnofcit phi;^enomefion ^liquod externum, fi^ 

verbis noftris animi impetum, et afflamm quetidam, en* 

thttfiasmum 5 more Rabbiaico iignificari cenfet. * Illu(l« 

r^tionis caufla affert iimilla etempla ex Rabbinonim lib* 

ris^ e. c Schir Hg^scbirim raJbba fpl. la 2^ et iHid- 

rasch Ruth rai>ba, fol. 4ft. i. ,, £0 tempore, quo vi* 

ri docti (ludent in lege, et Vtopheus et Hagio* 

graptos pergunt^ ignis circa ipsos flammavit, et ve^^ 

bi ipfos exhilataruni ^ eo modo^ quo idem in promuU 

g*tio»e Sinaitica factum eft, etc. ^ Sed vide, quae eon-f 

tramonuit Ven^ St orri us, in differt, exeg. inlibror. N« 

T^ hiftoricor. aKquod loca , P. If. pag, 73. fq. Verifimi* 

UoT nobis efle videtuf Siichaeli^ fententia, qui eiectreas 

Auntiilas vifas elTe exiftimat, quae alias ^tiam confpici** 

untur , et hominibus infidere , nee tamen lirere folentw 

C^nferre iubet VirgiL /^tn. Lib. II, v. 680— 691. IQ. 

GoTTFR. Lackemachkr in Co^mipentcuUQn^ de Unguis 

wter ^pjustolos distributis y (in Obfervatt. eius Philct- 

logicis fielmit. 17^5,) cuius fummam exhibuit Gotti.» 

Imman. DinJ)orf, (in Auctario ad C, Mori v^rflonen^ 

et explicationem Actuum Apoft^ P. ^. p. V. fq.^^hocetiam 

commate yXS<f(r»s mfmifefte^^'aZectQ^eiTeftatuit, utv.4. 

et 11. nee apparere, cur interpretes huiiis yocabuUfignit 

^tionen\, quae bis adbuc in fequentibus occurrat, d^^ 

il^rendam putent. Iiitelligcndas igitur eiTe dia,l6ciof in 

Apoftolorum coecu diftribiitas. Ex eius igitur tententia. 

pronomen avro^ referendum eft ad participium ifUfiMpi^i*, 

Msvoi vertiquc poffunt it\{er ^^s, ut haec elfet conftru- 

ctio: S(p^7jmuL y\Sv^oeiiXi^^pi^iju.8vo(f, avro/Jf, Ojbserv(\* 

tutnfuit Um^m inter eo^dUtribui^ eodepimodoMattbt 

P4 XXV«, 


XXVir, 35. I-uc. Xmi, 7* alHsqud locis. Vocabuh* 
tSffsi irvpi^ , ad qtiae proxlrtic pracccdens ykSstrou repc* 
tendum eft » loomparatio esp^iiQ^^^ » 9^ dialectorum , 
quibus Apoftoli liinc ufi funt , vel fermoiium poduji ab 
lis habitotum veheineiitia ixigms cum Igne conlertur, qua 
tenfli ^o-ei Matth. Ill, 16. ufurpatur. Igitur yk£<rffcii 
USati QykS^Qfotf^ vritfog funt fermonea ^igni fimilea, L ^ 
affeetum fpirantes animi Veheraenti gaudio pletiiilimi , et 
iiicredibili ftudio innnehfa Dei beneficia ^elebrandi flagran- 
tes, V* |i» Credibile eft, Lucam eo confilio donum Spi^ 
ritiis S. igrii affinailaife^ ut tacitt fimul fignificaret^ nunc 
illud^ quod loannes Matth. Ill, 11. praedixifiet, eveniile^ 
Poftrcma yerba ini^ttri rs iCp* Mvx ^et^ov ivrm fic ver* 
tit Lackjemacher: Si^uidem consedU super unitTn-^ 
iquemvis. eorum » Spiritus S* , quod fubiectum ex Ce- 
quentibus >hic fupplenduta, cenfet^ ufum tutem elTe Lu-^ 
ca^ phrafi ludaeia fainiliari , qui de homine Spiricua fan- 
cti donis imbuto dkere folerent : habitat sUper eum' 
Spiritus S. Quare locum integrum fic interpretatut ; Ani- 
madv^rsum fidt linguas inter eos di&ttibui , aut o&- 
• S£rvatum in illis a fpectatoribus , ab ipfis etiam App. 
fiolis/uit, quod linguae f. dialecti peregrinae^ quae in 
ore ipforum quasi quaedam faces essentf i^iter ipCot dif* 

4. Kotf iit)Ji<$7i(T6L¥ '^ irtip^iffBScu) El omnesim^ 
^etu qUodam divino acti coeperunt Unguis exteris Za« 
qui, prouti facultas ipfsis Deo pperante concessa erat^ 
De varia fignificatione vocU v^ifif^jji otroQ d y /« vide na- ^ 
tita ad Matth. Ill, 16. IV, i.. .$ea!iguacritur : quo fenfu hie 
accipienda fit phrafis ixkli<&iiif^vmyivfMtri^ «2y&; De per-- 

* - fona ^ 


fona Spiritus fancti nemo facile cogitaverit. Qoomodo 

eniin Spirittis fanctus , omnipraefens, modo locaH an!- 

mos homiimm occupare did ppterlt 9 Igitur rejpHeri spi' 

ritu sancto erit, operante et adjuvante Deo aliquid age* 

re, animo tnagno ^t ford aggredi it fkcere, quod con- 

fuetas homtnum virefjjftiperat. Sie geriethen in Begei^ 

sterung , Juhlten sich ausserordentUch gettdrkt zu 

Tcden in fremden Sprachen. Axkhv ird^xtg yXti^ffxtc, 

hqui perigrinis Unguis. Alia lingua eft , quae mfh! 

non eft Vernacula. Apoftolorum igitur quisque locunit 

cftllogua, quae ipft non erac vern^dula. Hoc per fe cU<* 

TttHi eft, Heroerus tamen ( Van der Gabe der Spra* 

chcn amersten christlichen Ffingstfesie^J^xgzt 1794.} 

/bniit.- yhii977j hxXBiV efle animo commoto loqui (beget- 

ftcrt fprechen, Jl yhitrtron^ AoAj/v, dvc^3'dyy8cl9oci9 magno 

enthufiasmo repletum loqui Q viel begeiflert fprechen ; ) 

irci/fotig 9 xmivou^ yXu^^ctTc kaXeiv'f in ova vaticinia at- 

que oracula corumque explicationem proferre; iS/x ^/«- 

Uxru kxKhv ifta oract^la atque Vaticinia ^atqiie liym* 

no8 ita proferre , ut qui ea audiat , fe abreptum fentfat, 

atque fuam ipfius explicationem, fuas fpes in illit animad- 

vertat , ( jene Gcetterspriiche , Weissagungen \uni 

Lohgesdnge also vorhringen^ dafs der Horende begei« 

ftert, lich bingeriifen fuhlt , und seine eigne HofFnungea 

in ihnen richtig-wahmimmt. ) Sed haec explicatio liec ge« 

910 linguae nee contextui convenire videtur. Ergo omnino 

varlae dialecti Jntdligendae efle videntur« 

' . \ '" ■- 

AddideHint olim iSm««a: f|Str« interpretes 9 Apoflolbs 

nunquam ihtea didicilfe*'jW| Hnguas. Sequeretur igitur 

infuium ^^t iis habitum "^novas ipfjsque antea inauditaa 

B ^ voces 

*6 • .' ^CHQU4 

▼oces pl'dflerendi 9 iisque cogiutiones anftntque fenfus ex^ 
l^nn^endi. Quam hoc fit difficile cogitatiij nemo noil vi*» 
det. Nec^uspiam relatum Ugimus > linguas ifts^s peregri-f 
nas Apoftolls antea plane ignotai^ fulfTe. Lucas eoini in^ 
Ux linguas peregrinas , quibus locutoa eiTe Apoftoios ^di-s 
clt, refers etiam dialecn^ix cfaaldaico *. Syriacam , qu^e la 
ludae^i, ufitata erat^i ut el Ungiiam graecam et latinamn 
(v. 9, 10.} CoAftat autem, dialectum Gaiilaeam>^ quae 
erat vernaci^la Apoftbiis , non mulium diver&tj;^ faiiTe % 
dial^to ludacorum ludaeaiQ inbabltanthim, fMatth.XXVI, 
73* > ufos effe Apoftolos v^fione graeca Ale^ andrina , 
t4coque huius linguae non'fuiffe ignaros, neq lingua la« 

^ tinam plane ignotam elTe potuifle ludaeh PaIaeftinenii^U8« 
t^udientibus il«manos , ngn tantum Hierorolymis fed iix 
aliis etiam urbibus fua utent^s li^ua, Qvod ad alias » 
e. c. Perfaruia et Aegyptioruni linguas attinet, invfOtats^ 
quidem ill;^ erant in Falaeftina, nen tameo prorfus igno^ 
tae, Conftat enim magnam ludaeorum multitudinem e^ 
omnibus fere provinciis orbis terr^rum non tantunifefto* ^ 
rum cauiTa ad breve te^ipus veniffe Hierofolyma 9 fed 
inukos etiam ftudiorum cauffa adiifie banc urbem, adeo^ 
que fuas fibi habuiiTe ,fynag<)gaa^ ( infra c. VJ, 9.) Ergo 
DOn omnino defuit opcafio unius vel aUerius peregrinae 
linguae notitiam aliquam fibi comparand! iudae;is Palae^ 
flinenfibus. lam non dicit Lucas, unumquemque Apo-; 
ftoiorum omnibua illis pcriegrinis Unguis effe locutos,^ 
fed res ipfa docet, uni hac, alteri i}la lingua loqui con« 
tigilTe. Quodfi hose fumimus ^ non adeo difficile fuiffi^ 

'' vid^wr Apoftolis ex ufu ^p c^jV&ietiidinecum exteris lu- 
daeis fibi familiarem redd^re vupani vel alteram liiiguam 
pere|;ri<iam« $9tUlta propfiis^ ; eftiao^ ft^diis eorum • qui; 



pcregrinU Unguis titebantur, aliquid tribiSendam effe, vt^ 

rofimile fit ex locis i Cor. XU. ^^^^(IV. ubi Paulus ChtU 

ftiatios iubet ^tudere donis illfs, ^ifkSv ri x^(^l^''^% 

I Cor. XII, 31. XIV, I. la. Divini aHquid, ct confucn 

tas liumanas vires fuperans in hac re fuilfe, cquidem nul* 

lus dubito. Scribit enim Lucas, Apaftolos plenos Spi^ 

ritu, i. c. ttngnz fiducia a Deo excitata ( 

locutos esse xa&tic ri TvsSfix iitin ivtotg dro^^ty' 

yeScu^ prouti Deus pro sua poientig, singuih vin* 

huiiw vel alius lingu^ae loquendae trihuerit^ Sa^ ope- 

ntio et aaxiiiuntDei ufum virium naturalium non exQjUr 

dit. Ergo Joquendi ufui Sacrae fcripturae et fanae ratlo- 

Jiis priudpiis convenientiflimum effe videtur^ fidlcamus^ 

unuinqueaique Apofh>lorum ufu et coQfuetudine cum. li^* 

daeis exteris« Hi^rofolymis et in aliis locis Palaeflinae ve]> 

fentibus , comparaffe fibi aliquam , licet valdc imp^rfen 

Ctam uniut vel alius linguae cognitionem , die Pentecofleft 

autem eos primum eiVe aufos uti facilitate Ifl^, adeo ut 

pwfegrinis Unguis liudes Dei celebrarcnt, et de rebus dir. 

vinis promte diflfererent, (nam Ko^XbTv faepiffime effe 

docerey de rdigione disserere, oxamhw^ conftat,^. (v. i u} 

quod anrea nunqu^tit aufi fuerant. Hoc othnino e?at ppui 

Dei, animps eorum excitanris et corroborantis ad ea prae^ 

ftanda, quae vires eorum natura^les excedere viderentur. 

Httic fcntentiae hon repugnat,>QUod Aft. X» 4^. XIX, (J. 

narratur. Non enim dicitur iftos homines lin|;uarum pe, 

regtinarum^ quibiis utcbuntur antea prorft^ ig^iaros fulf« 

fe; nee vis miraculi in eo tantum,erac, quod Unguis p^ 

regrinis loquqrcntur, fed ^laffi et quidam maxime in eO, 

quodlaudes \H\ celebrar%,y,i;t de divinis rebus, egregie 

diffcrcrcnt, (^ifji^tyiXwav ri?-0fi^v, c. X^ ^<5. ^ «rf ofi$^ 


r«;ov, cap. XIX, (>. ) Alii fumunt, non Apollolcw, ftl 
exteros'tantummodo ludcteos^ qui- in numero difcipU" 
lorum fuerint, ( v» i. 2. ) Unguis peregrinis ufos cfi'e ; 
quod non eft de nihilo ; nam permUkos exteros ludaeos 
Hierofolyma habitatum conceffifie, ex y. S- P^tet. I. L. L. 
Naohtigall / Beycrage zur Erlauterung - v^n Apoftel- 
gefchichtc * , 4 — 11. in Henkli Promtuar. novo Touk 
VI. pag. 113. fqq.) exiftimat, intelligendas effe diverCis 
dialectos unius eiusdemque linguae^ nimirum Syrochaldai- 
cae» vel Aramaeae. Idem fere edam verifimile ^vifum eit 
LackeMacheho , C 1. c, ad v. 3.) cui fufficere videntur 
lingua hebrai€a>c^m dialectis ^cQgnatis » quarum nemo au-r 
ditorum fuerit« qui non inteliigeret: nulli enim ufui fuif- 
fe> fi Deus barbararum gentium » adquas Apbftoli nun* 
quam perventuri eflent, iinguas, mentibus leorum infufae 
. fuilTent ; Deum- autem nihil fruftra facere, Sed res eft in^ 

Non tantum Apoftolis, fed reliquis quoque in Chri- 
ftum credentibus concefTum fuiife linguarum donum, affir** 
mavit lo. Casp, Santoroccius , Prof, olim Marpurg* in 
Cogitatis deftup«ndo linguarum miraculo. Marpurg* 171 8* 
Sufpicati funt nonnulli, e. c* Salmasius , hoc donum tin*' 

' guarum fuilTe momentaneum, ac ftatim ceiTaife* Haec 
opinio non poteft probari, fi ^jerum eft, quod (hpra fiim- 
fimus, Apoftolos iam antea fibi unam et alteram Ifi^guam 
peregrinam familiarem reddidiffe. Anonymus (in den 

'^Beytr^en zur Beforderung d^s verniinftigen Denkens in 
der Religion, Fgfcic. 16 P/r^i;6a,iqq.) ykSatrus putn tfTt 
egregias sententias, Iaud<^,t)f Deum, dpxologias, Pfal- 
morum particulas^ precatiunc^las , dicta biblica in diver^ 

^ fia 


&i'diofQatibu8f in Syiiagogis Hierofolymitanit ufitata. Sed 
exeiD'pla hiuus Iignificationis deiidetantur. De fine et mi- 
litate huius ilOni dlfleruit V^n. Storr i. c. p. 6i. £oi 
qui charisma hoc infiar habitus fuide , ut quis pofTet om* 
neslinguas^ quandocunque vellet^ docendi cauflfa loqui , 
fibi perfuadent, aliaque aflumunt, quae nullit nituntur ar* 
gumentis, bene jrefutavit b. ErnxsTi in Piogr, dedoni 
linguarum natura^ Lipfiae, 1765. v 

5. IGjtro/xSj/rfic 'I»rf«3w) Verbum x«ro/x«ar faeperc- 
fpondet Hcbraeo ma, quod et %xrttn$hf et rafo/xefl/ vcr- 
^ folet, interdum et rf/«rp/j8€/v: ac dicitur noil tantum 
de iis> qui alieubl fedem iixerunt, fed etiam de iit^ qui 
urbem aliquam negotiorum caufla adeunt , ad tempus ali- 
qfSioA fbi fubdituri. Hanc notionem boc quoque loco 
tenendam eife multi exiftimant, eosque intelligunt, qui ad 
pafcha , aut ad pentecoften celcbtandara Hierofolyma ve- 
niffent. Sed recte rapnet Woi.fiu8 in curis ad h. L nuN 
lam adeffe praegnantein cauiTam, cur a confueta notions 
(hahitare^') fic recedendum^ ludaeis enim idem tune 
ufu r^ceptum fuilfe videtur , quod adhuc a nonhullis e6- 
rum fieri confuevit, ut nempe fmgulari religione ducti, ab 
eiiLceris regionibus tecram Canaan » nomina.tim Hierofoly* 
ma adeant , . vitae finem ibi exfpectaturi. Huius confilii 
rationea tunc temporis vel maxime inire poterant, quod 
hoc modo facultatem haberenc , perpetuo facrificia De o 
offerendiy quod alibi noht licebat, fella. folemniora celeb-* 
randi> ec coram videndi , quid de populo ludaico , Mef- x 

iktm exfpectante> ageretur. Eaml^m fententiam MichaelU 
ad h. 1. tuetur* Ab his -infta y;4o. diftinguuntur ot iin* 
iflliivtsq 'Pwfiiiot. 'icuips^ ifthJ^^sH. J Eft liaec faepe de- 
aonmutiQ Profelytorum T b. - 1. autemludaei etiam inteili* 

V gun- 



ganmt^ Verte igiturt J^iri religiosti dro itdcvro4 SStvs^ 
*r£v thri riv ipxvcv ) i. e. £x variis n^tttonibus prhis 
ierrarum, Eode^p fenfu v(f>* 7JK/ca five vrri riv ^/Uoir 
palllnidtdtur; qui loqu^Qdi modus exacte refpondet Heb'* 
^«ico ^^^»3 '^DO ^^^clefw I, p. et alibi. NoUvit au- 

tilfft hiiius loci tf3r«/>/3oA.iJi/ ^Theophylactdst ctait, iricvretf 
^ccipiendunl In*/ vo/SLoSy^ dt Imultis. 

<Ji Tevo/iii/TjQ ik r^Q ^oifv^4 to^vr^i ) (pftw^ hie idem, 
qi^od ^j^^^ comm. 2. Match. XXI V, 31. i Cor, XIV, 7^ 
S. Uaec vox Qon aed«$ folum, in quibus erant Apofloli, 
ftd urbem implevitw auy^k^s To tX?3'oc HSf a^«'J'^%t/5'?^) 
iy t. ir<i^oixJ^7i ^' i^xifixiTtVf ut recte Chrysostomus ex- 
l^Uditk Sic P/ii7o , do lacobo audita lofephi liiorte pag^ 
529, ' t). «rt;'y;i^y^ei$ Hi rrf^ itepiit<t&^(T60Ui ^ ^doltHre 
turbatu9. Hefychius: fruvsx^'^^^ cvverocpdix'^^l* Zf< |x»- 
ov «r<; ixK^cg T^ W/a (fiaA^xr^ AaX«i/rft;j> dvtdfv^ UnUs-' 
quisque audiebat cos loquentes fua lingua, ut ^ ii/k iii- 
kenroQ^ rwv ftxifovra;i/ fit, non rHv ^yMkavrtdv. AtciksHTOQ 
liic linguam a ceteris omnibus diverfam , irdpccy ykSatrosu 
fignificare poteft propter y. 4. nifi p^tius/ yXtSfftr^ 
vocabuio iJdkekrog pofita fit^ ut nonnuUi exiilimant. , Re-^ 
pete dicta ad comma 4. 

7. TahkAAti 1. e^ indDcti, qui He ipfi quidem bona 
dialecto utuntur. Turn tempods valde rarum erat , fi quis 
pcaeter vernaculam alia peregrina lingua meretur. Noa 
igitur mfrum, fi.obftupuit multitudo,' quod ai^et bo* 
mines plebeios» quales erant Apodoii , exteris loqui lin* 
guis. EiCHHORNius (!• c. jf^1i47. f.) nomen Gtlilaeo-- 
rum b. L^ec^ae potius, (pjiimfiaMae efle, ftatuit. Haec 


\ 8i 

fententia. naB eft nova ^ fed oUm Jam a to. Edwards et 
&elandx> defenfa, ut Woliius adlh^ 1. notat. Quod au* 
tem idem Vir doctiffimas ceniet, audientes hoc cantum 
miratos effe, quod Chiriftiani aufl fiiiffent contra mot-em rc« 
ceptum ludaeorum ufum peregrinarum linguanim in ora* 
tionibus facris permittcre> id cum contextii vix Concilia- 
ri potent, f ^i6^ quae Storrius contra hanc fententJam 
monuit 1. c. pag* 74, ff. ) Ncxua commatis 7. et 8. apertoi 
docere videtur , auditores hoc fUilTe miratos, quod ho* 
i&ines plebeii, in Galilaea nati ec educati, nuUis vel iti* 
iieiibiis vel Uteris exculcf , alii alio peregrino fermone 

p. nif^ei M^ Uf^ioiletcO u e. ludaei, qtii inter Pdr» 
thos i^ Medos etc. nati fiint, et intter eos olim habitarunr. 
'EkatfitTca^ Fersae, ^b JSZarnquae eft provincia Perfiaead 
Gnum Perlicum. Vid. lef. XI> 11, etXXI, 2* ludaea no« 
nunator, quia dialectus Galilaeorum diverfa erat a dialecto 
ludaeam incolentinm. Matth* XXVJ, 73. 'A9I* h. 1. eft ea 
Afiae pars^ quae Proeonfularis a Romania dicitur, et in 
provinciam Romanam erat redacta. 

10. ^0/ IxiirifiSvrBg ^(nf/ioJoi } Gives Roman! , tan 
nati ludaei , quam afcitii feu facti ex aliis gentibus. 'E^#* 
Ay/te/V (Ignificat aliquo in populo praefentem , ficut con-, 
tra dtroi^fiBiv 9 abfentem elTe., et irif^rt non incolatum 
perpetuura, fed moram advenae , iterum abituri. flpocnf^ 
luroif ii iS i^voSu trpotrskffkv&irsg f. riS <^«f , oC Swi- 
das explicate Vid. not. ad Matth. XXni> !$• 

11. T» M«T«^& rS 0€f)-ppera magna et illiistria 
Dei. Sic Pf. LXXl, 19. Dei rMSli: laudantur. Ergo 

r fen- 

59 . SCHOUA 

fenfus eft« ApoRoloB celebrafle laudibus lUuftda Dei dpe* 
sa, qualia erant refufcitatio Chrifti e mortals f evectio eiut 
in coelum etc. / 

fi. *ES/^xyro^TSfo sTvoci^ Obstupescebant omnes^ 
et quaer^bant inter se^ five difputabant, quidnam 3- 
lud sibi vellet ? aiU quonam evasurum &sset. 

t^.'^EtepU ii ^Ktv d^ovTsc ) AHilegunt imx^i^ov". 
r$i, Moto rijiU dixerunt. Verbis ;^X«y«^/v ct yek^ 
promifcue et coniunctim quum alii Scripcores otuntur , 
turn etiam Piiilo. Sic deSacrif. Ab. et CJ^aini. yakwat 
^ Xksyx (^is<Fiu iTn(pmuSvr6Q^ rotvrx iig ocvpm;^ r*- 
dent et cachinantur^ reclamantes, in crastinum ista^ 
in yXivHHQ fisfis'^w/xduM ii7i) TkauMog, mustum. Lucas 
videtur iliud mudi genus intelligere , quod Plinius inf' 
hsvHO^, reliqui fcriptores generis nomitvs ykwnog nuncii* 
parunt. Veteres lie praepararunt , ut contra ftiam natu*- 
Tam> qua, quum fervec , in vinum mutatur, per longum 
temporis fpatium integrum et incorruptum fe confervaret, 
atque per totum Annum muilum maneret huiutque iuciuir 
d^m faporem retineret. Vid. lo. £rn. Imman. Walchii ditL 
de natura et indole rS ykivn^i. * 

14* ^tx^elg-'^visTtx^ Aut Petrus folus locutus eft, 
ceteris undecim Apoilolis addantibus, et fermonem com* 
probantibus; aut Petrus initium fecit dicendi et alii eum 
feciiti funt. Mff — awror^) Clara voce eos allocu* 
tus est ; banc orationem,ad eos habuic. ivutr/^otd^a ri 
^rjfixri fin) Phrafis belieniftica, lob. XXXII, ix. In au* 
res vestras immittite verbis^^mea. In ^otatione, quae le- 
quitUTf Petrus removet a U fuisque coUegii fufplcionetn 



cbrietatiis, deinde ve^ oftendit, memorafiile foelii vati* 
ciflium de donis fpirjtas fancti mine impleti, -ethitec om--^ 
Bia-Deo ita dirigente fieri ad d^monftrandara veritateQip . 
lefiim Nazarenura, imper.cnicUixum, tlTe Jdefliain* 

15- Eft — vM-ipM^') Horam diei tertiam • noftra ri- 
tlone cflTe circit^r nonara antemeridianim, omncs fdunc 
Non erat credibile ilia die! hora homines cbrios efle. Ac* 
cedit quod ante finitas prcces ;et obladones matutinas , f. 
e.-ante horam dial quartam ftec cibum ncc potum guftare 
fokbant reljgioij inter ludaeoa, 

16. TSri <<i— 'Lwjij Nunc evemt^ ^uod praedU 
^erit JoiL cap. HI, i. fqq, Scquitur Lucas in kuius loci 
^t aUorum productione LXX. interprets , non tamea ad 
orauflim J verbis uiterdum mutatis aut transpofitis, 

17. 'Ev xocTc hxirxiQ rjfiipoLiQ ) In Hebraeo eft 
P"*'**|nK, quod fignificat />ojeca J et fie in verjSone Ale-- 

xandrijna exprimitur. Lucas autem iv roii^ i^xir^c TffU^ 
ftu^ poftiit , quae formula interdum in hebraico fennone 
posthaev fignificaty veluti Genef. XLIX, i. Petrus vati. 
cbium loelis manifeile ad 4ies~ MeiGae refert. dnx^ iiri 
ri "itvivfjiMri^ fisy In textu hebraico iimpliciter eft: ef* 
fundam Spiriiupi meumi Ergo haec Syntaxb^ «* Spiritu 
meo^ nan eft urgenda* Senfus eft : Cognition^ mei uber^ 
riijfia imbuam homines. EJTund'er^, largiter dart. Spirit 
tusdivinus^ cogitandi ratio menti divinae confotmis, 
uberrima Dei cognitio. lefaiae XI, 2: iiri irS(Txv vxpxx^ 
nlt^:i"""7b"''7y, fuperdiverfae for tis homines; nam ^^2 

€(lfg^ feepcseft homo, ^Mirpo'^^rev<riiffiv ) Afflatym di- 

vinum fentient. rp^^^revsfv non fcmper eft futura 

Tomus IIL C pra$- 

54 . : SCH0LI4 . 

praediceref hi interdum eiUm cjfflatu divino Icqui^ 
quo ampiiOM fignificttu h. 1. acci^ienda eft baec vox. Nam 

«cttltorcs Dei tsinpott Apoftolorum non praedixtnint fu- 
tura, faltiid Klt»> hoc fieteirtUit^ fed Deo operants et af- 

'flante docuerunt. f^etrus ttfttt hoc vaticinium ad rem, 
quae modo contigerat. Celebraveraiit autem laudca Dei 
' in omnibus linguis; et hoc etiam eft vp9(pift6veiy. Vld, 
Luc. i) 6?. W 0^' v8UvfffHoi--iuvinHoc69i^0vrcu) Et ju-^ 
venes vestri visa videbunt » et senes ,vestri per som^ 
tiia monebuntut\ idrurfuscft: Diverfaeaetatis homi- 
nes nnfpirante et afBSlnte Deo loqUentur. Nam visa tuide^ 
der^j sornHid somniare , funt fpccies vel eXertpla dlvi- 
nae operatiottis in hominibus. Quando Deus in V. t. mO- 
nuit homines per vifa ct fomtiiai agnitum eft inde. Deum 
cum huitumodi hominibtts cffc, eosque infpirare. Ha^c 
univerfa notio eft huius loci. 

18. Km y$ ^vp6(piir$iffwt ) Atque etiam in servos 
tneos servasque effundam spiritum meum, ut afflatu 
divino loquantur. Stj^v} et fervae Dei funt cultorcaDd 
cuiuiviv ftxus, Sic fupra v. 17. Wii , fenes, iuvenea erant 
cuUores Dei cuiuscunquc fexua , aetatis et conditionls. 
Ergo non diffetunt hac phrafct. H(tl xf^^tiriDHHH^ 
non eft in Ioele» fed additum a Luca^ 

19. ao* Yiou idffto — iri^otvTj) Sed patrabo mira 
in coeloet in terra, sanguinem, ignem etjumum; sol 
in caliginem, luna in sangvinem verfetur^ prius- 
quam veher^t Domini dies ille illustris. DiemDomirti 
effe ipfam'tempus, quo Deua effufurug fit Spiritum luum, 
facile apiaret. Ante hoc ^em us, inquit Propheta/ mulu 
erunt mira ^t prodlgioia, Lucas itfhia duobui commatk 



bns rarfus ^ddidit qokedam, quae non funt in hebn te&» 
tu; nempe AytUf miJutsSbty %irm^ quibua lenfus noninttta«>' 
tur. Illud autem ex kit levibus mutatfonib^s ioiclli|if* 
tur, Inicam hunc locnm memoricer alkgaiTe. Aivat 
ripxrx J patrare.':mira €t res prodigiosas» Mens 
Hebraismus. Nunc finguiatim mira in coelo et in terra 
ennmerantur^ In terra erunt sanguis et ignis et vapor 
fumi. In promptu eft intelligi bella » quibus ferro e( 
flamma provinciae vaftantur. *ArfiU xiryfff vapor fu* 
mi, uc verfio graeca habet, hebr. columna fund^ quum 
fumus linea recta columoae inftar furfum fcandit , i. e*. 
densissimus jumus., Indl igitur bis tribus defcriptio 
crudeiium bellorum et cfladium. Haec funt mira in ter- 
ra. 5eguuntar mira in coelo: *0 Tjkioc fierotifxCfTi* 
^erai sIq ^hotoq. Hac phrafi Hebraei defcribere fo- 
lent vel ecliplin foils, vel fpiflas nebulas, quando ne« 
bulls fpiflis dies in noctem videtur mutari. ng^ ij cMkJjini 
iiQ ccifix, fc fi€rcc^px^^7sroe) , luna in sangidnem mu- 
tabitur. Eft defcriptio eclipfeos lunaris, ubi nobjsappa* 
let iuna veluti globus fanguineus. £x bis apparet ripcttm 
nsfi oTj/ABTct b.K non elTe miracula proprie fic dicu ; nam 
bella non funt miracula, ftd mira, memorabi^a, prodigia^ 
portenta. lam confulenda eft biftorisi, ai^ ante hunc diem 
memorabilem, quo Spiritus fanctus effufus eft, fuerint in* 
coelo pariter ac io terra buiusmodi memorabilia events* 
Ac de eladibus quidem et heUis res fatis eft npta. Nam 
inter loelis et Apoftqlorum tempora Palaeftina fatis fuit ve* 
xttg, vduci tempore Maccabaeorum per*Syros; tempore 
Caefaris , Pompeii et Augttfti in bellis inter Romanos et 
Partbos gcftis , ubi Paiaeftinii incurfionibus Romanorum et 
Panfaorum valde eft vexs^ta.. Illud autdm quod de eclip^ 

C 2 situs 

^ - * 


^us &61U d lunae dicitur nott inteffij^endum eft pro* 
prie vel aflronoimice^t fed poSttce* tiuiusmodi enini phra^ 
fibu3 Prophetue defcribere folent triftiilima tempoi^, ^.qaii 
esL opiniooe bominum paliore folis,^ fpiflb ncfoulia , pm- 
cellis etc, triftiflima eveata indicantur.^ . 

tti. lHoi tidu — ^wStifcwrou') ^ed omnis verus Dei 
ttiltor felix et salvus erit. Hebr^ica phrafis iirtKOc^ 
rK^ict&cci ro ivofix HVfU fignificat Deum cclere^ 
ri1n\ Dtt^ «np. Gen. IV^ a«. XII, 8. Veri Dei cu^ 
tores, inquit Propheta, fclic^i funt et falvi, etiamfi omnia 
metu et tniferiis fuerint plena. Hoc vaticinium habuit 
eventum in omnibus verU Dei cultoribus, quibuscunque 
temporibus et locis vixerint Potuit igitur Petrus illud 
etiam fue tempori accommodare , hoc fenfu: Qui nunc 
doctrinam Chridi fulceperit» illi bene^rit; Deus ei fa« 
vebit. " . 

22. 23. ''AvipBc «— iviiUts^ Tsraelitae^ audUe p 
quaeso^ meporroloquentem! lesum Nazarenutn, vi^ 
rum O' Deo eomprohatihn inter vos miraculU omnis 
generU, quae Deus per eum patravit inter i}i>s, uU 
vos ipsi n^stis, hune decteto^ et voluntate Dei vobis 
'traditum accepi^tis ^manihusque fiagitiosis affiocum 
cruci sustulistis, Oftendit Petrus, quomudo nunc acci* j 
derity'^uod ioei praedixerat. lefus, in^iit, quem vos fiu 
ftuliftia, effudit hodie acceptum a Patre Spiritum; et fie 
evenit, quod Ph)pheta eventurum efle piaedix^rat. Ap"> 
pelat autem Mum ivtpx dxi rS 0tf iircisisiypLdvw iv^ 
vifMfTt Tisfi ^ip^^^ HSfi ^fis/ote^, virum a Deo compro- 
batum miracuJis varii generis. Non effe infolens apud 



«ptimo8 quosque auctorei iri poni loco tW« C^t Uc. I, 
2g./viri docii dudum probarune. 'Airtiiistyfiivoif 
faepe dicitur id, de quo certa extant documenta; quae no* 
tie etiaiB hie locum habet Nam miniculis a Deo pet Ie-> 
fum patratis demonfh-atum et conprobatum eft lehim eflit 
iegatttm diyinum , filium Dei et Melfian. CL Rom. I* 4< 
Awifietc , rifarck, ^ atjfjLsTcf eflTe v^rii genetis miracula^ 
id fatis conftat. riroy— xps/ksrt) Uunc certo ac deji'- ^ 
nitet c&nsiUo Dei vobU trOtditum interfecistis , cruci 
eum affigendo per impias^ i. e< Romanos. Vlpiyvwcng 
\u 1. ed Qonsihumy decr^tum, et idem quod ^\)j (ignifi* 
cat Non enim iblum Hebraico verbo vrf^ \er\xm etiam 

QneQO vfmotfx loquendi uru ea figQificatio attribuu e(l« 
vx per MetonymiatQ Qaufl^e pro ieffectu denotaret decjsrnt^ 
re, ^tatuer^ Hgc figniiiqatiane nihil freqventius eftapud 
Philt>nem, ^. .g* in Fl^cc.. iyvianoo^ iv&poiw^ nuttfyoffil^ ^ 
quurn hotninem a^cu^are decreveris de Leg. ad Cai* 
iisyv»%B wkehff decrevit navigate. Ergo non omni- 
no abhorree a Graecae lioguat; ingrnio , in hoc loco icfiy^ 
pu9iy denotiut consztiunif decretum '%niQTC)/ A^ySoVr^^, 
quum vobis traditum vel proditum in potestatem re* 
cepissetis. ''KKiSvciu unde ixior^c eft , fign'fica' tradere 
eliquem in alterius potestatem iit serviat^ vel ut in 
vinculis teneatur vel dedere hostibus, ioilphus \n' ^U 
;jr39 9« S^'^A^ yy»fi9%^ rijv Aovu{i9 ^mrjy^ nc^ fxm^»v' on 
kafic^u dvriv i^.i^Tov Cri r3 tirvs ^ tijg rSh ^vkxt^ 
rivrwv dfitsks/uQ in ixdHtstPBv. Saulus agniba voceDa^ 
4)i(J(i6. quad, quum eum a so.mno, et negligentia cu* 
4tQ(ium proditum/in suam poteUatem accepisset^ iioi^ 
tamen occiderit* Atai x^^^" iviy.osv coniungi poteft vel 
cum ini^Toy > ut ienlus it per manust impiorutn vahis 


tradUnm, vel cum itpoffn^^tt^rB^ ut fenfus (it, inierfe^ 
cistis eum.cruci affigendo per impios. Hoc piaefero; 
nam ludaei omnino per impios i. e.^perRomanos Jefuoi 
interfccerunt*. Vocantur autem Romarii ivofK^t , qUod Dei 
legem nuliam obfervarenc Pro x^tpmv nonnuUi Codd. ha« 
bent ;^«ifO€, non ma-le : C^J^^V T3. Tlpowxif^Kvrsg di- 
ctum brcviter pro itpo^inf^xvrsc ^xvpw. 

24, "Ov 0fi«V — vV ««vr5) Quern Deus ah infer 
ris ita excitavit, ut dUuerit vincula mortis (vincula^ 
quibus mors ipfum irapeditum tenebat,} ^uippe quum 
fieri non posset, ^ ut ab ipsa teneretur^ Sicliunc locum 
vertit lo. Fkid, FicHBa iniiupplem. ad loam VorftiiCom- 
mentatt. de Hebtaismis N. T. Sped. III. Pro ^vxtb alii 
legunt uisi qua voce (igniBcatur locus , in qaem,omnes 
manes cogi, communis fiiit ludaeorum opinio. Lectio 
tamen S'otvirs praeferenda elTe vjdet\ir^. Vox old/j/ h. L 
refpoxidet hebraico ^^Hj^ quod proprie funem, vincu^' 

Zum denotat, deinde vero ad doZpr^f partus ct dolores, 
gravissimos transfertur. 2 Sam. XXII, 6* Pf- XVyi, 6. d. 
Sed h. I. (idh/s^ vincula denotare videntur, quibus eciam 
verba Kvsn/ atque KpxthSou optime conveniunt, ad doio- 
res autem tran&ferri non poffunt* Varias variorum expli- 
cationes verborum j-\^tD '^San recenfuit filius £rn. Frici* 

Carolus in Scholiis ad h. 1. Quicquid fit^ contextus do*. 
cctj'Petrumbo^ voluiffe : Dei^s Wl'um poft dolores mor- 
tis toleratos in vitam revocavit. 

a5. Aa^/rf yip Xdysi iic ivriv ) 'E/^ ivrov plerique 
interpretantur : de illo ; uam voculam iiQ pro de , in- 
quiunt, etiam Graeci ufurpant, fipraepofitio haeccmnver* 



bis lo«iuendt iiingicur. Xenophon L. I. de Act. et icu 
Socratis: XMymy iic rcttcimfp roioiit^ sequentia de Ula di- 
cfins. Plutarch, in Ge. TJysiv i%{ n ^xiviw itc riv xvifou 
Locus , qui non fequitur„ deltomcus eft e PC XVI, 8. (T* 
Sed qua^itur , an illo carmine fit vaticinium de Meflia 9 
Pierique interpretes exiftimant , in eo loqui Mcfllam, qui 
primum in maiis, quibu^ urgeatur^ fiduciam ftiam in Pei 
benignitate repofitafn declaiet , deindc ( v. 4. 5, ) lehovae 
lacerdotem fe efle profitcatur, et denique a Deo fe c mor* 
tuit refufcitatum , corpusque fuum a cornipdone ferva* 
tttm iri confidat. Sed fatendum fane eft, *niulu in hoc 
canmne occurrere', quae non nifi fidiculis adliibicis , (xLt 
V. 1. 4. 5* 6. lo. n ) ad Chriftum rcferre poffii. Cle- 
Bicirs et alii Pfalnmm npftrum fenfu literal! ^ aper^o et 
hfftorico de Davide , myftlcQ autem » allegorico ^t fubli* 
mi de Chtifto agere arbitrantur ; quae ' interpretandi ra- 
tio etiam 1.0WTH0 , Dathio, Grotio, aliisque magni 
nominis viris arrifit. ^ecentiorum autem interprctum 
baud pauci negant , Peuum verba hUius Pfakmi tanquam 
vatiqipiym proprie fie dictum allegare voJoifie. Vid. 
EcKERMAwrf ( thcol. Beytrii^e, Faic. II. p. 98. I'qq V ^^» 
EicHHORN Callgemeine Bibiipth. der biblifchen Lireracur. 
Tom. II. pag. 947. fqq. et Tom. \l\, 910 iqq.) Paulus, 
Mcmorabilien , Falc. 1V< pag. 96. iqq.) Behn (Jiiber die 
Lehrart lefu und feiner. Apoftel. Lab. ;79U j FoTmulam 
Xiystif rl itg r^vi^ Ec^ermannus ftatuit, fignificare in 
N. T. etian^t verbis uti, quae non proprie quidera de . 
aliquo agant, ftd ad ilium accomitiodari poflint, at Eph. 
V, 3a. et Petrum verbis' Plaimiftae eloqui, quod lu.s ver- 
bis non potuiflet tanta cum vi commemorate, — Secutus 
efle viUetur Petrus morem ludaeorum, qui in ei erant 

C 4. Ten- 


fententia^Quicquid iiiagnurm> ^^imium, mirabije, (fe cer^ 
tis quibusjdiUD) hominibus in-Vv* Tv dictum ^iTet, id mul-^ 
to magis^ ct feftfu maxime proprio val-^re de Meffia. Vid., 
CHRisTiiiLNi ScHOETTGpsfi^ Ub, de M^ssia, Tpia. IL 
• Hon Hebr. Qxtod ^rgumentum carminis att^net^ . vaties ^ 
in extremo fortunae ac vitae difcrtmine ardentes ad leb^* 
vam pieces fundit, velit eutn confer vare , p«nculm»que 
ab ipfius capite propulfare. Certiflima fpe fretus^ fe coa-» 
fervatum id, tanquam ^erfunctus eflct periculU > 'Celeb* 
tat divinam benignitatem , quae ipfum beata bac vita ul- 
terius frui finat. Vid. hums Pfalmi interpretes> inpriniis 


et' alios. Ilpociopdfiipi — irxvroij In^Iehoyan^ semper 
oculos dejixo^ habeo, i. e. femper auxriiuni ab eaexp 
fpecco. ix ie^iSv fUi i^^u ) i. e^,opUulqtur mihi taa-« 
quani xocpoifxtT^g. Qui nemp^- ad text^am noftram eft, is 
nobis ell propinquus, iiobisqua cpitulari pote(l* tvot ;t^ 
ffctkav^S, u e* ut stem Jirmus. Firmus autem flare 
djcitur is, qui felix eft, tutus ab omni niiieria. Hoc igi« 
tur commate exprimitur fiducia in Dei auxilium.. 

a6* Aa« riro'^yKSctai ptH ) StiiiMM in univerfim eft: 

Fropterea gaudeo, laetor mente et ore^ Pro 3f yWo-- 

'0ei fiissjn hebr. texcu eft "^^^^i gloria mea. Videntur 

igiiur Alexandrini in fuis codit;ibus legiffe ^MU^S pro^ 

^UD. Gloria mea gaudeL i. e.mens meagaudet. Hunc 

loquendi ufum Hebracorum confirmat locus Genes. XLIX, 
6. Cur Hebrdei gioriam pofuerint pro mente, obilpurunr 
eft; fortaffis autem fie locutf mot, quia in menttj eft di- 
gnicas, hominis* Lingua mea guudet, L e. Hngua pt ver- , 
. . bi^ 


\>tt exprimo meum gaudium. in ti — iif ikritt ) In$t^ 
pervfiro etiam corpus meum cubabdt in spe^ ut.seciu 
rCy ab omni periculo tucum erit; noctu quoque mihi ni^ 
hiladverfi continget , quoniam Beus me tu€tur« AUegorici 
^uidam ex H<ibraeis interpretes accep^runt hacc verba de 
corpore poll hancvitatn, in seprulcroy secure^ falvo et 
illaefo a vcrmibus vel putredine, quiescente, ut Kimchi 
docet, qui tamen banc inttrpr^utjonem non probat. 

a7.**0ri in — — Sh) Etenim non derelinquesanu- 
mam meam orco] non ita deftitues me, ut morti iam con- 
^edam« fedlongam adbuc, fpero , dabis mibi vitae ufb- 
ram. T^V •^p;^>/y ft^a > ^Dj- Wc pofitum pro fimplici 

pronominc, .me. Se4. Hebraeorum quidam interpretes vo- 

cabulum illud propria fignificatione , totumque locum do 

dnimae immortalitate acceperunt. Non relinques mcin 

statu mortis apud inferos. *E/c pro i^f ct poll ai^ Tup* 

pie o/x^vel rin'f* Uiitata figura quoque Latinis, ut; ad 

^pis; in concordiae. Cf. hie annetata ad Luc. XVI, as* 

*()vtl — iia(f&opdiu ) ISon permittes , ut pius tuus vi- 

, deat (fentiat ) corruptionem.^ Hebraicua textus habeC ; 

rmf r^'jHnS .ti-^tdh jpn-'nV vox r^n^ refpon- 

det voci ^;i»iy. in membro priori, atque ligniticat vi fua 

primigenia faoeam^ et de fopulcbro ufurpatur. ' Sed Ale* 
xandrinus inteli>res, quem fequitur Pecrus^ iiX^Scpdv cor^ 
ruptionem reddidit, vocabulura r\nW ad radicem nnu^, 

corrumpi referens , (jiia notione nusquam in Codice Heb- 
raeo occurrit. 'lisiv, hebr. r^t^l, vidcre , in antiquis 

li ifctis eft sentire, experiri. '^OcTio;, Tpn omnem omiii, 

- C 5 , na 


no bonitatis studtosuih Qgmdc^t^ et hoc loto pium in, 
J^hovanif plum eius. culcor^m. Vox, quae in h^braico tex* 
tu legii;ur» fin^ dubjo (nftltucbd^ eft hit vocalibus: TJ^TDn 

ut fit nuQiettts pluraUs. Maforethjie autcm singularem po^ 
nereiubent^ duailiteram lod MfiK^ "!] redundare ('^TiT)- 
ct ,TlTDn efferendum monent. Sed lo. fBtin» Fischer 

in Ftolidss. de Vitiis Lexicor. N. T^Lipt 179 j, p. 191. 
Icctionem Tjn^pn defendit, ut pluralii poOtm fit pro fin- 

, 4;ulari» ad indicandam Mefliae fummam dignitat^. Vid./ 
de hac Jectionis varietate filii. m^i $cboli4 ad 1^ 1^ T6l^. U 

^8* ^EyvcifiviQ fi^t oiig ^»9« } JNotas mihi faci^ 
viiisvUaey^ doces. me viqmad vitam, Ambjgua cA 
haec phrafis, cuius f^^nfusi efie poteft : Inftr^is in^» quomo- 
4q vitam cQJif<^rv8^reit mortis periculum evad^re queam ; vel 
•tiam|, inftruis me,, quomodo felix fieri deb^m. Hoc loco 
viaadvitam eft ratio accipiendae vitae^ Ut fenfiis fit: 
ijwe me ducis in vimm vifae, reddis me vivum^ inPfal- 
mo: confervas me#vivum. ifkTjpdasig --- xpo7(i7r9 fir) Re* 
plebis melnetitia tecum, utlaetus a pud te fim; proprier 
Replebis me laetitia cum faci^ tua. Omilit Luca& nonnuUa 
quae in tQxtu h^braico extant,, e( fetiluiQ tantum exprcfiit, 

^9. "AMifiH — ^t^iffPtQ, riuriiQ } lam oftendit Petrus, 
ilium lOQum Pfalmi, fi ad literam iuteHifatvr , de Oavi^ 
de accipi npn poiTe ; fed vatem ^ a Spiritu Dei ac(;um 9^ 
animo praevidifie reditum Medta^ in vitam,, adeoque fen^ 
fu lUblimiori de Meflia efie ihteUigendum. i^^ i^sjity 
-4£ov fc. Ifw, Uceatt licitum sit. Benigna eft compellatio, 
ConciHans audicntium aniihos, quod fingulatis eflet et exi* 



mhi de Davide exiftlm&tio ludaeorum « de quo timeti iUa 
redtata accipi mm poife , Petrua ^rac demooftratunu. ri 
fonjiM dvtS i^tv iv TJyn)^) u e. TXf. ijjuLtif apud nos. 
Quum alia fepulqra extra urbem eflent , monuineiituin Da- 
vidis et familiae eiiia in ipfa urbe eft» et hodienum mon^ 
Aratur, tcfte MatidreUOp p^ 75. 76. losephiu. fepulcit 
DavidU haud femel meminit, <• g. Ann. XIII, 8^ 4. *Tf ««• 
vig rip AaU/i^ toi^u im^Q. , it, ^Kirf tmq ifdirorg [io^r 

ai^ai^ Heradea M. ex hoc Tepulcro aurea. ornatnenca^ 
mvi^mtiiqa^ fupellectilis pretiofae abftulit » narrante eodeni 
. losepho^ Antiqq. L. XVI^ 7. 1. Totum locum Mtcfta^- 
lis in notiaad K U <xbib<t^ 

So* npo(p7JTric-^'9^pip» iuri) DeAint verba ri uxri 
cdpHx ivcc^Tftrcu tiv Xpi^oVf, in nonnulli« Codd. VerC ^t. 
Pa:r. Si r^cineas^ ita ordinanda funt, ut coniungatur cunv 
ci? pariicipium vposiicog, vel ficuc alibi reperitur, xpo/iciv 
ut fit fcnrus: Quum Propheta esset David , et memU 
nisset, siv^ sciret, sibi abs Deo^fidem iureiurando esse 
firmatam,fore^ ute pqster\s eius Messias, qua homo, 
esset, lietscerelMr, et coUocareturin Davidis solio^ 
ita de Christi resurrection^ locutus est. Si verba fupra^~ 
memorata omktas , fenfus^ ell ; — €t SQiret sibi iureiu^ 
randa promisisse se collocaturum quendam, exposte< 
ris eiusin solio eius. NimiruTO xflf^/^«/V eft collocare^^ 
et port verba 6cr(ftvog ivrS fuppleodui|i eft nvi » partici* 
piura autem ftpol'im novam periodum inchoat. i% xotpri 
rrjg it^iog ccttrSy eft merusHebTaisn)Us»qui Ggnifiicat epQ^ 
sieris eius. In Pfalmo CXXXlf, lU ad qu^m Petrus refpe^ 
xiOe vidctur, extat : ?]3^^ ''1??* ^^* Interpretes Graeai 


44 : ' '. : SCHOUA 

vtrtevxnt:im.H»(nri'rii4K0iVx^<ni. Sin^Ht locfis eft* 2;Saiff. 
VII, 1%. ubi extat '^'JPtJJJ. Scdubi de liber orum prMrea-% 

done apitur , promift:ue fere ufurpahtur vocabula ]ID3, 

lieneer, cS'^sVl ^"mii, CJ^iJJJO viscera. lixcitare l^L 

non eft fufcit^e ex mortuis^^fed.focere ut aliqiiis nafcatur. 
Cf.Matth;XXlI,a4. w»l<rou iirl rH »fivH ivrS, ut eutk 
coilotapet in throjno eius\ fc. Davidi*. Proraiferat Deut 
Davidi fucceflbrem ^ cuius regnum fiiturum eflet aetenluOH 
9 Sam. VII, 14. Hunc Avidia Aicceflbrera efle M^Sam^ 
omnibus cpnfltt«. If urn: igitur dicit Petrua, Oavidem, quitm 
de ho(^ a^erno fucceffore qogitaffet, praediuufle de eo baec 
Ut nempe Meflias in aetei-num regnare poffetn refufd^cm 
eft e mortuis, et evectua in coelum, 

31. *H '^vx^i ipfS) Pefunt haec(h nonnulli^ codlcw 
bus et verfionibus. Si retineas, ypvx^ eft dnimaChtitki^ 
quae non relicta eft in Scheol , loco animarum a corporU 
bus feparatarum, et ^ <Tai^^ ivrS , corpus eius^ quod qoii 
r^lictum eft in fepulcro. 

33. Tjf tsgf^ Sv tS &mS iypM^ek') Dei igiturpeten^ 
iia eoealtatiM^fc. in coeieftem regiam fubucus. lu/XX, 
17. rJjv r§ iirxYYBk/lxv r. ay. tv. \xp»v) Impetrato lu- 
re mittendi Spiritum fanctum , quod Pater ei promtferat^ 
'fir^ry^* ^ »y*^''itv promissus Spiritus sanctiu. 
hocfi^Tv iT0iYf§k^i/9 aecipere rem promissam. Promise 
^unif U e* promilTuin nobis a leiii, ^clente Patre« Vid, Io« 
XIV, ftd, XV, 26. XVI, 13. 14. i5./*E|^J:)tf€« rSro, fc* 
mpov, Lurgi^imum hoc benefidum eontidit. .'Eidx^ 
ytjv ad aryai/^'t'efertur, '^O » i4(fuod nunc cernitia et aa« 
.ditis. IntelU^tur tota ilia res, quae turn agebatur. 


)4, 'Op •^j9-** ipivig') Quod fiiditi tum'credi4iffiB 
yidentur, falfa interpretatione Pfalroi XVI, deceptl. Vid. 
Ifichaelis ad v. 33. Supple: Ergo ibi oon regnat et inipe- 
nt. De alio potius , neiiipe de fucccflbre fuo dixit illud, 
quod nunc feqiiitur: eiwav xvptoe jc. r. X. Deloco Pf. 
ex. vide SchoK ad M&tth. XXI1» 43. f. 

^6, ^Afj^xKaoQ 2y iivmtiro)) Certo norit. 'Atf^«* 

ii^ e& TO fi^ ffCpdAov^ ex fiij ff^xAifiMVf habetque fig- 

luficltioiieni eius quod cerrum fiimitnique et (labile « eC 

dtutione tutuia eft. fJio^ *Icp»^K) Di^rhus; L c. famU 

£«, Etnverfus populus Ifra^liticus , diAributu* in tribut 

XIJ. Srt MVfttv — UxvfmxTB ) Methathcfla eft, et fim- 

plez ordo verborum talis: Sn rStcv riu 'I^cSp^ iviifuTc 

kmrpmaatM , i ^aic iToAjo'sy iurou uvptw ){gif xp*^^^» 

Redundat xvriv hebr. more. IDud ,aut^m i'trosTfffMv eft 

ndtrdrst^s x^ tMrd^^s^ i. e. ordinavit et constUuit^ ut 

Marc. Ill, 14) iTc/7}^6 ioiiMiix^ tt facere consuleniy lati*- 

Be dicirur, lustihus X, i. Daraiin — pet inUulgcntiam 

pater regent vivus fecit. Herodianut VIII, 4. 25. ligjj 3 

tM*c ivTHy iv TMiro/TfKS^ Kx/cccfx. Dcclaratus ^ft aucem 

lefu* Oominua et MefTias per reditum in vitam. Hanc 

Meifiae refurrectlonem et dignitatem locis Jills V. T. IK 

luftrare voIuitPetrus, propter ludaeos, qui argumentis e 

V. T. 'defurotis convincendl erant de veritate, leium efie 

Terum Meffianu 

37. 'AxisxvTsc 4^9 ) fc. rSro, non tantum virum in- 
Aocentem, fed ipfum adeo Mefllam a fe efle interfectum. 
9ucT€injy7fffxy ry nxpitbc') Compuncti sunt corde^ i. e. in- 
tima trUtitia affecti sunt^ quo fenfu vox xxrxvuffersiv 


46 - SCHOUA \ 

ipud LXX« interpr. occorric Refpoodet verbis nsynn » 

centristatusy anxiusfuit. Gen. XXXiV, 7. et r^>(pl, 

Cf. Pf. CIX, 16. et jSirac. XIV, 1. De fermonibus inpri4nis, 
qui animum valjde aiHciunt, aut triflitiam animo iDCutmht» 
Graect dicunt^eos animum compungere^ mot dere^ trans-, 
figere. Sic Plutarchits de auditione: Morsum igquit, 
bonne indolis adolcscentibus a philosophia wflictum 
ivTOQ Tpdtrccg kiyot; JoLrCu y eadem (juae sauciavit, sa^ 
nat oratio. 

38. VL^txv^^Tf) Mentem mutate. AgBofcit^ vo% 
in errore verfatos elTe » et ingens pe^caium commCifft^ 
dum lefuiR hunc Nazarenum reieciftis, tant^que ignptninjs 
^^fTecidia^ eundemque nunc agnofcite Dominum et regtm* 
a Deo ad falutem veilram miflum.. ^ fixTrruffTiTt^ -^- 
dptapuip) Et singuli swqepto baptismo prqfitemint 
vos cidtores esse velle Jesu Messiae^ ut peccata vo-^ • 
bis, remitt^antur, Bc^m<&ijvcu iv r$ ivifixn ^hf^i X9^^^^ 
baptismo fuicepto fieri fectatorem et cuhprem lefu, qui eft 
Meilias. 'Ei^ i^%9iv otiimftiSv^ ut vobis remittan* 
tur peccata^ non tantu;n iilud peccatum, quod reiiciendo 
Meffia commififtis, fed et alia omnia pedcata. Promitcitur 
igitur remiifio peccatorum et fkvor divinufiis^ qui reii*' 
gionem chriftianam fufcepturi et mutaturi eiTent mentem. 
X^ )Jp^k($$ — itydp/Mcrog) Sic enim accipietis Spiritus 
sancti donum, vel dono accipietis Spiritual fanctum. In« 
telliguritur non tantum extraordinaria, fed etiam, et prae- 
cipue ordinaria dona, utpote fcientii religionis^ vires ad 
meliorem vitam, quas accipiunt^ qui religionem difcunt^ 
et doctrlnam in animum admittunt etc. Haec inprimis do« 
^a inteUigeiida eflfe ex fequentibus apparet. 



39. ^T/thf yxp i^tv rj irxyy^X/x ) Ad vos enim per^ 

tinet promissia. Sic Detnodh. adv. Macartat. AperU 

; o indices lex dicit , %tc rf«r rfjv Hhjp^vofiioLV sTi/ctf , ad 

I quos haereditas pertinere debeat. *H iTAyy$k/af nem* 

^ pe donorutn .Spiiitqs iancti , de qua loel vatidnatui eft 

£odem beneBcio aiTiciemini , quo nos iain fruimur. rcTg 

ii^ pMHfoiv) Sciffi, five drrw^ qui procul ablunt, non 

folum regionibui ec Jocis, fed animis quoque et fententlii* 

* Inteliifi;it aut Ethnicos, aut potius ludaeos in aiiia provin- 

dU viventea ; nam ad Ethnicoa eciam beneficia MefGae 

perdnere, turn temporis i^notu'm adhoc erat Pctro. Infra 

C. X, xfovnotXiaTirou^ Tpoffuxki^ou^cct eft, advocate, ad 

societatem cum aliis ineundam invitare, Ct\ Uu X» 

i6f Ki,^^. W, qui fulceperunt religionem chriftianam, 

luflaei etProfelyti, non tantum excraordinaria, fed eciam^ 

et quidem potiifimum , ordinaria dona acceperunt , noti* 

dam uberiorem religionts, virtutem^ pietatem etc. 

j 40. "EripotQ — ritrnic^ Aliis insuper multis verbis 

docuit atqiie hortati^ est, ut se Uberare sinerent ah 
ilia perversa natione, ut mores iftius perverfae nadenia 
auerent. ^(i<^s(&My servari , liberari , h. 1. fe liberare 
iinere, sich retten lassen. Tsv%i ^dohd dicitUr et Deu* 
ter. XXXIl, ao. Signihcat erxo^oi/ obliquum et coiitonum» 
transferturque ad pmnem perverfitatem. 

41. *0^ fikv cc9fidvo9c itr^is^ifiMPOt rov Xiyov ivrSy 
Isibenter institutionem eiiu recipientes. 'A(Tfti^ofc t e. 
fmrct Xftp««9 iiitffQi iCf^^ifAm ut Hesychius expitcat. 
Tocaphrafia Qotat, eos cumgiudio fermonem approbate. 
Sic lefephua Ant. Lib. Xlf^ c. 15. de ludaeis obfeflla ob* 
latam pacem et liberutem xatam habentibus^ idicic: oV ik 


d^fifjBoe ia^ifiBViii r^c kiy^^i Sed riotalt etiaitiPhrafis eof^ 
quir libenter sermoni morem gerunt lofeph. Ant. IV; 
4. de puellis Midiatiiticis ad ftupra ab Ifraelitis follicitatis 
dicit, it ri itrpLivaxi isSifiBv^i rh A.oy*C trvv^ietrctu uvrorg. 
Kfl?/ >irpo(F8r&d'i}(Txv — rfi9%ihou) Ter mille iUo die ad^ 
iunxerunt sese^^ nempe difcipulis lefuChrifti; coetui illi 
CXX- hominum. Ufotrrf^Scu rm , ad partes alicuiils 
accedtre. Sic Scriptores graeci de urbibus vel natioi^* 
bus ad Romanes defi<iientibus: irpo7sr/d'6VTO roft *P»/tfl6^ 
i/f. Qui incredibile effc:putant » aooo. iiominea ui\o dio 
Chriftianis fe adiunxiffe , quod una domus tot auditofes 
capere baud potuerit » tanquam certum praefupponunt^ 

V omnes. fimul adraiffos effe ad auflicndum Petrura ct aliot 
Apoftolos; quod nee Lucas dicit, nee veriflmile eft. AW 
difficuUatem ita tollupt , ut dicant haec eveniffe in ,Oeco 

- teinpli Hicrofolymkani. De hac fententia vide notataTu^ 
pra ad v. a, Quaerunt etiam, quomodo fieri potucrit,-ut ' 
in una ddmo vel oedo baptizarcntur tria millia hominam? 
Sed omnes homines illos eodem in loco , una eademquje 
flora baptizatos eiTe, Lucas non dicit* Potuerunt unde- 
eim Apoftoli homines illos baptizare pluribus locis urbis 
' Hierofolymitanae, ^ 

42. ^HfTxu — aVoyoXwi/ ) Perrexerunt uti institur 
tione Apostolorum. Aiixxv ^^^P^ ^^ ^^^ q^^^ docetur; 
hoc au^m loco ipfa inllitu:tro. rji Hoiytav/ot) K^ivcovtx h. U 
nihil aliud fignificat , quam communieationem et focieta-^ 
tern. Videtur referenda cffc ad Apoftolos , ficut ante.ce* 
dtm vox iitaxv^^ ^^ fignifieetur, novos ilios C3iriftianoa 
non folum Apoftolis doceniibus adhaefilTe > et ex ore ea» 
fu^n pependifte, fed cum iisdem in Ctttxiu quoijue vitae 

^ ne- 


Q€gotii3 familtariter verfatos fUifle. Alii intelli^nt facram 
coenam i alii communionem bonorum. nsfi rij xkiwsi ri 
i^a) Frugalibus conviviii. Notura cnini eft, Hebraeos 
victus communionein per fractionem panis^ ficut Graeci 
convivium^a potu tantum ffVfnritriov appeliant^ indicare. 
Cf. V. 46. An his epulis S. coena fubiuncta fuerit , ilu« 
bium eft ; faltim verbis expreiBs non 'dicitur. Euchariftiae 
mentionem hie fecit Syrus. 

43. 'EydvsTo ik Txoi/, yfnfx^ (Pifioc') Hebraisiuus. 
Timor omnes homines invasit^ i. e. oranes admirati 
funt'i nam timoris et admirationis affines funt affeccus. Cf. 
Luc. VII, i5. 

44. ^H(Txv M tS ivti ) Conveniebant, five conhin- 
gebantur. XSH ^^XJOi/ ocrotptot xoivd ) i nriftrsi ccAd XPV' 
ffS/. Notiffimum eft Graecorum P^overbium ^ amicorum 
omnia esse communia. Non fuit abfoluta bonorum 
communio in ecclcfia Hierofolymitana; et fuic, faltim 
non diu duravit. Namipforum Apoftolorum tempore colle- 
ctae in ufum pauperum ex Apoftolo.rum praelcripto, i Cor. 
XVL frequentatae I'unt, qiiibus certe opus non fuiflfet, (i 
bonontm a fingulis facta tlniverforum extitiiTet coliatio. 
Immo liberum cuique fuit, facere hoc aut non facere, ut 
oftendit Ananiae exempliun, c, V, 4. Ceterum id, quod 
Chriftiani Hierofolyraitani fecerunt , nee probatur nee re- 
prehendicur* Cf. quae Mithaelis ad h. 1. notavit. 

45. Ko^ ri KT^/MtTx xgj tic Crip^sis itrtrpot^Hov ) 
Non ooinia bona fua vendebant , fed quantum opus cfTec 
ad fuftentandos egenos. Vide antiotanja ad cap. IV, 34. 
35* 9{^ ii6fiLipi^(ov -» $Tx8 ') Nempe aegrods 4d medica- 

Tomiis IIL D men* 


meirta, et alias res neceflatias; item ad alimenta fnfan- 
tiuni. Non novum erat hoc inter ludaeos. De Essenis 
refert Phim), Lib. quod omnis produs liher: i^/ rot" 
fthiov 6if rii^Toov i{^ ixvoivxi , ^gff %oivxl fih iSyf^rsQ^ 
xoivxi id Tpo^eci (Tvtfv/rtx xHr^Hrifiivody — citb v^vifXivov* 
T «c» i% ^'''^ itdpf^stv iiovdritriv ifieXivrou > frpig rig vo* 
afXiiiA^ ii^ f&v T^i)f&v ix^vtsi iy itof/xtf etc. 

46. Kkwvric Ti %»r otnoy aprdv ) SIgnifieatur his ^ 
verbis commuhio ciborUm et panum diiiisio in usum 
pauperum g,d communes epulas convocatorum. Eft 
jgitur ukdsiy iproy idem , quod itotfisp/^sty ^ quod patet 
ex ufti p^irafeos lef. LVIIF, /• lerem* XVI, f. fit libri fa- 
cri ethiftoria ecclefiaftica docent, pauperis e Chrifiiani«a 
divitibuB vel communibus cum illis epulis 5 vel p^Culiari- 
bus mends ftipe fuftentatos elT^. Ct c. VI, 2. K»r tlxov, 
fc. inMoy i. e. (ingulis in domibus, modo In hac, modo in 
ilUi ut recte monct Celeb. loan. Chrr GottU Ernesti 
in Glofl*. facir. Hefychii not. ad k»t oTjcoi/* i^BkirTjn xap- 
itoL^) CordepurO^ Rom. XII, 8« vel simplicitate anU 
mu Qui nempe dabant , libenter 'dabant , et qui aleban-* 
tur, pio et grato animo accipicbant beneiicia. 

4/. *'E%oi/r«c xapij/ irppc 0X01/ riy Imov^ Erant gra* 
tiofi etiam apud rig t^wS^ey , ob bonitatem , modeftiam , 
patientiam, quarum virtutum ea vis eft, ut amorem etiam 
a difparis viue homiilibus extorqueat: ik nvpiog -^ in- 
jtX^tf/o^) Dominus adiungebat ad ecdesiam participes 
salutis quotidie aUquos. ^ta^'/u^syoi hie dicuntur ii » 
qui accedunt ad religioncm chriftianam, qui fervantur , et 
feiiciutis &unt participes, Cf, fupra v. 40. 

f CAP. 

' CAP. III. 

I. ^xl ri ivro ) Notat hade phrafis h. 1. idem quod 

hebraicum T\rv 9 una , simul , cui et in verfione graeca 

ilia refpondcre folet. Sinyillimus huic eft locus Inlephi 

AnuXVI, 8. 6. ubi de Herode et Archelao d icit ; /n^xp^^ 

'Avri^X^/»i iTrirocivro trxp^kSov , una Antiochiatn 

profecti sunt, irl r^v Spocv rijf TpotrsvxifC t ryp iy. 

v(iTi|v) i. e. in T^v Spocv rijc rpooravxtjc ^/c Ifv 7j iv^ 

vir^ r^c rjfidpxQ^ circa precationis horam , quae erat 

nonadiei: hora noftra fere tertia pomeridiana, quaelu* 

daeis erat nona. Erat haec hora facrifidi vefpertini. 

a. Xlpla rrjv ^vpxv -* ipxlav^ Ad ianuan^templU 
quae dicilur pulcra. PFetstenius intelligit portam ori- 
cntalem, Corinthiam et Maximam, Nicanoris dictam, per 
quam introibant ex atrio muliefuni , in atrium IfraSlita- 
ruHL Vid* loseph deB. I. V. 5. 3- ubi refert, porurum 
tcmpli novem quidem auro et argento ubique tectas fuif 
ft 9 una cum poftibus et fuperliminari ; unam vero extra 
tcmplum ex aere Coriothio , quae multum argento inclu- 
fas et inauraus dignitatc fuperaverit , iroXv ry rt/ny t»q 
McirxpyvpHQ 3{gsf rapixpifr^e virBpxy87x, lo. Ern. Imman. 
Walchius Qdift. de claudo a Petro fanato^ cum aliis in- 
telligit eam porum, quaealias^uf^n fuerit dicta, ab ur* 
be eiusdem nominis, fede quondam Perfarum regia ; nam 
urbs ilia, tefte Athenaeo iix rrfv. (ipxtirTjrx r5 riinff a 
liiiis nempe, quae ibi admodum freqnentia erant, etur* 
bis fitum iucundiifimumreddebanti iSu,fan dicta fuit. 

Da ^ 5. 


5. 'O ii iitw?)C^v at^roSf ) Intuebatur eos^ itz u 
fobaudi^ndum fit, ri^ o^3'«A^(. ,lii aprico enim eftrefpi- 
cere phrafin ad fiX^^ov li^ •^fiS^ v. 4. quibtls verbis* poftu- 
labat Petfus liberiorem intuitum^ ut animi nihil male (ibi 
confcientis^ et Ip^i cuiusdam ac iiduciae tefleiD. 

6. ''O *i l%«-^ Habebat autem Petrus facultatc!ll^mi- 
racula edendi vi et poteftate a lelu fibi conceffa. rSri 
€0t MmjM^^Te fanando auctoritate et vi mibi a lefu con- 

7. Thitrocc^ irii^eiv^ five itii^Biy eft manu premere, 
quod fieri folet int6r bene vplentes fibi mutuo.' «/ fixtreic) 
BeifTiQ efkplanta pedU, ea pedis pars^ quae infra talos 
eft. Sic loiephus Antiq. L. VI1» c. 10. gigantem quendam 
Philiftreum ^ex diclt habuifie iccKnikitg iv inotrifif roSff 
fidivMKv , digitos in utraque planta, Uac parte prae- 
fertim claudi la^orant. ^(fijpx malleolos dtnotant, qui- 
-bus etiatn in iis/ qui pedibua capti lUnt, infirmitas tri« 
buitur. Sic apud Luclanum Tragopod, podagricus len^- 
tuin fuum inceffum deicribens dicit : iiikvro^ id fi9 Itnu 
fev iwhw TTjkcQ iSevTi v(Pvpx solutum retrahit , mal'- 
leolos male Jirmos iUico coenum retra. 

8* "lESaX.ifiMvog iirj) ExsUietis ^ nempe e fertorio 
vel grabato, in quo hactenuL> ab uno loco ad alteram 
pt rtatus erat (v, aj) ^tetit firmus. d/SLojMvi^ , non tan* 
turn prae gaudio^ led et in fignum, fe perfecte effe fanatum* 

II. KpcifSpTo^ a tS lotSrivr^Q %«AS roV ir. «. 1».) 
Pro rS l*9ivtoQ %<tfAi! nonnulH Cudd. ut et Verff. dvrS 
habent. Kpo^rsib eft tenere. Retinebat nempe claudus fa- 
natus Apoftolosy eia adbaerebat g eorum focietate diudus 




firui cupiens, ut iam Theophylactua ex Chryfoftomo ex* 
plicavit. Sic Achilles Tatius L. V. tj fUv irtx'/fiMt fiM 
%fcct6Df ixsT xo/^jf^jfo-o^voj/ , iUa me retinere conaba^ 
tur^ ibi dormiturum. Hii9C tenebat Apostclos idem eft 
ac dimittere iUos a se nolebat , illos IqqIos habebat. 
irt ry io^' r. notiL (rokj/j,£vog') Vide 4^ hac portiqu not, 
ad lOr X, 23* 

12. liwv —TMpiwmrt!^ ttvtop') Neffat Petnw a fe 
et loanne propria poteftate tanatum elTe claudum. Addit: 
nee pietate nostra, Nolite, inquit, exiftimare , efle hoc 
praemmm aliquot pietatis noftrae aut virtaciSi quod Deui 
per nos huic homini reftituit fanitatcm. 

13. X> Oaoc — 'I^^Sv) Sed Deus maiorum nosi- 

Torum filium suum lesum glorificavit, U e* dignita* 

teiB filii fui ma ifellavit/ et iliuftravit. Ex^o, inquit t>e. 

txuSf quod nunc Deo volente, fit , apparet, lefum non 

fuifle impoftoreniA fed Meffiam; eum vivere , potentem 

dTe^ atque ptomilTa praeftare. ;Sanaiio claudi, oranino cfo- 

cumencum erat huius dignitatis lefu. Nam vi et poteftate 

alefu (ibi concefTa, patraverant hoc miraculum , v. 16* 

Quomodo autem ille Apoftolis poteftatem banc tribuere po- 

tuilfet, nW viveret et poteoaeflet? Tiv irati»,l e. vioj/, 

Matth. JIf, 17. TfpviivoiSs iyriv) 'ApvMTSot^ et iirctfyetir^ . 

Ax/ td repudiare ^ aversari^ rcnunciare f idem quod 

drsiirsli/ 2 Cor. IV, 2. Sic Callimachus hymn, in Delum 

V, loo. de Latonj dicit» d/^* or 'A%«/i'«rfrfc l^^v ivTjpvri- 

cotvr^ iriXTjsQ ipxofAivTjv^ quum Achivae, civitates Ulam 

respuUsent venientem\ in TheiTalkm illam rediiiTe. Hpi» 

votvTOQ iK8/if»-oivo\vitv^ ^uum ("Pilatus) eum dimittere 

decrevisset, Vif/^siv iipud optimum quemque Icriptorem 

p 3 aeque 



aeque ac yivtisuBiv eft statuere^ velle , decernere. Sie 
c. c. loseph. Ant. J» 4. i^xv/jou in tocvtoq in liCpiusVf 
omnes omnino perdere noluit. £t II, »i Qiium hate 
Deus^ de So'domitis decr^i^w^et^ 

14'. 'Tft«iT? a '^ 7ipv7i(XK(3,$) ' Vos autem insontera 
(ilium lefum) repudiastk t cUmqucs morti tradidifti* 
'^Aytog. hW ^''J**'oc a i. c. imons ; opponitur enim reo. Cf. 
I Petr. Ill, 18. TfTTf^QtSs iy$p» (fcueoi xotptSrjvou v/xiy') 
RogastiSg ut homicida vobU ddnar$tur , h. e. in gra- 
tiam vestram a morte liberaretur. Hoc fenfu x^^f^^ 
utitut edam Paulus ad FhiUm^ v. aa, Joseph. Ant. IT^ 6^ 
9* et aliia locis« v 

15. Toi/ d^ Mfixvy^^ ^^9« ^»y^i Filtae et felicilatis 
auctorem^ Vox ^o??*; fenfu laiiflima accipi poteft , ita ut ' 
includfatur omnia hominum falus et beatitudo, ut fenfus 
idem fit, quo Chriftus Hebr. II, lo^ ifxrjyiii r%Q awTTjp/lx^ 
vocatiir. In utroque loco acumen latet atque emphafis. 
Hie morti datjus^ dicitur auctor vitae. 'Apxvy^9 auctor; 
quo fenfu reperitur Jn Ifocratia Orat. de permut, rSi^ 
^ccpivrofv iyxd'Sv iicivroiv ivrot^ <ipx^y^^9 omnium &o« 
norum praesentium ipsis auctores* Heraclide^ Ponticus 
allegor. Horn. Homerutn vocat, ocpx^y^^ rdaTiQ ao(piocg^ 

16. Ko^ M — ivrS^ Atque ^ ut in ejim ere- 
I - deretiSf ipse restUiiit hunc, quern hie videtis et novi-* 

stis,, ^QvoiJM 'I^aS h. 1. eft Jesus ipse^ ut faepe in V.Teft. 
riln^ Qtt^' lehovah, vencrandum Numen* 'EW, propter 

Qd^ finem indicat. £um in finem lefus hoc miraculum 
per um edidit , ut et vos conyinceremini eum effe verum 
MeHlam* S^d phraftos iirs rijg ir/u»g ri iv* i. poteft 



^tlam fenAis efle hicf quoniam ncn Appftoli (n earn ere* 
dimus; quoniam credinius ilium praedare pofle et velle 
\d quod nobis promifcrat. Promifcrat autem Icftts , fe^ 
adhiturum eile^ ApOdolis miracula patrantibus. Mera re* 
petitiq eft in yerbis qu^e fequuntur: xs^ jf wfytc — vfiLoSy. 
Nam horum etiam verborum fenfus eft ; Et fiducia in 
sum (lefum.) effecit^ ut hunc claudum integrum re- 
stitueremus in conspectu omnium vestri. 'H w/f^Q ^ 
il ivri » fides yel fiduqia Apoftolorum in lefii collocata. 
Alii inteUigunt fidem a Christo productum in claudof 
Mem per notitiam Chrifti ortam in illo homine. *OXo«X^- 
ftx integritatemg incplumitatem corporis deflgnat, quum 
^ulla pars corpo^ris aut deficit ^ aut vitiq Uborat. tofe- 
phus de B.J. L, VI, c. 15. opponit Sacejrdotes , i^oi iw 
vjputpiy SK iKsiripyuv^ qui ob mut Hat ionen\, ^acr a non 
pbibant^-rori; ikoH?^potg, integri^, 

17. l^ara iyvptocv) Fer ignorantiam^ !• e. ignoran- 
les. Ignorarunt nimirutn arcanum confilium Dei aeterni^ 
five myfteriiin^ redemtionia generis humani. Sftritsp x^ 
it oipxovrsg vfM^u , ) Principes ludaeorum potuiflent qui- 
dem fcire, lefum effe MefOam ^ G diligentiam omnem ad* 
hibuiffent. Sed pr3eiudiciis et malis affectibus impediti 
non agnoverunt eum. Hacc igirorantia, quamvis vinci- 
bilis, crimen eofun^ noii exqufabat (|uidem, tamen im* 

18. 'EirA^yp wfiv Srw j floc mo^q ^opsequutus est* 
Vos quidepj graviter peccatis , reiiciendo %% ifiterficiendo 

adeo Meffiam^ ft^ Deus hoc veftro ^rrore ufus eft ad op* 
^'mos fines. 


19. Mfir«vo3/(rar« -- dfiocpr/x^ ") Mutate igitur men- 
terrii, et redite^ ut peccata Vestra deleantur. Monet 
COS Petrus, ut I q turn Ipernere definant , redeant potius ad 
eum, queni antea repudiaverunt , eumque jjro MefDa ag- 

' nofcant De hac mutatione mentis, de hoc ludaeoram ad 
lefum reditu h. 1. eft fermo. Vt peccata vestra dele- 
Mntur^ i. e. vobis remiitantur. Intelligitur inprimis illud 
peccatum, qtiu iVlefliam repudiarunt. tirtff^ oiv — t5 nvp/s) 
XJt temporalaetiora vobis mittat Dominus. 'Aviyfw^tc, 
'J)roprie respiratiOj recreatio a laboribus et afflictionv^ 
bus 9 consolatio, Kxipoi iuocyf/v^aoDQ lunt tenipora feli* 
•cia, non*tantum tempiis refurrectionis mortuorum, fed et 
omnis generis bona fpiritualia; quibiia et in hac et in fu- 
tura Vita fruuntur Chriftiani. 

20, Kot) iirotslh) Toy xgo^BxuftiTfiivov v/iihf 1ii<rSi0 
Xf)/?rpV3 Scnfiis cffe videtur: Et ad cognitioriem do^ 
ctrinae lesu Christi, vobis destinatae, vos perducat. 
Nee de miiiionc lefu Chrifti in has terras, nee de miffione 
eius adiudiciiim extremum h, I. lermo efle poteft. Ula 
eniin facta erat; dc hac autem in lis quae fequunrur, ni- 
hil dieitur. £rit igitur 'IjjffSg Xpis^ig h, 1. doctrina lefu 
Chnfti Venit nempe lefus etiam tum, quum doctrina eius 
hominibus innotefcit. Cf. infra v. a6. c. X, 36.. XIII, atf. 
ubi dciro^i^ca idem eft ac trado, tradi iubeo. T\poK$x^^ 
ptcTfidvov iegendum eile pro TpoKSHTfpvyfi^vou^ probat pro* 
pemodum omnium Codicum confenfus. Hanc lectionem 
habent etiam multi Patres .qui hunc locum aJlegant , et 
antiqUiffima verfio latina. Hpoxsip/^Miv eft praeparare , 
decernere^ destinare. Ergo doctrina lefu Chrifti I'udaeis 
deiiinata eife dieitur. Deua enim ab aeterno decreverat, 


IN Acta s? 

vx baec doctriiia ludaefs prhnttm traderetur; vel fecuti* 
hm aliam interpretationem : lefus ad falutem ludaeorum 
deftinatus erat. S\ de mifllone Chrifti ad ultimum iudicium 
fermo t^, turn v. 2i. dicitur, quid Interim » uaque[ad !!• 
hid tempus acturus fit Meffias. 

ai. "Ov isf-^ &w imv^) Senfus eft: ^ui potentis* 

kimeregnare debet, donee omnia evenerint , quae de 

CO feiusqae regno) pra^dicta sunt per sanctos Pro- 

phetas iam inde ah antiquissimis temporibus^ *0v isT 

ifftyov fikv ii^x^^otif quern potentissime regnare 

qporteL / Nerape coelum occupare^ in coelo csse^ idem 

eft ac iupra omnes alios evectum, funimum ctexcelfum efle. 

Sic Deus in coelo esse dicitur, i. e. fummus, omnibus fU' 

perior, potentiiiimus, PC. €XV, ,a* Simill modo, quum de 

lefii dicitur , eum afcendiffe in coelum , ibique federe ad 

dcxtram Dei, vel, ut noftro loco, coelum occupare, fen- 

fus eft, earn potentiffime regnare ^ et omnibus excelfiorem 

cffe. "Avoxxru^»ffiQ h. 1. non fignificac restitutionem.^ 

connectitur enim hoc vocabulumcum fequentibus : Travrwv, 

m iKiKTjd&f 060^ — ^V iiSvoQ. Sed ea quae Deus lo- 

cutus eft per fanccos Prophetas, ( fc. de Meflia } funt va- 

ticinia de Meflia. lam vero, quid elTet restitutio vatici- 

uiorum de Meifia ? Eft potius ive%xri<sx,txtQ pro %otri?x(n^ 

iiroKx^i^ccvou, rem perfcere ad integritatem perduce- . 

re.) h. 1. perfection consummation, quum res vcnit eo, 

quo venire debuit, ut nihil defit ad cius rei perfectionem, 

i.e. impletio vaticiniorum plena ac pcrfecta. Nee repugnat 

ufus loqiTendi. lizm Hesychius in Gloflatio ««'ox^r«V«^ 

«y exphcat rB)Jt»9tv, consummationem. Sic Oecumb- 

Nlus: oprowrx9^ifotj iiT, (fTjvh hW ^^« irdfAi; ik^eru 

D. 5 ' «t'«i^ 

^8 $CHOlld V 

$,ie»vroti. Confcrri poflunt etitm Manh. XVII, li. ti 
Hebr. Vi; lo. Debet autem Chriftui potentiflTirae fegnare 
^onec Qimnia^ quae prae^icta sunt per froplietas^^ 
^enti4 comprobata fuerint. Hoc idet^ ell quod dicitui 
1 Cor; XV, 25. 26^ et Hebr, X, 1%. 13* CI»?iftum rt^na* 
turum ette , donee oqines. ho(les ei fuerint fubiecti. Ho^ 
ftium Chrifti nomine comprehenditulr , quicquid religioni, 
^Uisque propagati.oni adyerfatur, Praediccun^ autem erat^ 
onines nationes fubiiciendas eflfe imperio MelTiae. Chri- 
^us igitur ad finem usque inundi regnabiti et imperiup 
fuum its^ e|;ercebit, uc fi^nfim fenii^que omnes, vei quam- 
plurimas nafioiies ad f^egnuin lUum perd\ica:t. Cf. Rom. 
%l, 23-- j6, 'At iio^voQ hebr. Q^iyo ^^^e iam olim^ 
fib antiquissimis inde temporibus^ liatis ell notum. Vid, 
^. Ernesti diif. qua hie lo(;u« ^x^Ucatur , ica op^lcutl^ 
,th?ol. p. 477. f(^(^, 

aa. Mw&ijc fiiu-^ ^Tw^v') Oftcndjc Pc^rUs prophea^ 
4e MelBa eli'^ vaticinacos, quod di)(erat v. 21. Exordi- 
(ur a Mol'a. £11 nem|>e Chpftu^s proph^ta ille eximiusy 
quem Mofes praed^xit, Deut, ^VIII, 15. fqq. Videtur 
quidem Mofips loqui de tbta feri^ prophetarum, quos Deus 
fequentibus^ ^emporibus volun^^is fu^e inccrpretes ad ifr 
raeliu« lit min^rus, Sed hoc non pbftat r ^uominn^ de ' 
^elfia ^tplicari poffi^ locud i quippe is fuit maxin^us om- 
fiium et veriflimus iile a Deo ^ilTus Propbeta ex populo 
ludai^o, euius concent^m quoque Deus f^vere puniit, 
Vi4. D. Jo. ^ugi Dathii fcitam obfervation^m a4 hunc 
Deut. locum , in fentat^i^chQ luting yerso et docti(Ii- 
mis notis illullrato. Accedit, quod de nullo ^10 Pro- 
pbeta (Uqi ppflit, qtim Mofi fyifle fimilemi eg ftnfuquo 




lefus ei fimilit fuit, Sicuti nempe Mofet populo fuo no* 
vani religionis formani inftimit « et mediator Aiit inter 
Deiim et ludaeos, ita et Chrlftui novaro religionem in- 
IHtuit, et fU(T/r^g fuit inter Deam ethominett boc tan* 
turn difcrimine , quod Ot multo maior Mofe, Vid. Hebr.^ 
HI Haec dim fcripfi. Hab^nt tamen ii etiam , qui vo- 
cem ^^23 collective fumunt* et de tota feri^ Propheta- 

rum explicant, quo fententiam faam tueantur^ Monu« 
erat enim Mofcs in praeced^ntibus ifraelitaa, ut cavcrent, 
ne harioloa adirent » et banc addit nunc rationem, q^od 
Deus \p(U veroa Propbctas fit ej^cUaturus. ^ed profecto. 
non cohaerct: Nolite adir^ bariolos; nam Deu^ vobia pro-« 
pbet^TS MeiHam excitabit. Quod aut^m Mofisis dicit: Pro* 
pher^m mei ^imiUm 9 id fie intelligi poteft: Prophetam^* 
cui {)eus eadem ratione ut mihi voluntatem fuam patefa- 
ciet, quique earn ad vos perferet, ut ego retuli^ talemn 
inquam Prophetam , fempet per futura tempera vobia ex*' 
citabitDeus, Poft verba dc ifi^ fubintelligi videtur: mi- 
sit. Quemadmodum Deus me mifit, fie in pofterum etian\ 
inittel-Prophetaa. Cf, Eckermann in fymbolis thealog. 
Vol, I. feet. !i. p. U(5. C 

t3. "E^c^ ik^rS XotS') Eveniet autenif ut unus- 
quisque, qui non paruerit UH Prophetae, deleatur e 
popujo. %ieuy ut hebr. ^nnl nS(r« -^v^^, tt^]S)3 S3» 9"**- 

libet. Vox Alexandrina i^KoS^fiivstv^ quam apud tsq i^t4 
forte fruftra quaefieris, occurrit ilia quidem apud lofephum, 
Antiq. VlWy u. i. itSiv i^QkQd'psv^w (nt ro yifvotf, 
fed hoc, non dubium eft> quin a LX^. Senioribus haufe*^ 
rit. Ceterum fiTioc, quod de exftirpadpne e populo dici^ 
tiir, ad Meifiam transfertur , nan cogitanda eft exftirpatlo 


€o itHOUA 

civilis; fed fenfus eft, huiusmodi hominem non agfiofd 
pro ctve regnl Beiy excludi beneficiis per Meifiam promif'- 
fit et partis. Si de ferie Prophetaru^ ante Chriftum fer^ 
mo eft , verbum igoXo'^pLiusiv najtivam fuam fignificatro- 
setn recinet. Petrus nee verba hebraica , nee verlioneoi 
Alexandrinorum , fed fenfum tantum reddidit. ^ 

84. 'Keif v£vT8c — Vf^^P^i retpTctc^ Sed Prpphetae 
omnes a Samuele etdeinceps qui vaticinati sunt^ de 
his diLbus rebusque praedixerun^. Bene cohaerent haec 
cum praecedencibua, (i locus Deuteronomii de ferie Pre- 
pbetarum intelligitulr. Hoc enim vult Petrus: Mofesprae* 
dixit, beum railTurum eife Prophetas. Hoc ita evenit. Sed 
pmnes ifti Pr^pbetae vaticinati funt de Meffia. £rgo au- 
diendi funt ab omnibua veri noniims Ifraelitis , v. 24. 25, 
Qui locum ilium de Media exphcant » ii particulam ^ 
initio commatis exponunr; quin etiam ^ imoeiiam^ at 
fehfusfit; Quin etiam omnes Prophetae ^ quicunque 
lofuti sunt, a Samuele usque et deinceps seouti , iUi 
etiam denuntiarunt dies istos. rSv Hxd's^ijc^ u e. rSv 
t/eyovir»u ndSegiJQ, qui ilium comfnUa ^uadam ferie funt 
fecuti, A«A.</>, docere^ vaticinari. Tuq ijfiLdpe^ riu^ 
Tocfy tempora haec laet^ ^t fellcia , quibus beneficia. per' 
Meifiam parta vobis offeruntur. Quod Samuelem attinet^ 
vid. a Sam. VJI. la. fqq. 

05. TAtafc ^^«— ruripoiQ ijfiSv) Vos ii estis, ad 
quos pertinent vaticinia prophetarum^ atque iUud 
promissum^ quad Deus dedit nostris maioribus. Heb- 
raido more p, vUq alicuius rei faepe dicitur is, qui cum 

ilia re ullo aliquo modo cotiiunctus eft> ad quern ilia res 




pcrtinet. Qix^^xt/^ rV)2 » promissio. In V. T. filii 

prophetarum funt discipiUi propheuirum. . Hoc aurem 
loco omnes ludaei ita vocantur , quia Prophetae ad eot 
miffi erant, ct quia libroa Prophetarum legebant. xgti r^c 
A«^^x3f^O ^^« ^'*^^p ^^ quos promissio pertinet. Geri. 
Xlf, 3. XVni, 18. K9^ H^ ry (nrip/Mtu tru ^ riji yifc ) 
P^r posteros tuos Qanum ex pofleris tuis) felices erunt 
omnes nationes terrae. To ar^pfiotj j;^^ et posteros 

num. plur." et unum pofterum fignificat, ut Gen. IV, 25. ubl 
y^ uno flio ufurpatur. TIoiTpixi rijc y?f h. K non 

funt familiae confanguinitate coniunctae , fed Cmpliciter 
nationes terrae. Cf-Gen. XVIII, 13. 13. Si iDe Abraha- 
, moproffiiiTus benefaciet omnibus gentibus, quanto magis 
confanguineis fuis, fi nrodo hi im{ edimenta auferant. 

a<$. 'TacJV — ciwd99tK8V ivrov ) Vestro inprimis bono 
misit Deus quern excitavit , Jdium suum Excitare 
hie non eft e mortuis ad vitam revocare, led conspicuum 
facere, prophetia aji^que dpnia* R^fpiciuntur enirn ea 
quae praeceifere^ Tpo^Tjrjiv vfiTif dyxf^aBi. Sic et i'urgere 
tribuitur prophetia DeUt. Xlli, 1. XXXIV, jo. Sirac.XLVII, 
I* *TfiS)ff vestro commodo, Flpirov^ inprimis. ivXoySif" 
r» vfiSig^ ut vohis benefaciat^ felices vos reddat* iy 
ro iTto^pi(psiy -^-vjxoov') Si quisque vestrum se avertap 
a malitia sua et vitam emendet Poteft eciam iiro^pi" 
Ipc/y traniitive fumi , et ita coniungi cum antecedenribus, 
ut fenfus lit : ut felices vos reddat , dum unumquemqua 
vestrum abstrahit a scderibus suis. Hoc fit per ductri. 
|iam lefu Chrifti. Ergo verba ilia: ivi^stksv dvriu 
commode explicari polTunt de doctrina lesu Christie 
Vobis ludaeis primum misit doctrinam de lel'u. ^ 




I. hj7 

ivi^tl^oiv dvToTi;^ Superverterunt ipsis, co fenrtl 
quern hoc verbum apud Latinos habet, quo celeriter prae* 
terque spent 'oenire denetac ^Id enim cleganter Graecis 
iTn^Tjvcu rm denotat. No(bi dicuftt.» tinem unvermu^ 
ihet. ilher den Hats kommen. i ^pxtTfyoQ rS UpS ) 
Praefectus templo, Erant <;p»T7j^o} rS t'epSpraefecti cjc- 
cuhiarum Leviticarum / quorum erat munus cavere, ne 
quis tumultus in templo oriretur. Solebat nempe cercus Hu- 
merus Sacefdotum per (ingulas ^ebdoniadas die noctuque 
excubias agete in templo > ut pararent ea^ qtiae ad victimas 
et ornattim tempi! paranda eifent. His praeerat unus ex Sau 
cerdotibiiSj qui i ^pxTT/yog tS iep» dieebatur, et cui id mu- 
neri3 incumbebat, ut ordini confuleret* Cf. Luc. XXII, 4. 

ft. ^tumvifimt^ aegre et graviter ferentet. ,je«- 
rayyUS^iv ip r^ 'iT/trS rriv ivi^o^iriv Ttjv in vexpoSu) An* 
nimciare probatam exemplo Chrifti mortuorum refurrectio* 
nem. *Eif t$ ^l7j(rS , in persona, in exemplo lesU , vel 
etiam : per lesum. Sadducaei igitur hoc tantum aegre 
ferebant, quod Apoftoli profitcrentur Icfum c mortuis re- 
vixifle , quodque per hunc omnibus ppUicerentur refur- 
rectiohem* Sacerdotes' autem hoc male habuit, quod ho« 
minas idiotae docerent populum in templo ^ in quo non 
oportebat loqui nifi Rabbinos, PharilTaeos ac Scribal. Re- 
furrectionem mortuorum ipfi profitebantur ; fed lesum 
ISazarenum e mortuis revixifle, id pernegabant,^ 

3. *Eic rijpi/itriv) In custodiam. Thucydjdcs VII, %6k 
ift(pti,'k$iiriiv TfjptjtTtP^ SchoL Tfyat (Pv\x%^v. De variis 
huius vocabuii iignificationibus accurate difpuuvit lo, 



FiiiD. Fischer , in Supplem. ad VoMii Comment* dt 
Hebraismis N. T. Spec. L 

4. Ito/SM ik-^rivra) Multi enim eoi^Um^ qui aU^ 
diverant doctrinam, susceperunt religionem chriAtia^ 
nam , et fuit numerus Ulorum hominum circUer 
quinque millium. Ai \to yip^ Nato ratio rcdditur, cur 
tanto dolore affect! fint Sadducaei et Sacerdotea. *0 Aoyoct 
doctrina, inftimtio Apoftolorum. llifiuBiv h. L eft sus* 
cipere religionem christiandm. oljgl ;^iAiarf#^-ir/vrtf) 
Ve\ univerforumi ut domi'tebendantur hoc numero etiam 
Ilia ttia ttillia c. II. vei eorum^ qui tunc audietunt Petri 
conciottem tantua numerus acceifit ad priotes. QUum au* 
tem vefifimile Mud dt ^ 5000 homines Omul Chrifto no- 
men dedilfe, hoc potiUs dicit Lucas^ numerum Chriftiano* 
rum turn accreviife ad quinque hominum miliia» 

5. tsg ocpxourctQ^ ''Ap;)^oyr«4, qui v. 8* difertiug Vo^ 
cantur ipx^^'^^ J*'*^ M*» ^^^ *1" Aint ^^ quam Synedrii 
Magni assessores^ qui in hift« MaCcab. Lib. L c. ij^di* 
cuntur aipxovruQ rS %dvu^* Apud lofephum XX, i. a^ 
ifXovrsQ *lfpo^okijp,/r»v* Hi autem cipx^yrBQ a ir^«<r^t;- 
fi^ii p qui ip(i quoque non exigua pars iliiua ienatus 
erant, hic diftinguuntur. quia illorum dignitas, auctori* 
tasque haud dubie maior, quam iep%ft^vrip»v erat.. *£/^ 
ftpsduKij/i,, pro iv Up. ut codices nonnulii habent* 

6 Tiiou 'Auvotu riv ipxi^p^** »W ^cti'dCpuv^ Annas 
Aiit focer Caiphae^ lo. XllI, i3. Vocacur Pontifex M« 
fed ex lofepho (Antiq* XVllI, ft» 2. et Lib. eod. 4, 3* ) 
conftat, Caiphdm turn temporis proprie fuilTe fummum 
Pontificem. Annas igltur, qui i>fe hie ipx^^f^Q voca- 
tur, ftiiiTe videtur Caiphae 9 PontiHcis Maximi « vica^ius. 


64 , ^SCHOLIJ 

Nequequicquam dubicationis habet, quin Pontifex M. fuum 
fibi interdum habuerit Vicaritiin, qui dicebatur natPC 7n3 

i^X^Bfsvc i idvTspeg, qiiemadmodum ille tt^jehn ]nl3 a^- 

X^spevQ TpoSro^ Vid. Krebsii obfervatt. ad h. 1. Sed 
fortaffis earn ob cauflam 04 ocpx^^psTQ numcro plur. nomi- 
nantur, quia pontificatus dignitas turn temporis valde atn- 
bulatoria erat, uc ex lofepho, difcimus , et abdicari iuffi 
flon tantum manebant Affeflbres Synedrii, fed ctiam dig- 
nftatis priftinae notnen retipebant. loannes^ quis* fucrit, 
incertum eft. 'AKi^KvipoQ) Alexandrum Lysitnachum, 
fratirem Philonis ludaei, cuius filius Alexander Tiberiua 
duxk Berenicen , Agrippae taaidris filianv C lofeph. Ant. 
XlXi 5, i.)Ai\Xt\[\g\t Mangaeiisin praefatione Fhiloni 
fuo praepoiita. Memorat hos Lucas ad monendos lecco- 
res , quos adverfarios, Cp^^^^^^i^^^ nempe,^ KaVoeriiit 

7. Kotf ^TjcroLvrsQ — rfiro vfiB7^\ } Et postquam eos 
in medio stare (i. e. coram iudicio comparereJ) iusse^ 
rant, quaesiverunt : Quo iure aut cuius iussu feci^ 
stis vos illud ? ut nempe auderetis in templo docere. '£y 
^^/^ ivyifiLSt; quo iure? Non videtur quoad fervflim dif- 
ferre ab^eo quod fequitur: ^ iv votw ovifictti^ Quo iu^ 
bente, ^qua auctoritate? Non enim licitum eife 'putabant 
^ublice decern infciq Synedrio. 

^ 9. '£/ ^fiBiQ frijfispov ivctnpipi/xB^ci') Si hodiein nos 
inquiritur; si interrogamur. Habet enim ^votnpivnSiXf 
fignificationem interrogandi et inquirendi , quum alibi apud 
auctores graecos , turn apud Platonem Lib. IX. de legibus^ 
^\A £f ;gc^0M ait, in iudiciOf riv ^ep»/T»rw ii/Mnp(va<r^ 
' . ■ ' ^^ 


^ft/, ordiri masctemm fiatu triquintionem ^ quae ibidem 
ihiufttri^ dicttur. M Mpye^i^ iv^fSru mSmfS^y Pro 
4ic iviSpmrov »9e9fl. £ft enim Cenidvia obiecti , noa 
fiibiecti. Sic apud Pliilonem : iw iv8fy§a/f r8 yivMC 
^imf, ad henefacienium nostra generU Miraov Pe- 
trtis, ob ben«iicia homines in carcerea trabi , quutp id ob 
malefkcta tantum foleat ac debeat. 

la Tyu)<sov — vy^^Q) Scitole "oos omne$ et univer* 
tuspopulus Israeliticiu^ per lesum Nazarenum,queni 
t)0(^ 4^ucem egistis^ et quern Deus ex mortuis ex* 
CitavU, per hunc^ inquam^ huic homini valetudinem 
eue reUitutam. Ex ulrimjs huius comm. verbis patetrho- 
ainem faiiaturo Omul in Synedrium duccum efie. Ceteriim 
/riec Petri verba erant ut libera^ Ita plena ^ravitatis. Quid 
enim hoc erat a}iud» quam fumnium fenatum arguere ilim- 
.aiparrickiii? n«^4ff^M«v, adstut erectust ut infra v. ij^ 

H. ^Ovrii; i^ty) Vid, Matth^ XXT, 40. et ibi notau* 
Adde EcKEKMANNi obfervationes ad hunc Pfalmi locum 
in Symb. th. Vot. L fofc, i. p. 95. fq. et fafc. 2* p. 131. 
fq. cui aflentitur Eichhornius in BibU univerf* lit. 
theoU Vol, III. p. 70. 

I a. Km ill hiv iv S^i^ liisvJ ^ (r»r7jpfot) Et in alio 
nemine situ est salus; a nuUo aiix) est exspecianda 
ialus* Sic lofepfaus Ant, L. Iff, c. i. Mofen pro ibblevan^ 
' da Iflra^litarutn corotneatus et aquae penuria Deo ita fuppli* 
eastern fiftit : iv iur^ yip sTucu rijv vwrrfphv uvrS nyf S% 
iff iAcpt in iUo enim ("Deo fc.j sitam esse salutem eius 
populL ^t non Ut alio^ Quaenam vtro ea eft ^tin^ptU, 
Vuwi Petrbi kic praedicat? Sequemia oilendunt non^canr 
Tomus UL £ turn 

60. -- SCHOUA 

turn de aegrotii oorpore, eorufltque-iafittioti^ fermoitem 
efTe. SigniCcat p^uiiM 37 awTT/p^f qiMimvis aiUtcto artictu 
jo, iDdeterinlnate, qiiamUbet salutem , quanlibei ex mg- 
lis vel expertis vel forinidatis lili«raUoHem» adeoqui^ edam 
liberationem a poi^nls t>e6eatot«ail r et falucem aetemam. 
Idque h« 1. |>tobahiie fit magis ex to^ quod mt>tbi fempcr 
pro peccaiotutti poi^nU habiti dm. S^nfiia igitur verbo- 
nim Petri eft i Christum unicutn esse sospitniorem ho* 
jninuml ah illo ^olo ut auctofe hominibus obting^re 
hberationem ab omnibus vitae praeseniis icalamitati* 
bu^i eaiehus stiltim^ ut mala physitd el tmUerna a 
vetit Christianis non amptius consideYafida sint nt 
poena peccatofum, i. -e. Ut indicia irde dttthae^ m- 
primis i)ero in solo lesU sitam esse satutem Htnimd" 
rum, pvojLitt) Persona^ ut Tupra C. HI, 16. vri ti)f ij^ 
viv ) Eoruhi) qui in terrU co&fpeeti funt) noti patriafdiae» 
non proplietae^, non i>!cerdotis, non regi9» MichaetU ver- 
tit : t>urch keihfin atidetn ist die Gesundmachung 
geschehen^^und es ist auch kein anderet Name un* 
ter dem Himmd dazu gegeben > dafr man dddurck 
gesund werden kann. *H ^unjp/a igitur ex eius fenten* 
tia hic eft sanatio^ et aat$ijvcu fignificat sanitatem recu* 
perare^ Sic haec verba explicanda elTe putat proptcrea» 
quia v» 7. non fUerit quaeftio, per quern homines faiutem 
aeteriiam confequantur, fed potiua» per quern dtudus lani-* 
tatem recupcraveric ? Vefum ad banc quaeftioncm Petrus 
iam relponderac v. 9. 10. Addit y. ii. la. eundem lefua. 
cuius vi et auctoiritate fianc mira^at efle verum M^0itm^ 
perq^emfolum homines poi&nt jconfequi yeram falutera«. 
13. nar^f?^/«y) Liber tatem loquendi^ confident 
tiam, comtantiam^ Vid. fVal<:hiidiS. dtxc^ffl» ^^P^ 


'9M6rum idiotarum. nxtaJ^^3S/igm) Scienies. Vtrhum 
habetfi|riiificatioiieni comprchenfionis, ut fierodohatft fe 
cMcuturum narrando ea, quae a«j i nccr^Mfi^pto, it. omi- 
ferunt. Quia autcm, quae comprehenfa lenemui p ccrta 
habwiw, tra;i5femir verbum ad cognitiODem «t fdcndaio, 
et ca quae funt compem et . txplorata. iypifAfutrpl it9$ 

,^Spf id^WT^J Homines imperUi litter arum et terurn^ 
i. e. indocti €t privaii atque plebcii. 'Ay^iuimrt^t;^ qui 

^^ififKJcray littera« fton didicit; Indoctua. Eft autem 
IhiTTjQ in mentione magiftratuum, privatus; in meotioqc 
artificTOrtim (hidiorumque; imperitus: in mentione digni- 
talis et praeflantiae, humilis el inJionoratuS. Indocti tt 
plcbefi homines, fi ad iudicum fubfeUia protrahantur, fimt 
pjcrwaqufe rimidi , fiulJiu^ aninii atque ^confiUi, ac faepe 

paeoe exaaimatu Mimur igiiur Syjiedrium mentis con- 

.ftantiami^ fiiuciam atqg« ^iqendi vim, qua legati diviil 

•auflam iudin defendunt* ■ .: , . 

14. "VvUp ^Txov .ipTiivBru) Nihil poterant respori- 
dere.' Nee refeilere poterant quod factui^ crat, nee pr<^ 
bare volebant* 

as. ^vvi^ccTi^y rpo^ (iAjX$; ) Consultarunt inter 
me, contuLeruut sententias; fubaudiri enim poteft , 
p^Xm^ aut pBhMipmx^^m^ifirpf. Sic Plutardiua iQ con* 
Ativio 7,-» s^ient.. Itaque ceriseo deberevos ttenuo d^ 
reipublicae popularis forma, y^oift^v rtm ffUfifittMSm^ 
in commune consuUare. 

\v .^r 

l^i^ri 0v '^'i^vfjtTKSou^ Etenim perspiCuuiH 
per eos pairatum eU miraculum^ quod manifestius 
est Rierosoiymitanis, ijuam utpc^ssimiis negarcT^ 



magiftratui advctfiu lehovam «t regca a Deo conaimtoa; 
fjc etiam nunc rebellant adverfus Mefliam, maximum om- 
nitiln Regem e' famitia Davidica. 

^p %T dkTjS'e/k; ) Addunt iv t^ roKsi roturti ad- 
dunt Codd« antiqui noniiuUi , eum multis iuiiioribusv 
vetfionea Syriacae, Vulgataet aliae«. Pacrumque loca. Sic 
augetur vis rei: in hac urbe ^ quae eft urbs ptimaria » 
ubi Deus templum habet, ubi eft mons Sion. In hac'> 
ipla urbe rex ille^ M^ifias eft repudiatua. ou i^i90L$ >• 
Quern tanta poteftate prnaveras, fanaadi morbos, expeU 
lendi daemoncst mortuos refufcitandi. Ungere L e. do-^ 
ttis exornarci vcl fimpliciter , nmneri comecrare t ut 
fenfua fie: quern tu ipfe Regem donftituifti. Convene^ 
runt, autemt u e. communia confilia ceperuat adverfus 
Mefliam Herodes et Pontiua Pilatuf cruy iS^e^i x^ kottT^^ 
^Ifffotijky cum paganis hominihus^ i. e. Romania quoa 
PilatMa lecUm habuic; et populo ludaica^ qui fub He- 
.rodis imperio erat, Non argucandum eft in piurali nume- 
ro XaoTg. Vera lectio videtur effe kotf , quam verfia an- 
tique latina exhibet. Ertor facile oriri potuic» quum prae^ 
cedat ctjy i9v6c:u 

^9* Tleij}^ca -^ yevdcSou') Utfqcerent, quae4u€^ 
potentissima Voluntas decrevit , ut ita fluent 'H 
X^lf ri QeS ,, ;n1n^ ^2 P^^^^^^^ P^^* Fotentia Dei . 
€t voluntas i u e« pocentiilima voluntas. Quod ad rem 
attinet,1ioc dicitur: Interfecerunt quidem leAim, Regem <, 
a Bto cQhftitutum , ftd totum illud factum eft. vdente et 
mdderante Oeo. Cf. fupra c. If, a3« Voluit quidem Deua 
p^mittete« ;ut lefum mortigtraderentf ftd vdnit etiam 


msiCTA, 71 

reddere irriu catifiilt corum, quiixu impedire yoluerunt, 
' ne lefus Rex a|pofceretur , eiuique doctrina propagare- 


a9« 30» Kay ri vvi/— wa/rfo^ cs T^^^S ) Et nunc^ 

peus^ respice minas eorunitet concede ministris tuis, 

lit confid^ntissime tradant doctrinam tuam , eo ut 

Mis adsis ad sanationem (acgrotofuni) et ad miracula 

patranda per sanctum filium tuum Jesmn. "Enis hti 

rm4 iirsiXijf ifgrSv^ respice minas eorum^ ne id quod 

com]I^9a^ ^^ exf(^qMi pofltnt. Ptecantur Apoftoli Deum, 

lit lp%^ COHUgiclfN velit p^sri irm^^iftrUQ wiffTfc ka. 

ksTv^ roy k^f%»9 ^^f/kj^dentissime tradere doctrinam. 

I Ifta m//$9^4«aU{;ebatur, qjuotieacuAque Dem cot robota- 

! (tae admiiraeula patranda, quilius fidem faciebant fe eflt 

: legatps. diyinos. ]\(l an um ^x tenders ^ U e^ potencia 

\ utt To oyofict T$ 'l^^S, persona lesu^ i.e.Iefua ipfe^ 

qui bk et fupra y. a^. vpcatut £yioQ venerahUis; natft 

b^M Iq^ificatictn^m ];iabet ^'^p quum de Deo ururpatOr. 

F^tentur Apol^oli, fc non fua yl , f?d yl f Ufy <;onc^flil 
lairaqula p^trar^. ' 

31. KaJ iifjJ^dvruif'^ wuvTiyftivpty Quum^ finiissenf 

^ pre€€4/j ^aoirtio^U^, (" trem^factus } est locus, ubi con* 

I 8''^S^^i <ff^f^ V^0f^Jf^ ^nqaam (UiflTet terrae motiu. Fuit 

I hocfignum praefent^e 4ivinsie, et (igniiicacia diyinae be« 

• nevolcntli^e a? fingularis provi^entiae quan\ expcr^iiri ef- 

I fcnt. Cf. fapra c II, a. ^gif ii^kifSifirocy — 4y^ ) ^' «f 

magna ^t plan^ divinq 'Jiducia r&pl^t\ sunt. De (i^^ 

[ fpiracione proprie fic dicta h* 1. iion potelt tffe fetmo f quo« 

I modo enim tremor terrae no vat rerum ideaa in animia 

! Apoftolorom producete potuiflet ? Ergo repleri Spiritu 

I Ei 4 {an- 

7f senate " ^' ; * . 

sanct6 ii. L eft potiutankai rotiore . pltne cKvIro tdbo-^ 
rari* Vid. SchoL a<t Mttth. Ill, 16.- Ftret huic figniaai- 
tioni contcxtus. Sequitur crtiiii: 7{§^ ihikHv^^vtcf^^ffiet^, 
tradiderunt docttinam Dei cum animijiducia et ro' 
bore. Haec animi fiducia inde erat » quQd ex illo aedium 
tremore praefeatiam et apxilium Dei expetti fuerant. 

3a. *H necfi/a Hffi 7 i^vxn l^» ) Sigttlficatur ititiiniM 
Inter fiddea aiiimorUm confenflia 'et atnicitia; Si6 eBioi' 
de Aridotele haec nacfat Diogenes Laertius L. V. c. i. 

Wiv iptixS^cu Kd} Hi — uotm) Ac neuUiu ^uidem ali* 
quidcpum sibi dicebat esse profmiumi'verum iiserani 
omnia commurda. Cf. fbpra II, 44. fq. De EfTaeorum 
commUDTOfie bonorum^ valde diverfa ab ea, <]uae aljquam- 

. diu ehriftianU HierofdlyniitaBia placuit,' vfd» D. Fi^at-t • 
Magazin fiir christl. Dogmatik und Mordt, fafc VI f, 
pag. 130. fqq. Bemerkungen iiber den Versuck d^is' 

. Chri^tenthum^ aus dem Essaeismus abzuleiien. 

33. X«p/^ T$ /iiMydkif |v M TtcipTccg ivT34j In grit* 
tia erant magna epud cunctos. 

34* Kr^ro/?fc x*^f|/«v tj ctm&v ) Qui possidetant 
' fundos aut domos « vel , in quorum facultatibus erant 
^undi et domua. tup itirf%€Mfji4vwf) Nempe agrorum et 
domuum, ut praecedentia odendunt. " \ • 

3S» KflcJ itiduv leupct ri^ xiiotC rwv eliro(i\wif') De^ 
ponchant apud Apostolos. Qtiod lignum era^ pecuniae 
illas fubiicieiittum Apolloiorum arbitrh>« Sic HeUodorua 
iV. trdurx rot iccvrS tt^dvcu rxfai thq viixg rS fix^tkiv^ 
Cic. OraJt. pro FIaccO> c. aj8. ante pede^s l^ra€torisinf€>^^ 
ro expensum est auri pondo ctntu^m. Hon omnia ven^b- 


I - 


didmnit et cootiilenifit omnes, fed pirtein bononim, qo* 
iioe magao inconmodo caxcre poceirant. Libettati cu* 
imque reKcuiin em, an allqoiii eontribuere vcllce « nee 
oe. Quum autem intt^ Cniriilianof HierorolymiunOf 
muiti eflent egeni, et omDet Chrifti cultorea popularibua 
unquam Apoftaue eflent iQvifi, fine divitum liberalitate 
in maxiin||m difcrlmen yenturae fuiflent ret Chriftttvo* 
rum. Nee poterant meliua exiftimadonem Aiam tueri , 
qutm fingul»i beneficentla, quae femper laudatur. Quom- 
que praeviderent , vexationei, exilia et mortem ipfis im« 
mmtre* aut fe in r^ione^ perq;rinat ad, praedicandum 
Evangelium mittendos eflci denique bellum inftare, qua 
pnedia et domu3 eflent va(Undae , nihil confultius erat 
qoifli in tempore ea^ quae inutiUter alias peritura erant^ 
vcadere, atque ita amicoa fiW pararc* ifti*qttc vinculia 
fefe expedire. * 

Gracco feripone contracte Bxpvifi^, fliu^ propketiae^ 

frophetu; nam Hellehiilia mos> prophetiam voeare ir«* 

finkijciv. Apoiloli ei hoe nomen dederant in omen do<» 

m propbetlci. Vel etiam 2 filims doctrinaCf {. e. do- 

cendo idoneui; inter pres verbi divini , doctor. Nam 

Tdpiukrifng faepe eft admonitiOy doctrina. Aiiia lofes* 

hoc cognomen aceepifle videtur ob folatiBm, quo animoa 

Chriftianorum doctrina fua et inftitutione> vel . liberalitate 

rcpleverat, XiViTTjc) Ex tribu feu familia' Levitici. upif^ 

pitg tS yivet^ Onus parentibus, qui in Cypro babita- 


27- To xp5a** ) ^' ^* '^^ ^'/*?y» ut modo eft locu* 
tus^^rem panam ex agri venditionc, pretimn agri. Dt 

E 5 pe> 


peciu)ii qotdetti Ghraeci^ uJStitaiii eft uti pluraB ninnera^ 
XfiifMrM. ' Licuifle Levitif agrot emere in ludaea, exem-^ 
plo patet j^t^pketae I^romiae^ ^ etipfe e^ tribu^evi 
mu Vii ierem. X;X2m, ^ 

CAP. y. 

I* IVrifiiMi > YLrijiiM dicitur, quod in bonis ^, i. e. par^i 
turn feu quaefitnm. Sed MtSt iftum fundum, , mox QO-i 
inine ^pf^ indi^atur^ 

^dftfi propr^ eft '^eporare, in(ipro|)ne, i^t hoc loco eft 
intervertere « ^t ita prstecipue adhibetur de lis, qui de pe« 
cunia putflica ^ cemmuni pl^rlum ufui dellinata, aliquid 
fubripiunt^ et l}bi vin4i<?antv Siq, apud piutarch. in ^u- 
cultop LucuUus es; praeda rqAtfe yBy^<r<Pi^fAivoc9 mulca m« 
tervertiss^ dicitur. {Ift^^ -^ I^tjksv ) ApostolU tradi- 
iUf quaC )ioc ^totiim cflfet pr^tium venditi agri. Qui om- 
nia bona fuayendideranty^t pretia commuoit^ti Qhrift^n 
notum tradid^rant^ ii^^ ut par ^ft credere, e publico a^cn^ 
erant alendi, Magnam iti^que frsiudem admiCt Ani^nias cp- 
minuta pr^tii numerati fumiQas qua indigendia Chriftianp* 
^ rum conlqlendum erat j nee fi pluret hoc esiemplum. fe« 
cuti fuiQent « res Chrifti^norum diu confifl^ere pacuifl^^nt* 
PraeQipue auteni crinien Ananlae in eo fuifle vi^ecurj^ qu^d 
veUet yf^pu^cu Tf ryft/;ua to ^y/ov, (y. 3O '• ^* ?xpe- > 
ririj^ an Apoftoli fraud^m ^ecectiiri eflent. Fecit igitur hoc 
peflimo confiUo » ut ludibrio expon^ret Apofti lot , quafi 
|i0n eflent divinitiis edqcti , no...^ participea 4onorun^ Spi^ 
^tQi (ancti« Vid, Micha^lUi in Ir« U 



3. iimri -* t3 xii^fifiO Quare Satonm unimum 
tuum replevUf ut faUer€ v^Ues mendacio Spiriturn 
sanctum^ et detrahere €Uiqui4 de pr^tia m^ri ? Quod 

' Sstanas jrepieviffe animum A»uiite Aciriur^ id proprie Ai- 

; mi noD pQteft. Quomodo enlm fitri poiBc, nt Spiritus. 
qua fobfhntiim fuam In hoitiiai» aahno «at corde fie, non 
apparet. Explicant igitur tlti fie » ut dicant « Satantm ex- 
citafle in Ana^ia eiuaqu^ mor« propoficum fiUteadi ; alii 
Tohint Satanam eos in propqfito ccmftrtQaOe, Sed v« 4. 
didtur 9 ipfum Ananiam fibi hoc api^ animum fuum prot 
pofiiiffe. Videtw igitur defcribi untum confilium Sata^* 
nieumt ut f<enfua fit : Cur plenus eft anirout tuua Sata^ 
nico ifto fenfu ? NempQ tam focda eft cogiutio fallere. 
veOeDeuiDt ut ab homlnevix expectari pofTe videatur/ 

I ^dpisff^Mi ri itttivfifX ti Sfi^iv,, frau4^ faller^ 
Spiriturn sanctum* Non differt phrafis v. 4. yj/Mt^xi 
ru ^e»9 nifi quod verbum -^iuiM^oUi, v^ ^ ex ufu grae* 
caa linguae cum Accufativo » commace /^ autem en ufu 

I hebraizantis ftrmonia cunx Pativa conftruitur, lit PCi' 
LXXVIII, 3<S. Infra v, 9. ^adei^ haec res exprimitur 

I phraii 'jrsip-i(^6iv tq leAvfioti Kf/f/^^ Tentare ixoitxix homo 
Deum^ quando ilc agit, ut videatur dubitare de o.mni'* 
potentia, veracitate, aut alio attribute Dei. Quum au- 
tem h. 1, fermo fit de fraude, quam latere voluerunt Ana^^ 
nias et uxor, tentare Detum h, U erit, fie agere^ quaf^ 
Beus noneflct omnipotens et omnirclus^ qw^ non pof- 
fet detegere et pfhire banc fraude.ra. PhraGt igitur^ '^iu* 
i&Sou TO 'jrvsvjix flty/py wndcm babet fenfumu Quoniatn 
vero ro' ipvevpA ro ay/ov v. 3* et^ 0w v* 4, invicem 
permutantur, Spiriturn sanctum faUerc idem eft ac ial* 
lerc Deuir, %ua eft omnipotena et cmnifciuf, Y^rba a^ti^ 



▼tfiie|>e )ndid»e cdmitum; adeoqiu de yoluiittte et eao« 
iilio fisiUeiidi h« I ferraopcm eile» vix eft cur moimiiitiii.. 
lam vero noa potuit^Atiaiiiae et ulori in nsei^em ventre 
fraude iallete ipfitm Deu», v»luerunt pottus fUiere Apo-^ 
ftojoi. lUgq per fe iatell%itar ^ Petrum^ hoc voUuflt^ : m- 
cidifti ui Saumcam iUam cogitadooem ^ ot Cnrnde fuUerc^ 
vellet nof Apbftolba , Sptiicu bucto rcpletos. Voiuiili 
experiri, an Deo omnUcio et omntpotente ^^velante ftau* 
dcm detcgere et poitire valeamus. C£. v. 4« 

4* 'Ovxi fiiiwf/vol lfi9UB^ Vel Iix6iv$f'si retinuis^ 
» ^etf possessio tuafuUset. Licebat tibi per nos non ven<» 
dere ptaedium et elus propriitatem retincre. Turn vcroi 
e publico communiutis chrilUanae aerario nihil acceplflet^ 
quia ex propriia vitam potuiOet fuflenc^re, x$i rfoc^iv iii 
ry o-y iiw/k Ovif(X€i} Nempe jf r/;tjj, Etiam poflquaai 
vendlderaa fuifdum» pretium totum retinere tibi licebat « 
ac de eo nihil vovere. H on — rjro;) Quid est, quo^i 
reposuUti in corde tuo? Quidcauflae luit, cur hoc in 
ammum tuum itadUcerea? Indicatur confulta et deliberata 
fraua. iu i-^aiJirw— t( ^'a^) JVon tarn homines, quarn 
potiiu ipsum Dcum JaUere conatiu. es. Putabaa noa 
Apoftoloa (acile falii poiTe tua fraude i fed qogitare debe-^ 
ba$, noa frui auxilio Dei omnifcii et ompotenti^, cuius 
Spiritu afflati detegere.poffamus ea, quae alioa latent. 

5< "E^/^la) dviyf/vjlsi anintam exkdtavit; subita 
expiravit, ytl abiurgatione tam fevera p#cuiruii, vel alio 
cafu, Deo ita' dirigente , extinctus^ Exp^rientia docet» 
haud rare fieri, ut homo repentiBo terrore vel e veftigia 
vita privetur. Magnum fuiiTe hoc crimen^ ab Anania et 
S^pbira commiirum. patet ex iiss j^iiae ad comm. 2. mo-- 



I * nuliBiif. " Peccantnt v^m to anviiit^ quod Id fectnnif 
kkntks ac volfi^et, ^t deliberata, imllo pakulo aut mo- 
lu urgente» lufta ergo et opportuiu et n«ceffaria. erat co« 
rum pw»*, nc fraua fuia ai^ritHu jeflet utUb, ct ut am. 
lies iotelUgereiit ^ bang novam iocieucem eflt bonorum 
IsOQeftorumque hominum coefjiMn^ AUa, et omlto gravioc 
cauOa ppeiiae lerat, ut iniigni hoc exemplo aactaxitaa Apo* 

f fiolorum confirmaretur. Quodfi enim fraua ifta fuccoAJOtc 

i Ananiae ciu<que uxori, et fama huiuf rei fparfa effet^ hand 
dubic orta eflet fufpjcio , mentiri Apoftoloi , diim dicc- 

i bant , fe ftui auxilio b<A , ct afBari Spititu ikncto; qua 
re immTnuta feHSet eorum auetoritat Ceteniiti volunt 
monmUir to co ipiodhic narratut , cfle exemphim eiua 
promiiGonis / quam dederat lefus Apoftoli^ lo JtX, 03^ 
Nimiriim ^^hiafiji :up»r^ tdi d/t^pr/dt^ explkant? mitt^ 

I culofis fWfcKa infligere poetiat peccaiifibut; Hoc Petriiui 

, feciile dicunit quuoi denunciaret bomkHbus lUis fbbitam 
rnoncm*. lafira v. 9. Sed Petrua uxoxi taatum, hm ipg 
Anaaiae deauncJavit morcein* 

1 - • , .. , 

6. *p/ yUr$fOi) luvenei ^ coctu Chriftianoruw, turn, 
congregatoruni. f^ujiUiXap *Vr^v). SepuUume praepm 
rarunt eum^ ut apud lorephum Anc XVII, 3, 3. i^mmymm 

mortuum quum sepulturae praeparatum, Hierosoly'^ 
nuu deportussist, sepultura dignatiu est Xvv^JfUtv et 
«p/^l*^«v, (nam utrumque promifcue ufurpitur) Graeqis 
adhlbentur ad denotandani omnem curam,quam poUin'^ 
ctores cadaveribus adjiiherit , ut\ membra coUocare,. 
ungere^ contponere faciem, fasciis'involvere^vestes^ 
induere, de qua re vid. Cupe^^in obinvm. Lib.JJ, c, 9. 

7« ' SCdOLIA': ;^ 

f^ai^«v) Nomm eft, ludaeHhbdtc in more cfte pofiturt V 
mottutw aut cpdem liie quo tnortui funt, tin .quamprimum 
Id fiari poflit, terrae manidare. Id iam olfm factum elTe 
videtur, foKaffia bb jicutrXX; aj, uW* pef'ntjrctationem 
iftda verts in terra iex vctatC SI flinera hitcrtlitnT tliquot dc- 
nmm poft mortem difebua cftrcbantur, factiim feft id prop- 
ter eitftquiartt'm apparituin> quern Atianiae funus minime 

8. *£/ wnTH^ Tantine fundum yendidiftis, cornme* 
morata fcilfcet 'pecuniae fumma, quam yit ipGm attulilTet, 

^ 5. Tr (ft. yiymP ) in) Cur? ^tn^mvif^ j^ftr) 
Iivjioc c^nfpiraftis. AiucHm^ tm ^Av^ivittim «oy Sofifm 
^9) Uliui ^epeUerxmt maritunt tuunu 1£^ mOsHebf 
rj^eoi:UTtt,>tquem et Scrijitcfea N» T» feeutii^t) tomhie^ 
exprimere per p;irteft corporis^ qu«ram qualisetMBcpie coti*^ 
lunctip fit ^ro ea re» quae iit^ tribuitor ijdqoci quum. fa* 
((iunt,, ^otam perCootm eomuemuri nqn ^ogftnitea de iftie 
panibus. Vid. jErhe^r ^i Prolus* de vefti|pit liagttae'tbneM 
in lingua graeca. 

10. *'E«o'# -^ i^i-^Hsv-y In muUcre'^teiror CO maior 
•rat, qupd audirer, maritum elTe mortmim> et iii6x iprani 
•latum iri ffiortuam. • * '' '" :' ^ 

ApoftplOs;. Hebraismus frjjguen>. D« porticu; Sftlotftomi» 
cuius nunc fit mcntio, vide annot. ad lo . ;$, ,a3^ Setquen* 
tia vetta Mtsf^ ^^av ~ yvvouuSv parenthefi funtjndudeii* 
da. Cohaerct enipi hie v^fus cum v., 15. . . 

12^ Tftfy #i UnrSv*^ Ate»V) Reliquorutn quidet^ 
nemo aud^bui ^osasi^eetitrii sed poptdm eos mdgm 


faciebat. 'Oi loKVwi oppomintur r^? A^^; populo, ple^ 
bi ReJigui ^tur yideittur eOe projccret, vel etiam divi- 
^ ^oribtis let Ipg^Qlo fiitaitet Aoaiiisie, ut Lucu dicat, 
nemioeai p<m:o aufiim cOe lucri cauffii fcfe adiungere Cbri* 
ftianis. KoXJUhu rtpi, U((» hebfafco eft gJ/inn^if^ 4itt« 
€ui, ass^etati aliquem. 

14* MaAdj^ ^ T/w(rfir/^ti/rd ) Mnlto critro magili 
quam ante. Riefplcitur enim hie id| quod dictum eft iU^ 

is* *il*t — fiW »W<3y> l/e diteo in plaieai tffer^ 

tmtaegrotos^ Bosque ponerenl m lectis^jBt grubbatU^ 

utvenUnte fetro saltern umbra eius unum ^t alte* 

rum eorum obtimbraret. Coirnectenda haec Aint cum 

A«f arDA« comm« 11* Quod de umbra Petri dicitufy id 

AOQ accipiemium eft (ic« quali umbra Petri revera babue* 

Ik vim ialutiferam ad fanandot aegrotos. Petrus enim it 

reliqui Apoftoli non fua vi ffd potentia et facultate a It- 

fu fibi conceila fe mlracula patrare faffi funt. Referenda 

igitur funt haec ad meram hominum opinionem et fupei* 

ftittonem* nee ab Apoftolis nee a Liica probaum. Simile 

excmplum vid* MatthilX, 90. at. 

ttf. TiOv^pX9TC -— inot^i^mv ) Conoeniebat etiam 
muUitudo urbium vicinarum^ afferent aegrotos ^t 
daemoniacosy Tdy TipiS riX^v, fc« nsifUv^v* 'O^lh^^ 
^cuj turbari, animo perturbari^ dolore affici. S^d 
Alexandrini faepe bebraicum Jn^Hj aegrotans vertunt 

^X^f^vo^f ut Gen. XLVIIL i. Mai I, 13. i Saro» }UXyi4. 
'Oxiiifuvci Oni tp. inot^, funt I><(6moniai?i, quorum in , 
Eyangeiiis faepe fit mentio* 



17. *Ayok<i^ — ^A«) lam ver^'-Pantifedc Maxi-' 
tnus, et quicw;i^ite cum Mo-^ant ^^ caeperunt veke* 

• menter indignari^ '0*# wiv it^rm^ (quixiam eo (Pott- 
tifice Maxima ) erant^ y 4ion font afleffores Syaedrii , a 

^btir^* fti. dure diftitigiititttr^ fed li, tpd'in domum eiut 
convenerant eius falttandi ctutb, *Ay«^ft() hebraico 
more tedundat^ et a^ittendum eft in verfione. Senfiis 
eft: Turn coepit Pontifex M. cum ^omni cotnitatU fuo ye- 
hementer indigpari. - 

- 1 8* Kou SSMvro ^ i^fu^ ^ E^ue e'n ciistodiam 
ded^runt publico, u e« publico iuffii* '. -n 

Bibliotb. Tom. III. p. 400. inCommentaL von denj^n- 
geler^cheinuhgen in der Jtpostelgesch* ) contendUy 
noa angelum^ fed cafum quendam fclicem, in quo Appfloli 
vim providendae divinae agnoviflenr, facultatem iia e c^r- 
cere elabendi dedilTe t eoaque inde collegiflfe, fe a Deo iu 
provocari ad novam dpctriaam in pofterum etiam traden* 
^am. Contra difputat StO|irius (diflert* exeget. in lib« 
Tor« N. T. hiftoricor. aliquot loal P. ft. pag. 87. ) banc; li* 
berationem crti humanae tribuendam eflfe negans. 

10. n^piveSi'^^taij^ r«c;ryc} Jtote intemplum, et 
docete populum omnem doctrinam ftlivitatis Kultis^ 
quam fc. ab ipfo Chrifto iufli eftis docere. T^ jrifxxrmp 
docMnae. Zttij felicitas. Tlivrx ri fi^iuucfat rigfc ^Hf^ 
tivnic per bypallagen dictum ^flfe videtur, pro: trdvrm 
ri (iffiwrm tSvr^ rijic ^ij^* Doctrinae felidtatls funt do« 
ctrinae quibui monftratur veram: felicita^em. 



ai. To wvUpt^v 7(Sfl xttrxv rifv ytp9j^v rSy itSh 
*UpxifK) Synedritun St .Iqtum Ssnaium Urti&iticum. 
tizm yfp^^^x Ogmficat isena^um vel confiliian^ cui inter'* 
eranc quicuoque aetate et prudentia ad iudicandum idonei 
vider«fimr, nee facerdotunif oec Levitanim c aiQ adlcripti 
dToity verbo presbyteri, ut monet Sddenus Vx. Hebr* 
I, i^. Sic Philo de Spec. Legg. ^^ft^ ^pt^Dcut, XXII, 

]$. explica if yBpttctla rx^ot. Supra c IV, 9* wpsafivn^ 

23. To flip — ia^xXdt^^ Carcerem quidem reperi* 
mus accurate dauSum. 'A(r(px\9tx^ Jirmitas^ diligen- 
tia et cura , qua aliquid munitur et cuftoditur. 'Ei/ TUiT^ 
m(faK^ igitur eil firmissime^ summa cum ddigentia. 

24. 'Sic ik-^ yivoiTo tSto;) X) A/jk)^, Pontifex 
MaodmWj qui h. f. nxr i^oxiiv dicitur e iepsitc. Hoc 
quidem eft valde rarum ; repentur timen fic i Maccab. 
XV, I. 2» lofeph. Atit. VI, I a. i. *0j xpxt^psTi h. 1, vU 
d^ntur cflfe ii » qwi erant ex generc et famiaa fumm'>runi 
fecerdotum, icroi y<Txv iK yivHQ (ip%iepxri%i, ^iTjitipisV'-* 
yiveiTo rSro; dubitabant de iis (Apodolis^ quidnam 
tandem hoc futurum ^sset? 

08. 'Ov iFKpxyyMk/(^ — xu^pdfni rins) Ncnne seve* 
re iiu^imiis vos^ ne doceretls de persona fiac ? Ecce 
verOy replevistis HierQsolyma doctrina vestra^ etvuU 
lis nos onerare crimine interfecti hominU istiu$. 'EirJ 
T^ ipifixn rircp^, de, persona kac^ i. e. dojjjtrinatn de le« 
fu. Vid. Aipra c. IV, 17. BikB(&s -^ rintf ) nidtis indu*^^ 
cere in nos sanguinem huius hominis , qui a nobis in* 
terfectus eft^ San^uin^m^ caedem Ui aliqu^m inducer^: 

Tomus UL F per 


{»er nonim HebraUmuih eft, -poet^amcaedis sacrae alU 
ctti contrakere. Quaerunt igitur Pomifex Maxlmus et af- 
Tcffores r VuUisne nobis contrakere^powiamy interf^cH 
huius hominis? Hoc non intelllgURt de poena a Deo in- 
j&igenda; nani mnocenrcenn a fc Intcrfe^dtum effe, non 'Crtdt^ 
bant; fed hoc dicutit: VultisneoccftOonehomiiris hiiittsin-^ 
teremti turbaa dare in populo , ^cere ut iiant hominum 
concur fu8» et res vergat jn rebellion em, adeoque nos C3c- 
ponere ftirori plebis ? Metuebant igitur , ne plebs cpndta- 
ta adverfus eos rebellaret, tanquaih auctores caedis iii le- 
fu perpctratae* , r 

30. *0 •S'fioc tSv it»riftav v/noou ) iProvide hoc addi- 
dit , ne quis alium Deum ab lefu praedicatum crederet, 
quam eum , quern coluerant Patriarchae. vfisTg iie^ki- 
fi(rot(&6^ Verbnm iitt^ip^icSou genetttlm notzt, pccidere^ 
interimere^ quocunque mortia gcnere, five fua tnanu, five 
alteriut^ et praeiertim de iis adhibetur, quinecem alio^ 
rum vel iubent^ vel promovent. De Herode, qui Hyr- 
cznixm interfici iubebat ^ loiephus ^nt. XV, 9/fcribit, 

31. TSrov — d/uLccpTuh^ HuneDaus ut Dominum 
et auctorem salutis ad dextram suam ( vel potentia 
sua ) exaltavit , ut Israelitico populo viarn emenda- 
tionis monftraret et peccatorum veniam (largiretur.) 'H 
is^tfi tS ^eS eft potentia et maiestas Dei. 'Apx^y^C^ 
duXi hinc Dominus, imperans. Dare emendatwnem, 
viam emendationia monftrare. Cf. fupra cap» III, 26* Dum. 
Ifraelitae agnofcunt, lefum efle Dominum , abftrahuntur a ^ 
fcel^ibus et co^itemtu Meiliae. 

3a. Kctj iffisTc ^xsiS'oipxS^iv ivrS ) Nos autem su- 
mus harum rerum testes, adiuvante nos Spiritu san- 



rto, ffuetn dedit Dens his 9 <]ui ipsi obedierimt: TiJ 
pifjiotrx TxDra^ refer ad res iUas i in .facto poiitaa, qua* 
rum teftes erant, veluti lefum refarrexifle cz monujs, et 
ad doccrinas, quaa pro(>onebant, v. 31. Nam f^f^ra, 
Dn31, funt reageftae, ct doctrlnae, Nos^.Petnis in** 
quit, fumos teftes ,' ^9^ ri vvlvftM ri Sytov, u e. iuvan* 
te SpiritusanctO^ Id, quoinodo (it intelligendum , ap- 
paretex lo. XV, 25. 27. To^g trsi^apxS^iv dyrf, 
L e. nobis, Apoftolfs. 

Proprie i diffindebantur^ ringebantur Significatur ani- 
mi irati acetba perturbatio, transkt^ne ^ucta ab lis, quae 
ferra cum ilridore fcindunturb . . Sie hiUUn vor Zorn 
zerberstcn mo sen. * , 


34. Txfixhijk^ Dubitatur quis fucrit bic TGamaliel? 
arfilius Simeonis, nepos Hillelis? an forte Gamaliei fe« 
moT, cui fuccelEi: fiiius Rabban Simeon, in cuius diebua 
deftructa fuit ae^es. luch. 164. i. iKiksv^sv -^ vot^vcu ) 
lussit ApQstolos secedere,' Eft locurio eHiptica, r^ 
ikvrig iupplenda, ut apud lofephum Ant. X, 6. s. o# 
^sfiivB^-^mksvaaiv ivfiv r« Jigij rov ypotfifixrix Boips^ 
Xw iuiroivv ixvric iro^^ou — e medio secedere^ Nee 
Litihi ab hoc loquendi more abhorrent. Tcrentius: Hue 
tefaCf i.e. apcede^ ezponeme Donato. Apuleiua: Iru 
tra limen se facU. ., - 

SS^'flpwirfJC^ra^^r^flrtff/v^ Bene perpendite^ quid 
cum hominibus. istis peliiis facere. Proprie: Cavete 
vobia in his honfibibasy oiu> caulla horum bomiotrm^ .4n 
der Ang^egehh^it di^er Menschm, - 

Fa 3tf. 

84 . • ■ -■ SCHOllA 

35. Hfo rirmv r^v ^fupSt^') NQtiita prid^m* Qp-^ 
ponitur infra XV, 7. «V* i^^^kav yjfiBpSv. dud^Tj') Ut et 
paullo poft aW«'7 'Wckc ct cap< Vll, u^ ivi^ '^(rtXtvc 
$rapeQ9 in quibus locis uiMiiifvuf fignificat exoriri^ exisr 
t^re, utjapiid Hebraeos C31p, ©fo-^V) Quum illeTbcu- 
das, de quo losephus Ant XX, 5, i. txpmiit qqatuordc- 
cim vel quindecim annis poft banc Oanxalielis orationetn^ 
turbas in ludaea excitaverit, ol^quas Cufpio fado, Procu- 
ratori, it^ftas ppenas dedit; facile intelligitur, non pptuiflfe 
hie Gamalielem ad iftum homuncionem refpicere. Buo 
igiturTKeudieftiiffe Sridentiir, urms, loiepho cpnuD^mo^ 
latus) recentidr; alter, cuius. Gamaliel mentionem^pit^ 
antiquior. • Qttam frequena eflfec nomen Theudae apud 
Hebraeos,' nofi aft minun, -diverfis teroporibus plores ex^ 
titifTe factiofos homines eiusdem nominis. Hunc Theu*^ 
dam, quo Ga^laliel utitur , fimile vero eft'vixilTe circa 
tempora nati Chrifti ,' ultitho^que adeo Herodis IVJJ. annos, 
ut notat Cafaubonus Exercitatt. II. n. 57. Alii vel lofe* 
phum vel Lucamerroris poftulant, aut ratione aetatis^^ 
quam Theudae afljgnant, aut nominis. Cf. Mictiaelis , 
Krehs. et/PVeUL ad h. \. kdyav sTvcu uv» ixvriv) Se 
esse aliqiiem^ u e. se tximiurnaliijuid esse atquesiti-' 
gidare. Similiter Plutarchus^popfttft.iacon. coniungi iii- 
ter fc, ioxSvrccQ bTp»^ riyctc KSKf fi^otk^povivrotQt aliquid 
se esse putantes dtque superbientes. Igitur hie Theudas' 
multa iactabat de se^ nempe fe efle Meifiam, fe velle 11- 
herare ludaeos iugo imperii Romani,' et miiTum fe eifi^ a 
Deo in^hunc fiitem; fi modo ie &i)u«rfintttf ^efrri^ia* pip^ 
feirt^ rem^habituram efle proQietum eventum. Hac^ Qn^;^^ 
miv^*Mt!ado^Utt^uvivoXiMt.,iiJii^aift rdifpe^ ac 
diflbluti fun^ Ductore e me£o &hiato« iyMyr* ^.«^^ 


Oppoflta eft haec Phrafia r& kii$tv bTvoc^ nvm^ et fipiificat^ 
ii de hGinlnibus ufurpatur, pessumdari, dignitate et ho* 
nore, )aut opibus exutumin miserum redigi statunu 
Pfuta rebus de sera ISum, vind, Cleonaei, quibus eadem 
medelq non obti^it, i^g ti firiikv ^jm*^/, p^^sam eunt^ 

37- 1«<J«« • yochkouoi) Qui ludas hie vocatur TccXi* 
hm^ is lofepho Ant. XVIII, u i. dicitur "Uim^ 'Tcwkn* 
jflTTfd ^p, h '^iUtOi iwum Tifiakotx ludas GaulanU 
iesy ortus ejp oppido Gamalis. Sed idem lofcphus hunc 
ipfum ludam non uno loco FctX/A^roy appellate e. g. Ant. 
XVIII, I, 6. XX, 5» a- et de B. I. II, 9, !• Non i>5itur 
dubniiQ eft, .quin ludas hie duplex habuerit eog:iK)men, ab 
urbe natali alteruiQ , a ^oco educationis am habitationia 
alterum, quemadmodum ille Apollonius , Argonauticoor 
Scriptor, qui patri^ Aegyptius erat; a loco habitationia 
Rtiodius dicitur, iy txTq ij/iipxiQ t^q iroypxipifc) Hanc 
defcriptionem facultatum in popuio ludaico de ilia acci« 
piendam elTe, quae Archelao Viennam rcIegato» illiu^^uo 
ditione in provinciaei Romanae formam redacM , a Quiri^ 
nio peracta fuerit, graviifima nos Ipfephi auctnrirav do-* 
cet. Ant. XVIII , I, I. ubi d^iferta nietitio iniicitur liuius 
Indae, concitatoris turbarum et rebellionis ob cenfum a 
Quurinio agendum. Nam Sadduco , Pharifaeo fibi adiun- 
cto, populum ad defectionera concitabat , dicens cenfum 
mum nihil minus fecum afFerre, quam manifeftam fervi* 
tutem. " Itaque totam gentem ad lihertatera vindicandam 
cohorubatur. 'Airi^ticrs-^iirf^M ofwrS, rnidtos homihesi 
in suas partes traduxit, 'Airpgijvcu h. 1. eft ad defe- 
ctiQnem impeller^y sectatores^ sibi conciliare. 

. \ F 3\ ' 38, 




38. *A»«<3/r«) Absistite qvL^ri dlczt , tnaiius ab iftU 
tbflinete. in ioLV — xotrxku^rf^srai^ JSam si eormn 
coeptum esthumanum, dissolvetur *, HarakudiicFsreu ^ 
sua sponte corrueU 

39. Mjprore j(^ Sso/Mixoi ivps^rjri) ElHptice. JfVe 
si Jacerehoc conemini^ inveniamini ii^ qui cum Deo 
beilum geranL Ita Camerarius* Fricaeus apparent 
dvxHoKii<tw ia tollit, ut dicat, hoc membrum x«ra (r7f¥* 
Tos^/v iungendum non continuo praecedentibus, fed verbis 
iW ici(T0iT8 civrig^ pauUo altius occurrentibus, Videtur 
Gamaliel, dum haec pronunGiaret> dubius haefifle , quid de 
Apoftolis (it ftatuendum , quos non folum noverat fmgulari 
modo ex carc^e liberat03 • fed quos etiam fumma ani* 
mi fiducia de ChrilH doctrina perorantes audiverat. To- 
tarn igicur rem providehtiae divinae pe^mittendam effe 
pucavic iiFBiSrifToiv ik imS^ Nempe ne Apoftolos bo 
ciderent, non aucem, ut intados dimitterent , quod ta- 
men aeciuum fuerat, et cpngruens iit, quae dixeratGa-* 

42* Ilxviv re i^/j^dpxv ) u e« kxtx trS^ctv ^/iidpxv^ 
Nullo die intermittebanc doctrinam et piraeconium £van* 
gelii ieiu Chriili pubiice in templo , et privatim intra 


!• Hjv a^ifiputBf^ Ulo autem tempore , crescente 
discipulorum numero, exorta est querela Hellenista' 
rum adversus Christianos ex Hcbraeis. NLccS^rdii funt 
omnei iiy qui poftea nominaci lunt Christianu ^KAs/i/isroty 


(averbo iAriv/fsiv^ gracciffare, gr^iect ftudfa, graccot 
mures fequi,) Graecienfes funt, qui religione quidem Ici,* 
daei,' fed inter Graecos educati , et linguae et dogmntum 
peritiam erant ^onfecuti , ut patet ex locis a Wetflenio al- 
latis. ludaei fie diflingiiebantar : ludaei PalaestinU qui 
hicHebtaci vocantur, et itotfrrofi 'kA-^Jyav, qui hie Hel- 
lenillae live Graecienfes. lam vero inter ludaeos in Pa- 
lacftina vivcntes, et Helleniftas ludaeos extra PalaefHnam 
viventes magnum fuit odium, turn propter diverfiutem 
fi^monis, quoniam hi lingua graeca^* non fancta (ut iOi 
o^ti funt) utebantur^ 6t verfionem illam Alexandrinam 
^eo in Synagogis fuis praelegebant , turn etiam , quia 
extra fan<:tam terram , !nt6r paganoa homines , ergo inter 
impuros viyebant, et quodamm^do Graedorum mores \mU 
tabantur. His igitur de c^dflis ludaei in Palaeftina viven- 
t^ ineliores fe putabant HeUenift|s , qui non adeo ten^9i* 
(er l^gis Mofaica^ inftitutioni iiihaerere videbantur, Hinc 
multae int^ ludaeos Palaeftineijfes et Heiletiiftas , etiara 
Chriftianas factos diiTenfiones. Sjii^masius in libro de iin<- 
gua Helieniftica aliisque libris non Aatrvi^te ludaeos, fed 
' jMPt)felytos graecoB , et ad Chriftianam religionein. ^bn^^er- 
fds intclligendos effe putayit; fed fmeulli neceflitate* Mul- 
tos Hell^niftas additos fui/Te col^tui Chi iilianorum , Intel* 
Mgimus ex Actor. II, 9. fqq. in xxpsdm^uitr^ ^^ ,^f 
ii<x.xov/» rij HctdTifiBprjij di X?P*' dvrSv j Quod in dU 
stributiqne quotidiana rerum nec^ssui iq^rum neglU 
gentiles haberetur ratio viduarum suariun.^ Nam ^'^ot- 
wvk nihil aliud eft, quam cura ele^emosyngirum et coUi* 
gendarum et distr\huendqrum, qua ^ptione faepe haec 
vox in epiftolis Pauli •, Tctpo^ewpBty autem eft> ncgligere^ 
^pernere^ rutiQjieni alicuius non habere. I4 accidebati 

F 4 %^X^ 

.88 SCHOLIA ' \ ' 

quia flOtt certls hominibusi fed modo feis, modp iHis^Apo- 
ftoli ad hanc rerni^tebantur, et quidem ludaeisln ludae* " 
Tiati.<; id cotrectum inftkutb Diacottorum collegio et alle- 
ctis etiam Helleniftis. 

^ a. 'QtiK £p6^iv (kiyy Nan placet^ non estprapan" 
dwm. x^rxks/yf^xvrxc ) Minus cur antes, quam fieret, fi 
eo Qnerelevaremun Quia quod aiiis negotiis datiH*, id 
4ecedit pvsiedicnionL 6jMxov82i/ rpocrd^atc ) Ins^rvire 
pecuniq,e et colligendae et in pauperes dtstrihuen-^ 
dae. Nam voce imKomv nihil aliud indicatur , quam 
ilU iiXHQV/x KM^yaepiv^ , de qua v. l. Tpiirs^x au* 
tem b. K x(x,t iS^:i^ii eft mensa pecuniariuy Weclfe- 
feib^nk. Servire mentis eft iinpendere ciiranv rei pc- 
cuniariae, ct h. L nomiqatim operam dare fifco etdiftri* 
buen^is pecuirii?. Hoc fenl'u haec vox pc<jurrit apud. lofer 
phuip, in J^djctp Ptolomaei dq.Iudaeis nianuinittcndis,Ant»- 
XII, a. 3. ^bi ctiro tjjq ^^ffihxijg t paixd^tjg xcytt/^/tsi^ 
Tflt Xvrpx funt de pecunia regia pretium rederntiOy 
nis accipientes, Pa.ulo poll ]3dL(rtkiK^ XTij(rig yfacyltat^^ 
regis dicuntur, et ibidem ^xtrihxQi rpxTr^^ircu^ qui pecu^ 
niam regiam curant^ aliisque solvunt et distribuunt-^ 

- i^'&rifr^Jyf^xdS^S'-'ptccpTvpy/iduHg^ CircumspicUe 
igitur septem virus probatos, i. e. xotk^v /tictprvp/ccv i^^- 
TCC4 I Tim. HI, 7. Honestaie et inculpatae vitae. wXJj^ 
pstg vvBvt^xTH iy(^^ 7{Gfi (XO(p/aa)' Flenos Spiritu san- 
ctoet sapientia, i,,e. dortis exin^iis et rapientia praeditos. 
Uk^p^Q irusv/ixrog dy/^ m genere eft oinnino dote divlni 
quadaraf inftruccu* , cuius variae funt fpecles, ut h. I. ^0- 
(f>/x. Vi4. iirfra V. -8. 2o(|>y« autc^m, qua faepe intelllgitur 

.religionis feientia In 1/ videtur eflc prudentia, nomina- 

* tim 


tiin prudentia adminiftrandi illius maneris , et vcluti pc» 
ritos rei nuramariac. Zq iMr»^i^(roju>$y — rivxTiQ quos huic 
muneri praeficiemus , vel huic curae. Sic apud lo^ 
4eph. d€ B. I. 11, 20, 3. riv yip rS SZ/ton/oc vsiv 'Eked'' 
^apfip^ ix i'ri97i<ruy tmU XP«/«i^, non praefe- 
cerunt muneribus. Imiwi funt in hoc Apoftoli Syna» 
gogam. Nam apud ludaeos cnmt collectorci ciftae , ut 
quaeftofea aerarii, qui'femel in feptimana pridie Sabbat! 
pccuniam diftribucbant; et coUcctorei catini , miniftrantea 
mcnfis quotidie , et peregrinonim praccipae curam fufci* 
Rentes. Fea Hieros. f. ai. U 

4. ^Hju^sTq ik — 7rpo7Kxpr6pif<rC]iisu ) Nos vero precU 
bus et ministerio docendi assiduam op^am ddbimus* 
VtT TpotTBvxilv tamen non intelligitur recitatio precumfim- 
plicitcr, quae petjdonca diquntur; nam rpovwxeSui fae-» 
pe dicitm-, qui noftro more verfatur in divinarunl reruni 
xneditacione* S^nfus igitureft; Aflldui eritnus turn in me-^ 
ditando res divinas-, turn in plebfe inftituenda: quod (Iq 
tamen ititelligendum eil, ut inipectionem (n Diaconos Apo- 
ftoli a fe non abdicaverint. Nee minifterium illud ut hu^ 
mile quid aut mokllum refugiebant, fed hiat ut magis nc- 
ceiTariis ofBciis attentiua incumbere vot^b 

S. OJ^iriro^ *-«> i^ixokoiov ) Nomna haec omtlia funt 
Graeca, quod non mtrum in Alexandrinis. Sedindenon 
fequitur omnes hos diaconos fuifle ex Helleniflis. No* 
mina ludaeorum He'oraea Lucas forfan gra^ce extulit. Ni- 
colaus non fuit ludaeus natus » fed ad facra eorum ac*^ 
^eflit. Genere fait Antiochenus , ut ftatim additur. Vi- 
detur tamen maior pars fuiiTe ex Hclleniftis. Quoniam 
cnim tota ilxa inde orta erat» quod viduae HellenlfticaQ 


iitgHgerentur , ideo maxtiue H^leniflae praefic^ndi erant 
huic muneri, 

6. *Ovc S^Tfo^ — X^^poL^) Hos exhl^uerunt Apd* 
^tolis , qui precibus factis maniis Ulis imposueruntm 
Exlubuerunt electos ApoltoUs approbandos. Elecds Apo- 
ftoli impoi^ehant manus, Jmpositio manuum iis tempos 
. ribus apju'd lud^eos in ufu fuit , et ulurpata effe ab iis vl* 
detur ad ex^mplum illius, quod Mo^seSf D^o iu1;>ent€, Ja* 
^uae inanus suas imposuerit^ eumque hoc Symboio cor 
ram Ifraelitis oipnibus pdlatn in graviffimo munere regimt* 
nis et iudicii confirmaverit. Num. XXVII , a8. Hupp 
jnorem fecuti Apoitoli Presbyteris et Diaconis manus im- 
pofuerurit, quo ritu, tanquam externo Symboio defignata. 
eft turn cpllatio Fote$tatU actu e^erccndae , turn aptiti^-^ 
do , quae ad exercitium iliius muneris requirebatur : Vid. 
. ViTRiNGA de Synag. V^t. L. Hi. P. I. p. 83^^ fqq. ;Pre- 
cibus fgitur manuum impofitio accedebat, tnore ludaeo- 
rum, nan quod ea viin aliquam habere crederetur , nam * 
quis fibi ferio perfuadeat, honlinem hom^ni manu impb*^ 
nenda dotes, aut aliud quid tribuere poffe ? Fecerunt hoij 
ideo, ut demonftrarent rffi/xr/xw^* pro quo precarentur ^ 
cui bona apprecai%ntur, Hinc fluxit ille ritiis, qupm Grae- 
ci ^siforov^pcvj Litini ordinationem vocariint. Quod enim 
hi^fecerc Apoftoli, intent epifcopi poftea , turn in Presby- 
teris , turn in Piacoois ordinandis. 

7. KoLJ i kiyoQ'-' ry rksi) Sic doctrina divina in* 
crementa cepit; et numerus discipulorum Hierosoty^ 
mis valde auctus est;- etiam magna multitudo sacer' 
doium suscepit religionem. Obedire Jidei^ fufQipere 
reiigionem chriftianam. Nam ^7 T/f/$ laet)e eft religio chri- 



itiant. Nunc, quoniamis, qui Aifclph rtUgionem , obe- 
dit DeOy volenti uc ilia doctrina fufcipiatur, hjnc orta eft 
haee phrafis vToiuiMiy rij ir/r«i, Cf. R6m. I, 5. roki^ r$ 
Sx^ rSv hp^onfj u e« tnulti .ex familia et comitatu fa^ 
cerdotum. S%Apc. nihil nonnunquaoj praeter eos, qui in 
numero, aut turba, defignat, ut apud Vdlerium PL I, loi. 
Bellis spectortaque fama ,T{}RBA DUCVM. Haud , ' 
parum profuic ret)us Chriftianorum » .qUQd facerdotes iam 
.lis fe adiunxerunt* 

8. SWi^tfvoc — Xoif^ Stephanus autem plenus fide 
et-oJ, mir acuta insignia edebatin populo. Pro r/- 
ir«»^ legcndum effe videtur %<x p / r oc, ob Codicea, Verfio- 
neset loca Pacrum* Xipig autem idem videtur efle* quod 
X^pi^fMh refertur enim ad vim patrandi miracula. Sicetiam 
iiictfUQ h !• fiunificari vires divinitus concessa% ad ret 
mirandas efficiei;idas9 ut Matth. XIV, ?. et aliis' locis, 

9. TEx T^c ffvvxy^ijc Ti}g Ktrff^vHQ XifisprAwu ) 
Mttltas Hierofolymis ftiilTe ^ynagogas » non eft dubiunu 
Sed omnem fere fidem exfuperare nonnullia videntur, quae 
de 480. vel fecundum alios 450. aut 394, fynagogis Hiero* 
iblymitanis ludaei narrant* A//3a^rAfo<f eft vox latina^ qua 
pf;opr]e fignificatur, vel, qui parente liberto ortus^ vei 
qui serous natus^ aut f actus 9 sed Ubertate donatus 
erat. Unde piurtmi fufpicati funt , lihertinos , quorum 
bic fit mentio , fuiffe aiit fervos manumiffos , Romanac 
quidem originls^ fed religion! ludaicae addictoa, qui Sy- 
nagogam Hierofolymis exftrui*curaverint, autpofteros lu^ 
4aeorum» a Fompeio, aut Ptolomaeo I. bello capt<»rum 
et ^ Romania in fervitutem redactorum y. fed deinde in 
libertatem vladicitoium ,, qui ApoftdQrum tempore pro. 


9i ^ ^ SCHOLIA * ^^ 

ad Gaium fcfcrt, plures ex liidaeis fitisse Pa>/t*/«c'^*'*- 
ketJ&spo^SiPTaQj Romanosi Uhertatenx ddeptos^ et addit; 
'iA/'^A**^*^' y^ *X^ ''^•^C ^/« Ira^ai' , "dai tSi)f, ^fifim- 
fidmv fjkBO^spoiSifffxu , iSkv rSv TO(,rp(wv Totpocxotfii'ca 
^iic^iurBQ ^' nam belli iure fn potestatem redacti , iofe' 
* h'eris suis manumissi fuerant, liec quicquampatric^ 
runt rituum trtutare'touttt. Vld.ViTkr^^A de Syhaig. 
Vet. Lib. I P. I. p. 254, Quia taraen lib'vrtihi h: I. fiinn 
guntur Alexandrinorum , Asianorum,, Cyrenaeorum- 
Cilicum Ccholis et coetibus , alii inteliigunt ludofioSy ixic 
colas et cives ILihertiy oppidi, five r^giow's Africae pro- 
priae^ five Cartbaginie fis, quae ot proconfularis dic^u^. 
Vid. Schj-bu5;ni;r.i. Lexicon, voc. kt&sprtko^. NonnuJU 
ijinam eandcmque Syiiagogam ii3tt;IIigendam , effe ftatuunt^, 
qua. Lib^rtini , Cyren^^i , et qui fequuntur , fimul ml ^f- 
fent, negantque Libertines habuiiTe Synagogam fibi pro- 
priam. Vid. lo.-'Ca*.^ Henr. Krausios in Goromentat 
in hMoriam atque orationem Stephani Protomarty* 
risi Act. VL et VIL Goettingae 1730. « fhrpjfvHToi hie funt 
Judaei , urbes provinciae Cyrenaicae incolentes^ Au^ 
ctor eft lo cphus, ludaeos in. omnibus Cyrenaicae urbibus 
babitalTe, et eodem, ijuo inquilipi civitacis jure fuifife ufo«. 
Locu5 efl: Antiqq. lud. Lib, XIV, 7, 2. Cura reUquis au» 
tern inquilinjs ibidem ludaeos habuiife itroua/u^sxy, f. idem 
ius civUatis^. idem teftatur. XVi, 6, 1. . 'AksgcevifB!^ funt . 
ludaci urbem Aleo^andrinam inhabitantes. Iofeph.XTX, 
5. 2. Ingens autem no^titudo Akxandriae confisdeiat, au^ 
ctore:PhiIone in Place, dedes centeoa mjliia; ad^o^ ut ex 
4]uinque illis regionibus, in quas ea urbs deTcripta eratt 
^xm ten^nt^ etfparfim per reliqaas fua-fibi .domidlia ha<r 


^cTitiU Qtiii4?.;qwd lis ins dvitaiis pari cum IrfaceionU 
feu%.con4itiaDed;W»:efati auctor^ Jofepho^ XUj i,. i^ Qt 
XIX, 5*.ii^ Uiftoi^r^iyiegitla, f. 73. 4- hiftoria narr»tut de 
EJiezere^, fiJio Zadald, qui. accept Sfholqm Alexandria 
nam, qua^ jerat^tiiefofolymia, «ain^ue converot>i^ uliif 
jio^ ..^.Jn^anftrjni €x(hruxpijaftt^<yn,.|;#ga|tD illap^ j)ro- 
pnii Azmtibus. Ceterum Synagogae iftae Hon tani; prf;pi^ 
bpsfacien4i4» qiuae in ^nagc/gis prQpriq fieri fd^baiit , 
quam Uteris excolendis deftiiiatae fuifle videntur, cuiU4« 
modi fchpiaift lydad.^iUi proprji^ ?!^npn r\\a. ficut 
^ Synagogam proprie fic dictam fADODn rV2 appdhu^ 
Gonfoeverunt. Qui enim cum Stephanb dirputanint> cos 
conitatfuiiFe Sdiolares^ qut ^xdil^ciplina huiuavol iliius 
Academtee iwrodkrufit, apud iplb{s D*T)D*7in> apudGracr 
cos fLo^TjifaU ^icd. Vid* iterum Vitringii de Synag, Vet. 
Proleg* c IV. pag. 28, cv^:vr$c Tw 2T6^«vft>-) Dzw* 
sputant^fcuni Stephano, Nain ' qn/^gyrsfl/ r/w eft fjum* 
oliquo disputare * secundum artis regulas , quab ' vis 
vcj ex fignificatu vocis cv<^7Jf7iieoiQ apparet, obviae apudi 
Philonetn Libn de mundi Opif. p. u. D. in 6k riji r«- 
rmv av^iiTijfx^m^ ri (pik»trc(piotQ cvyd^^ y^voct ex huius* 
modi aiUerp. disqii'Uitioni^us pliitosophia natq, i^st. , 

lo. Kfl^ hH^ikikei ) Et non p<iftuerunt resUtere 
sapientiaeet Spiritui quo loquebutur ^ non potuerunt 
eum refutar«, pb rcligiofiis peritiatn qua erat Inll^uctus t% 
vim fehnonii, quo ucetetur; JJifeyjmli^ I. eft divifia,iU$i, 
vi», fertaonttm ciua difigcatny^ Apoftolis prgtoiira,.Rtouh« 
Xj ao. vd ammWonitttdo, Mutk. v 


94 y • ^ 1SCM0UA : :> 

II g * Tors fhrificckov ivdpccg ) ^7eo^A€iv GiraecU eft i 
quod Latiqis^ ^lidornttrfi. Noftri dicniit , einen heitnlicU 
Gfistehlen- - Eodem fenfu fere eft vTOjS^ifrijj apucl lofe- 
pkiriftV^Ant. VII, 8, 4- et de B, I. V, lo. 4. fiifmru ^Xitr-- 
^pjt»)Cohtumeliosa. verba: '£/« puai/tri^^ig^ top &eiy^ - 
Qiil enife d6tt;ritiara lefu Chtifti legi ^tofis pra^ferebat, is 
Mefei auctoritati derogate, adeoque DeUm ipAiin cotitu- 
melia afficeri vitiebatur. Ita falt^m iudkabant fiiperftii^ 
tiofi ludaei. . 

la, *Eirt^ivrs4 trvviffiectixoLV ivrou^ 'Concursu fAct'o 
corripuerurU eurnr 'Bir^fjfcr^ > reperUe adstante^: 
Vis re^entina facu Hgnificatur. 

\^. yLiprv{fOcc ^^sviefc^ Vera falfis mifcentes^ lit if, 
qtti in Chriftum dixefunt; volebant enim credi^.ea, quae 
dixerat Stepharus,' dicta ab eo cum abominatione templi 
et l^gi«- Kara rS rixa r— - vipis ) Vox roxoe hie p6teft ' 
templum^ po teft etiatn, ciDitatem denotare. 'Ay/a ft-oA^ 
yocatu? Hierofolyma MatthJV, 5* et aliis loci«* Scd fern- ^ 
plum etiam hie intelligi poteft ob c. XXI, a8* XXV, 8. 
ubi fimili argumento Ispov et vo/^qq iunguntur. 

14. KaraXvae/ ) Dertruef. Quaelibet cahimnfa ar- '^ 
lipit aliquid ex vero. Stephanas, iam enim inaturuin crat, ^ 
innuerat aliquid de iis, quae cvcntura crant, et quae lc» 
fus de fatit reipuWicae iudai&e praedixerat* floc autem '% 
ita interpretantur adverfarii, quafi abominaretur templuau ' 5 
ri tSfi) lu 1. funt Lege^ cerimonidles ^ mare^, riV -^ 
iiisqUB ludttcorunif quo fenfti eft apud iofepk. Ant. UU' 
8» la. XIf~i3, a3« faepiuj q)ud Phllonem. Onrnino Ste* 
phanus dixifle videtur, lelbm abrdgatimlni^ eflTe leges Mo«* 
& rituale«# Id Vero iterum ita interpretantur adverfarii, 
-^ . * . quafi 


qtutfi contemtim locattu effet ' de lege Mofis. Ideo vo- 
camur /aki testes, ) ** ' ' : ' 

IS- *»ilq'«/ v^(s:mrcv ^yylhty Locutfo rcvcrentiani, 
sorans, non finexremore inQUi^m, Gen. XXXIII^ io« et 
in Eftheris hiftoria ] c. V, 2. in Graeco. a, Sim. XIV, 17^ 
Conlcienda bona et cauflae fiduci^ ex vuitua hilaricate elu* 
cebat, , Nempe j-acies angeli eft facies, laetiffima, Tu- 
ffldtuantibus hoftibus ex yultu Stephfiii. 'elucel^at mgr^ 
hilatitas;^ ^t coe)eile quoddam gaudium^ uc S lap in coe^ 
lis eflet. 


2. v^di l<7^j|r) Unde Lucas banc Stephani oradonem ha« 
buerit, nemo facile definire aufit. Fort^flk Pauliis, cu< 
ius comes fuit Lucas, inter auditores fuic» vel accepit 
haac ApologIam» a Ictibis, iudicio aiHdendbus» prope* 
lante calamo exceptam , yet ex actis Synedrii poilmodum 
defcriptam babuit. Quum de duabus rebua^ accufaretiit 
Stephanos, quod templi exci^ium , ec quod abrogadonem 
lituum praedixiffeCy totus in eo eft, utoftendat, fe non, 
caluniniandi anitno haec dixilTe. Quare cmnem hiftoriam 
veterem ad fua temppra percurrens ,^ infmuat uccri xpv" 
^^v , Pet favorem nunquam adftrictum fuiffe loco uili , 
ne tabemaculo quidem aut templo : deinde ludaeos , ft 
gentis fuae et fua facta bene expenderent , nihil hajbete, 
cur fe alf^nigenis praefetrent. Ceterum Stephanus mul« 
tas oradonl fuae immifcere videtur res hiftoricas^ nihil 
a4 cmtifam , qUae difceptabatur , pertinentes, et quae vix 
cum hiftoria V. T. cohciliari queunt. Iptur non defunt 
homines eruditi,- qui exiftimant, Scephanum lapfu memo- 

96 SCHOLU -^ 


n>e ^uaediim diftUiguen4a conftidifie^ Cum hac fententU 

non pughat, quodplenus Spiritu fancto fuiflfe dicitur ; (\u. ^ 

55.) nam ibi non de inspiratione , fed dc animi fortitu- 

dtne eft fermo. Cf. MiqhaeUs ad initium huius capitis'j 

et D. H. Eb.'Gottlo* fAUti tnedfitatio exegetica: an 

securidum acta apostalotuin primitiviChristiani in* 

Spirationem^ quam vocant^ atque hifullibititatem pro 

iynonymis habere soliti sint^ in Sylloge Commentatt* 

diecfl. edita a D^ Dav. TuL Fott. Vol. -III. p. 198. fqq, 

avipeg iisk(po}) Hoc populo dicit; zsfi 'Jroctdpge') Hoc 

fenatoribus. Sic et Romani fenatores vocabant patres. i 

^soQ rSg ii^riQ } nttsn D^hSk I^eus gloria et honorc 
* . -r -• • v: 

digniffimus, maielhte iniignis , Numen fumme colend^m. 
i^7f r^ TXTp} TJptMV ifipctolfi') Steplianus efgo non fuic 
profelytuSf fed ludaeus natus* vid. Lpc. I^ 37. Infra 
XXII^ !♦ et comm. 19. 38* 39» 44- 45* oiftt htij M*- 
aoiror«/Ai^^ } Ure Cbaldaeorum Gen» XI, 31. quae ei pa* 
tria erat, et ChaJdaeorum vocatur^ quia poft Abraham! 
tempora Gialdaei potiti funt ea regione. Meiopourola » 
C3"nn3 DIK Hebraeis late patuit, et omnia ilia conti* ' 

^nuit, quae non Euphrate tantum et Tigride , fed et eo* 
turn divergiia irrig^ntur. Ergo Chaldaea pars Mefopo- 
tamiae. iv X^^P^) ^ Charria^ qua^et ipfae in Mefo«^ 

Z» Kot) mTtb Tpic ivrov ) In Mefopotamia » ubi turn 
erat Abrahamus* Contradicere videtur Stephanus Mofi. 
Gen. XI, 31* 32« Ibi enim nihil extat de Deo» Abraha* 
mum, quum elfet in Mesopotamia, migrate iubentCj, ne6. 
omnia Stephani verba legUntur in loco MoOs citato, tin- 
de nonnuUi interpretes duplicem vocationem Abrahami. 


ftamuQt, quaruiB unam acceperit in Mefopotamiay alteram 
Charris. Alii exiftiinant. Gen. XII, i. "tOK^^effe Plut- 

quamperfectun) , et per iirivoiw ibl referri Id t quod in 
lire dictum fuerat , qualia J^Bfixfrnrx multa ibnt et in 
£icri8 et in profanis hiftoriis. Cf« Orotium ad h. h Sed 
videtur potius Stephanus i«qui perpetuam ludaeorum tra* 
ditionem , qui bia Abrahamum vocatum elTe ftatuunt. Bc^ 
rescfiit A. XXXIX. 8. '' R. luda dixit;: -^S ^S (" i. c 
Lech Leth^ non Lech lecha,^ Ahi, ahi^ bis dictum eft: 
Semcl ex Mefopotamia, et feme! ex Syria Nahoris.** Extat 
ttiam Philonis libcllus de migratione Abrahami. Talia 
plarain hac Stephaoi oratione repariuntur. 

4. "^xneldr^y — nocrotnsTrs^ Inde vcro Q e Charrane) 
post mortem patris sui transtulit eum (Deu*) in hanc 
terramy in qua vos nutic habitatiSy Ic. in I^alaedinam. 
Quod Abrahamum post patris sui mortem Charrane is 
in Palaeftinam migralfa dicitur, id Chronologiae aperte re* 
pugnat. Thara enim genuit Abrahamum, quum tXX an* 
nos natus elTet , Gen. XI, od. Abrahamua in Cananaeam 
nigravit LXXV aetatis fuac anno. Gen. Xll, 4, Hos 70 et 
75 annos fi computamus, effidunuir 145 annl. Ergo Tha- 
ra anno 145 aetatis mortuus elTct^ Std hoc falftim effe, 
tt Tharam 205 annos vrxiflTe, c Gen. XII, 3*1. apparet Er- 
^o Abrahamus non post mortem patris in Canaan mig- 
favit. Sequitur igimr Stepiianus tradition«m ludaeOtum, 
•qui condanter hoc dixerunc, fed allegorice mortem expli* 
carunt de morte Tharae allegoricd^ hempe Abrahamum 
mifprafle poftquam Thara^ pater elus factus fuiffet idolo^ 
latra^ malos enim vocart mottuos in vita fua. Loca Rab- 
binorum nolhnuUa attulit Welstenius ad h» L Alii annqa 
Tomus III. G Tha- 


tliarae ao5. in t.cxtu Hebraico refingi volunt ad tcxtum^ 
Samaritanum, ubi 145. eidem tribuuntur, qui cxacte toti 
hidoriae refpondent. Alias conciliandi rationes com.memo* 

ravit TFolfius in curis ad h. I. 

. i 

5. Koj in (iouHBv .'^ Hhv8 ") Non auiem dedit ei 
^edem fixum in ilia (xtrxz^) ne latam quidem pedem, 
quamvis proitiisisset se ei daturum esse terramhanc 
possidendam et eiu4 posteris post illutfi^ quanquam 
nuUus ipsi erat Jilius. Kkiff6vo,a/di h. 1. non eft poS' 
sessiOf ied fedes fixa. Emit fibi Abrabamiis agrum icpiil^ 
turae Cauiby Gem XXltL hunc igitur agrum possediL Sed 
non^Jiabuit fiidem fixam; nam Nomadum more et alio loco 

. in alium K)cUin migtk^iu , Hi P7}/m» roiif') Sic Dcut. II, 
5. transfertur H»3V"j:]3. Locutio provcrbialis, qua ncc 

tantulua)^ vel pocius nihil figniBcari folet Sic etiam Ci- 
cero in PhiHppicijt Vestigium ubi itnprimani non ha» 
beo. Kail irifyydtXMtc — %xri^s(riv ivryjv^ Qu(imvis 
pronUsisset^ se ei daturum earn in possessionem. Kc^ 
hie valet quamvis. Laudatu^ fides Abrahafmi « credeptts 
Deo, quamvia nondum apparetet, quopodo factijirua effet 
Deus idt quod promiferat* Kotri&x^^^c ^^^ ^ idtm quod 
utirokficnCf habitcktio^ possession qua notione faepe eft 
n6n folum apud LXX interprdtea, fed et alios t e. g. To-- 
sepK Ant. IX» t. a* Apud eundem lofephum uxrix^iv 
9ft pro inhabitar^ Ant, I, 11,4. If, 7, 2. uurx^x^^^ 
tipf XKV^tt/afy, mhabitare Cananaeam^ 

6. "On — yy ciA6rpfy ) Famitia tua incotet terrain 
peregrinam, ncmpe Aegyptum Kou — rsTpmnictet) Et 
( At fyptli)serviliter eos tractabunt per anno^ ^00. Sic 



in Hebrteo Geb. XV^ 13. Idsephus etiam tradit UracUtv 

in Aegypto commoratot efle 400. vel potiuf 430. tonoa* 

Ant. II, 9, I* et deB. I. V, 9, 4« Sed eft aliua lofephi 

locus, Ant, JI, 15, s. in quohoa 4S0. annoaab Abrahamor 

onmerare videtur, quern locum coiruptum efle putac Kop- 

PIUS, Auctor Progr. Goctting. probaturua, t^aelitas non 

215 sed 430 annos in Aegypto commoratos esse, Rc- 

pctitum eft hoc Progt. in Sylloge cammentatt. theolo- 

g}car. edita a D. J. Pott, et G. H. Rupkrti VoL IL. 

P* 255. fqq* Vulgaria fententia eft, Ifraelitaa nonmfi irg 

^1105 in Aegypto conjmoratoa efle, praecipue propter la* 

cum Gal. HI, 17* ex quo apparere videtur^ i);»atio 430. an* 

nomm non tantum tempus fervitutii Aeg^'ptiacae, fed. 

etiam totam iilam Patriarcharum , Abraham! , liaaci et.Ia* 

cobi peregrinationem in Cananaea intelUf endam et compre- 

hendendam eflfe. Sed coniUium loci PnuUini GaLIII,!;. pro- 

fecto non illud erat, ut certus et accuratus^ ad ratio-' 

nes chronologicas exactus ahnorum numcrua eommemo-* 

taretur , fed hoc ^tum , ut brevi tempore poft promif* 

fiofiea Abrabamo datas e;ititifle legea Mofaicaa oftendere* 

tor, ut bene mo«et S. V, Koppe ad h. U Quod autem 

Stephanus Ifraelitaa 400, annoa tantum in Aegypto ferviflTe 

dlcit, quOm iofephua 450. fcribat, in eo nulla eft difficiil* 

taa; Stephanus enim numero ufua eft rotundo^ quo nihU 

fere firequentiua apud Hiftoricos, 

7. KpivSiyi) Pur^iam egOf quo fcnfu verbum i^/- 
vmiv faepe habuiraua in his libris. 4v r£ riirtf rirtf } In 
Cananaea^ ubi turn Abrahamus erat. Extant haec yerba 
£«od. Ill, 1%. fed Gen. XV, 13. 14. non leguntur. Un* 
de nonnulli exiftimant Stephanum hos duoa locos coniun- 

G a ger^ 


gere voluiflc. Sed Stcphanus / nicmoriter recitsins coram 
tribilnali^ hUc addidit t^€t potuit addete, quoniam res in 
ft crat vera. 

8» Km/ KiofUiv iur^ im^^HTpf irtpm/xi^i') Ncnip<^ 

poll exlmia Ula protniiUi. C^isi^nriv^ i. e. mandatunv 

' Hoc quoque ad propofituih Stephani pertinet, ne cred€^ 

retur circumcifionia obedientia caufla f\iifle promifforum^ 

huum auctores ^ ut et commate ftquente. Sic et Abta* 
ham itatftipxt^ Hebr* VII» 4« CbnfUnduntur vocea (pt/A.^^ 
ct irctTpiig. 

9» Z^>4^ctVT$g riy ^mij^) tnvidia et odio incitati 
i^dverius iosephum. Tacite reprtheivdit Jvdaeoa i qui 
pari modo lefum ex Itividia uadiderant excraneia* iwi^ 
iovro Lg "AiffvifTw') Vtndunt in Aegyptum abducen* 
dum. 'Aroiivcii quidem eft, debitum reddere , fed dwo-- 
$tio<0ui quod verbum apud Altxaadrinoa Interpretea^ locc^ 
Hebraei Vna Prov» XXXI, 24. legitur » vendete denotat « 

et apud optimum quemque Scriptorem eadem flgnificatioae 
obviiun eft. Philo autem eodem ftnfu* de ipfa vendidone 
lolephi ttcitur vlt. lofeplu p* sS* D. in quo ipfo loco per« 
mutatur etiam cum XiWfMMiP, Sed dwcisl^tScu itg^Aiyvir^ 
rcu eQ vendere vel ea conditione lit quia avecti!^ abduca* 
tur in Aegyptum, vel, mercatoribua Aegyptum petentibus^ 
ut iroi/^cu tig IrftAioy apud Xenopb* Ephef. V. xgtf 
Tfv d-Boe fur ivrS) Deus a pariibus eius stabat ip^i 
favebat. Sice. X« 38. utet lo. VIII, ap. Hebralamus« 

10. ^Edft^Mcv iur^ X^P^^ hW '^^^^ ip^vt/ov (pctpcui 3 
Debit eiy ut gratiq^us esset sapientia apud Phar^io^ 



nem, ut -propter peritiam in somf^iis interpretandU 
regis Aegypti favorem benevolentiqmque come<fU€re* 
tur. Haec enim hie inprimit ^^^/Ix ititelligltur. qyae in t x- 
I>licaodoi1im fbn^niorum faculttte verfttur. Hanc loftphi 
v^iKv didtur Rex Pharao apuid loftphum Ant. II, 5. 7* ad* 
miratus effe. x^P*^ autem denowe favorem ^ gratiam^ 
qua apud alios jfloremiif^ ootum eft. tjyifisvtv it^ iryvw 
rpv) ^spAvtt 7^ if%ovr9t iiyvTttSt Principcm ct fuber-* 
natorem Aegypti , vice Regis cuncQ tegentem. Gen. XLP 

43* ^ ^^^ '^^^ ^^^^^ ^^^ ) Pc^it eum etiam aulae fuae 


13. %v r^ ituripcp) Supple xp^^fi ^* ^ quum Ia<» 
i^obus altera Vice eos mittcret. 

14. 'Airof fA^ ik *liaff^(p ) Sc. carpenta et plauftrt 
cominmentia M fiihveetioneni » ut dicit PhUo^ de lore* 
pho p. 562. O. fLursnxKdiran — i» '^h^X/'^ ifii^M^inovTCf 
rivrs') In'^itavit patrem suum^ omnemque ipsiiu fa^ 
rniUam^ 75 hominihus constantem. Qoum Mofet Gen^ 
XLVl, ^. a7« nonnifi 70 bomin^ numc^et^ia 70 yiraliai^'^ 
tern,, et in bac Stephani ontione 75 fuifle dicantur, mire 
f(^ torfompt Incerpretea in conciliande hoc loco cum Mo^ 
fis narratione. Modus conciliaodi opdmua hie effe vide** 

. tur, ut'dic^us, Stephanum apud IfUcam de (Is loqus^ qui 
in Aegyptum invitati fuerint^ qui erant 75* fi uxorea la- 
^obi, Raheli Bilha et Silpa, ac filii Cer et Ooan annume^ 
rantur^* quos lofephus cum ceteris invitaverat, qui^ nes^^ 
<pebat^ eos fuilTe mortoos, Mofes autem loquitur de his, 
qui in Aegyptum venet^nt , quorum nonniQ' 70. fuerunt 
Et fie Philo diftlnguit , eo in Icco , quo de nvmcro fep- 
tiuy[enario allegoiice agit, in libr» de Migr. Abr. p. 419, 
B, Cf. inprimit fbrehsU obferv. ad h. 1, Vid* aliorum 

G $ con- 


toniecturas "ap. JBowyerum ad h* 1. Notandum eft ctiam 
hoc, ludaeos habuiflfe traditionea vel ore vel fcriptis pro- 
pagatai , quas Alcxandritii , lorephus interdum, Philo ple- 
rumquc fccuti Aim. Non igitar eft mif um , Stephaiiura , 
Hellenlftam , adftiemm ▼crfioni Alexandtinae 9 cum illii| 
Alexandrlnis locutum eflfe. 

16. Koti ixsr^ti^Tjfxo^v iK ^vx^j^') Et tramlatisunt 
in Sichern. Ncmpe lacobus et Patrcs noftri. Sed Mofes 
G^ii. XLIXj 30. lacobum fcpultum tradit in cavcrna. 
Machpcla prope Hebron. Hanc difficultatem Virl docti 
ex toquendi mate fcriptorum facrorum, e. g. £xod* XIX ^ 
5. ita fuftulenknt^ ut diccrent, verba Stcphani capicndt 
eflfe ita , ut quidam Fatriarcharum , e. g. lolephus, fepuU 
t; dicantur Sichemi^^ ut tcftatur lofua cap, X3CIV, 32^. qui- 
dam veto Hebrone in fepulcro, quod Abrahamua fibi po- 
ften»que fuis c«>mparavjt« In hoc fepulcro fepultus eft 
Abrahamua cum UJiore Sara » Gen. XXV, 10. et apud la- 
feph. Ant. I| 1?^ ^arrwoe} ii/ Xa/SpSn,. ftsrti ttjo yu* 
vxiHoc ^d^pctc. Porro, Ifaacumf etiiMofet Gen. XXXV, 
so. tantum ad patres trasalatum elTe dicit» fepulturae lo- 
co non indicato, lofcphui tamen diferte tradit, Chebrone 
fuiflfe fepultum, Anu I^ 2%, De lacoba idem affirmatMo- 
fe^ Gen. XLIX^ ^9. fqq. et lofephus II , 8« ?• qui eo^em 
loco teftatijr. Alios ipfmsi in Aegypto mortuus, Ohcbro- 
nera deportato$ effe , ibique terra conditos. Sed et lo- 
fephi ofla , Hebtaei quum ex Aegypto cgredercntur in 
Ca,Aanaeam deportarunt» Gen. L, 25. lofeph^ 1. c. Kotj 
iTi^nimtv — rS isvxkfi ) Sepulcrale monumiiritum » quod 
Abrahamus Gmtux^ erat Hebrone , nee emtum a iiliis 
Emmor, fed ab Ephrone, Gefi. XXIII^ id. Aliud i^pub 



crale m^numentutn non A)>rahifDUif fed lacohus emit t 
filiis Emmor. Gen. XXXUI, 19. Videntur ictque duae 
narradon^ eflfe eonftifae, ^ac a Stephano , ut a librario 
quodasd. Certe memoriae lapfus in Stephano facile eflet 
ex(mfa|idu$A ncc culpandus Lucaif qui verba Stephani fide« 
Ifter commemoralTet. Variaa entdicorum ff^pcentfaa de op- 
tino difficultates removendi modo vidt ap« Bowyerum 
in coni^cturit a4 h. L 

17. KxSxg'^ rf 'Aftfcuifi^ Quum tarn ^propin* 
quaret tempus^ quo Deus praestare voIhU id, quod 
iumurando promiseraL Prumiferat D^us, fe daturom 
effe poUeris Abrahan^i terram Canaan. *0 ;(povo« rifg 
irMjysk/c^ igitur eft tempua, quo JQ^ faeere voloit qood 

1 8. "AxpiQ I A^^ ^(W^C Srtpoc) i. e. Rex ortus 
^ (^ia familia; id enim SrapoQ hie denotat, quod di- 
lucide cognofdtur ex lofepho Antiqq, Lib. II, 9, i* '^Oc 
«( ^iei toy 'Iw(r)f^, qui loscphum ignorabat^ u e. qui 
Jofepho non favebat; nam liei\^ ref|*ondere videtor heb« 
faico yT ' V^xod. I, 8. Non eft cre4ib.ilc, noyi refls (cm- 

poro n^Qmoria^ni lofephi perii^e. 

19. ^Ovro^ KotTc^^^^viiu^voc to yivoc ^fit/h') Recte 
Vulgates: Hie ciri:umv^nienf* genus nostrum. Nam 
MXTttaofpi^BiiStou in hoc Lucae loco eft callida fraude de^ 
tipere et circumv^nire, ut sipud lofeph. A. Vlp ii. 4. ct 
apud Philonem, f^iiepiMS. Cf. Ijoesn. ri ^oisTy iu^srx roj 
fip^iPif tivrSv\) Omnino ha^c referenda fynt ^d ipfos Ifrag* 
Jitaa, hoc fcniii : Rex ^fflixit patres nostros , adeo ut 
tnf antes suos ^ivrSp coim Icgitur,) expQn^rent, s> ex- 

G 4 ponC' 


ponere cogerentur. Sane iw^srec vpiel^ ^r» ^^t^if me- 
lius ipfis parent ibU8, Infantes fuos exponentibUs, quatn Re- 
gi,convenit. E" intern iroi§t^ idem effe ac inu^wcu \>t%* 
babile reddit v. ii. Suidas : iursSiveu rci ^pi(Pri^ ivrl rS, 
itf fiopiv ^pfoigy Sj ^SH x/k»c itQ im(p3'opeiv irecpxi^i^dpm 
ir ipiffji/x/g. iiQ ri fATJ ^woyovaTi^Uf) Ne in vita conser- 
varentur^ f. ne vivi nutrirentur. Id de tnfantibus lu*- 
daecrum accipienduni« Phrafis petita eft ex Exod. I> 17* i8w 

ao. *Auibc r^ ^«<j?) Fenustissimus^ longe formo^ 
iissimu^. LocutidfHebraeis propria. Nam ru &sS heb- 
raico more additur» ad magnitudjnem et praefhntiam rei 
detcribendam. Sic h. 1. KJofes formofus fuiflfe dicitur r^ 
S'e^^ ipfo Deoludice, ut Deus ipfe eum formoAim efle 
agnofcereti Exprimitur (ic maxima venuftas. Cf. lonae c 
II, 3. Mofes etiam in- Epid. ad Hebr. XI, 23, d^sib;^ 
iraiiAv vocatur, loquendi ratioae graeca. Verfio neograe-' 
ca : hx9 ^huv i(//ii4)p(pUv. Hefychius : ^Vt />^, x^9^^^^> 
i Mx^piC' If>repbus9 praedicans formam Mofis, A. Tin 
9. 7. vocat TKiix ffp^ij ^$Tou^ puerum formae prae- 
stantissimum ^ id enim denorat ^«/b^ ^ quam venusta* 
tern formae paullo ante ita exprcific< ut Mod ivfitef(p/kv^ 
9xvfioL^iy niS^i^Q ec dvi^ifiuM tribueret. Neque .aliter Phi* 
lo variis locit de hac M Tit forma, 

21. *Av6/kxro dvriv') Suscepit eum 9 quafl nau(ra<» 
gum* HesychiuSf hunc locum forte refpiciens: ivxtpehf^ 
%pivr%iVt ri T$x^iv i¥»rpi<p9$v. 'AvxtphScu dici inpri* 
mis de iis, qui liberos expoDtos tollttnt ec educant» muK 
lis exemplis Wetflenius a4 h. 1. docuit*. 

aa. KaJ irxiiavd'tt — *AiyvrTtwv^ Sapientia Aegyp- 
tiorum cernebatur inprimia'^ quum in Ibmniorum interpre- 



tatione » et rerum naturaliuni , turn prodigionim cffectio«i 

ne* (ofeph. Ant. II, 13. 3. SinguUs partei flipientiae 

Aegyptiorum commemorat Philo L. I, de vtr. p. 606. A. 

Sed et Graecoram artibus, a magiftris« magnit e Graecia 

' praemiis invitatis, eruditum effe Mofen eodem loco refbrt. 

Haec quidem ficta Tunt. Sed A«gyptios Temper ceteris na* 

tionibus fapienti«rei habftos effe. Aids conftat. iwxti^ 

h Xiyt^) Eloquens. Scilicet iwetroQ iv Xiyf qui alias 

bjmroc f* istvic iJyaiv didtur, eft vi persuadendi poh 

leru, qui oraiione a: . aos auditorum flectere, tenere^ 

itpropemodum cogere poUsL Natura Mofet eratlin« 

|ua balbutieote , ' neque adeo ulla dicendi vi praeditui ; 

pofteaquam veto Deus ei dicendi viB^ largitus erat., turn 

vero factus eft irA^'^«i ifulsl^ iriSocvtitPiToc* summd vi 

populo persuadendi pollens ^ ut loquitur lofephus Ant* 

ni, 1.4. II, 12. 3, Se4 poteft etiam id , quod de Mofit 

eloquentia dicitur, ad fcripta eiut referri, ex quibus patet, 

cum vl quadam (ingulari In ^ictandis legibus, et narraudis 

rebus geftis praeditum fuiilb. Quin atitem veriflhne dica- 

tur a Stephano ivvuric iv ipyoi^ 9 rebus gerendis aptis^ 

simus^ dubitati non poteft per ea, quae de rebus ab ipfo 

pracclare et mirabiliter actis in divinis Ubris le^tur. 

53, Tsd^xfxuQvrxBTife xpivtQ ) Hauftum eft hoe ex 
traditione « quae reperitur in Midrasch Rabha Bere* 
schit iv07j iiri ttJv ui3tpi/»v dvrS ) Fenit ipsi ifi men-* 
tern *Ai6k(pol h. 1« Tunc populares. 'Eiriffuiyf^ct^cu^ 
visere^ ut nempe lis opem ferret. Eodem fenfu Oeus vi^. 
£t4re homines dicitur. 

\ 24. *^fJLivxro^ Opitulatus est Hefychius: i/u^Svcif: 

t Mti^vocif fioTi^^troUj Thomas i/xvvoiiou 8%% ifikvm ii^ 

Q $ in* 


fniuriam propulfo, vim arceo, reOllo, propagno pro ali- 
quot XSI^ iitcfTjffstf iititnri^iv r$ narotirQVSfiivta ) Defen^ 
ditf et ab iniuria vihdicavit eum ^ qui opprimebatur. 
, itoLti^otQ TQy Atyimpv ) Ad mort^ usque » ut appsuret 
infra v« ftS* Mofes ipfe lioc fuum factuiji nee approbate 
nee vituperate fed iudicium lectoribus fuia relinquiu Ste- 
phanus landat factum , et clare innuit, ( v, 95. ) Mofen 
vOluiffe excitare popUlares fuos ad propulfandum a fe 
AegyptSorum liefatidanr tyrannidem. 


2$. 'EvifU^M — i ffvviJHkv ') Ex eo MoCs animi rob<K 
re, quoaudis cxat ulcifci Aegyptii illius hominis facinu39^ 
obfcure concludere poterant Ifraelitae ^ bunc tantuni vi* 
rum fort 9.^8 aliqui4 maiu$ QiollturuQi ^ff^., 

rt<S, "Slfpdii ivroft: juaxo^^otQ) 'elvroTcy pro n^J, 4pr 
pdruit i. e. ex improyiso supervenit, quum duo eoruta 
rixarepturt in Hebraea CS''^ • V^od et ?libi per fiuixsif^ 

Sou vertitur„ ut Exod. XXU aa. Levit. XXIV, 10. Deut, 
^ XXV, i^ iTt>ypM9&v itiric ii^^ ^^fiy^^ 1 compulit eos, 
ad pacem ^t concordiam^ 

ap. 'Ev r^ kiy(^ rirt^^ Propter illud dictum » 
Marc. X* a^. 'Byev^rp irigoixogf commoratus est exui^ 

30. "AyytXpc *Vf/« h. Udici videturpro numinis prac- 
fentw fymbolo f. figno, quod flamma 6rat , qua Mofes 
acccnfura putabat dumctum; conftat enim vocabulum ay- 
yiXic faepe de naturae elFectionibus ulurpari. Igitur fyra- 
bolum praefentis numinis hie dicitur angeliis DominU 
FuiflTc videtur meteoron , ut interdum procul lUntibua cir- 
o^miacentei regionea ardere videntur prae rubedine coe- 
|ii praefcrtim ubi copia vaporum incendi folct, ita ut ar* 



ieat locus , nee umen conrumttUr. 9Xo^ rvfiQ eft ig- 
nis fiammans. 

31. Karavoijtrctf^ KctrxvoMf^ h. 1. eft, quod Latinis di- 
dtUT, contra intueri , accurate aliquid oculis perspU 
cere. Verfio LXX. nlmS Eiod. III. 4. hac voce expref- 

, fit Eodem fenfu^ eft haec yox apud lofcpbum , aliosque 
S^riptorci. "Eyiyfiro— avrov) Vox Dei eun^ ita alio- 
cuta est^ Non videtur Mofes auribus perccpiffe vocem 
articulacami fed togitacienes in mente fua exortas habuiflf 
pto voce Deif ex^tantU eum, ut liberaset Ifraclitaj, 

33- Avfffy— d'^foc Mv ) .Detrahe calceos*^ locu^ 
enim^ in qua consistU, sanctut est. Difcalceatum ftare 
vel incodere in locia facrit baud dubie erat indicium reve* 
rentiae Deo habendae ,^cuiua vetuftiflimi moris veftigium 
praeier ooftrum locum (Exod. Ill, %.) etiamlor. V. 15. re*' 
perituf. Vid. WetHen. ad h, L Braunius de veftitu Sa- 
cerdot« bebr. L.,I« c* 3. f. 40 et 50. et Krause ad b. L 

34- KotrdlSTiv igBKiSof ivrSf } Dicitur Deui defcen- 
dere, ubi aut protegit fuos, aut boftet ulcifcitun 

35- "Oy iffivij(rctvro ) Quern nolucrunt agnofcere , ut 
fupra c. I J I, 13. Ita et ludaei lefum Nazarcnum rejece- 
runt, iv %$i fl iyy^k^, per' angelum , ex noto He- 
braisrao , quo T>3 vcititur per. Exod. capp, I. IL III. 

modo Deus ipfe allocutus efle Mofen / modo angelua ad 
eum miffus efle dicitur. * Fuit etiam eonftans ludaeorum 
opimo, per ^unc angelum miffum ad Mofen , -IftMlitia 
fuifle ductoa per defettum, monitoa et fervatoa* 


3^. ^Ootc^ i^yxy€u ivrie ) Late praedictt tt ben^- 
ficia, quae Mofei poputo praeftidt, et honores quos a Deo 
accepit^ ut eo turpior fit populi in eum contumaciam mi* 
nuflque miruin, fitalibus ortl par^ntibU0| iR l^futn iagvatii 
et immanes ftiecii^t. 

. 3r. TIpo(p^nfV — iJc </*i ) Vfd. itapta c. IH, M. 

38. X>VTic hi^ — Uvea ijfilif ) Hie est^ quifuU in 
eoetUf ^umangelo^ qui in monte Sinaiiico laqueha* 
tur cum eo, et cum maioribus noHriSf qui accepiii 
praecepia salubria, ut vobis ea, traderet. - '£y r|f ear 
uhf^i^i in coetUf (c. Ifraelitico; nam'totus ilie populus 
a Mofe '^HD dicitur. Krausio ardculuA r jf indicate vu 

detur« Stephanuni certam quandam populi eoncionem in 
animo habuiflfe « fciiicet concionem ad audiendam lejgeni 
cqnvocatam, quia dclegislatione Q^xod. XJX.]) fermo fit, 
Ksri r? iYfjiks-^viv^) Qui ei legein promulgabat. Qem 
vocatur a Mofe ("Exod. XIX, 3« XX, i. ) quem Stepha<r 
nua hie angelum vocat. Vide modo dicta ad v. 35, Zg 
iid(xro kiyix ^£»tu^ Accepit oracuia ad felicitatem jdut 
centia. Lex baud raro in V. T. dicitur eife vita, u e. 
cau(Yk vitae felici^, quae tximie vita Hcbraais. Xiyt» om- 
nino -dicuntur oracula et effata divina^ Rom, III, s^ 
1 Petr. IV, I. fieri potUit etiam, C ^^ Krausiui fufpi* 
camr,]) ut Stephanus ludaeorum opinionen et commenta 
fecucus fit , qui verba , quibua declarata elTet lex per an- 
£€]o^, animata et anima praedita ( hiyiot ^Syrot } fuiiTe^ 
fabulabantur. Cf. Michadit £rkllrUng de« jriefa an die 
fiebra^er. pag. 95^ 



3$h K» hpi(p9iffccy'^''AiyvrrwJ Vciuerunt redir^ 
' inAegyptum*, nam mcntc revwti> fignificac revtriivtU 
ie, xeverti optarc. 

40. Hitifffop — tporopitHr^ptm ijftSp ) Finge nobis 
Deos (u e. imagines Deoniro»> qui aniecedant nobis f 
qui nobis fiat duces itiner!s» Populi parum cold » vel ex* 
pedldonts vel idntra fiidenteSf Deorum fimutacra prae« 
ferre , et ab lis feliciflimum eyentum ejpecure folebanr* 
Ubi etfm Def>nim fimulacra Confpltiet^aotur^ ibi et ipdt 
praefentes tVt^ atque praefidiofuo opitulari credebantur* ^ 
i ymp Mcia^$^ icWy ) Hebraica locutl9* pro: t( yif 
hbfsf rStf in ^^db/tsy r/ yiffw% 

41, 'EfM&x^ofiftav ) Banc vocem confinxft Lucai , 
ad ezemplum multarum quas ad eum toodum finzere LXX« 
Pscerunt vitulunu Quae fupcrlWtIo fcilicet fiiit Acgyp* 
tiacie idololatriae. Apud hos enim et Apis mirificus vittt<* 
lus cultum babttit divinttm , et vaccarum iimulacra infignift 
l\ieiunt. Selden. de Diis Syris Syntagm. u c. 4. Bochar* 
tus Hieroz. Torn. I. Lib. II, c. 34* ^^^^t. Lip£ 1793. p« 339* 
fqq. Tfr iiiwkft nempe vitulo ex auro Acto » quo uti 
volebant pro Symbolo veri Dei- 9C0y if9(Ppiiy^vr0 — - iv^ 
fSv) Et laetati sunt de vpere manuum suarum^ 
Bxod. XXXII. Celebrabant epula facriiicalia , edeba&t > 
bibebant > furgebant faltandi caufliu Eft defcriptio diet 

4t. "l^ps^f/M ~ rS ipsiifS ) Sed Deus vicissim tos 
iradidit cultui siderum. ^£rfrf«. Subintelligunt alii 
iavriv (avertit sei^ alii ttjv ilitifiriif. Sed et potius heb- 
raicus loqiiendi modus. Nam verbum 2\S^ faep^ adver- 
biilitertexplicandum eft, pr«» visUiim. Ifra^tpf deferue- 



rant cultum veri Bii; ergo DeusvicilBm eps tradidit ido* 
lolatriae. Quum Deu^ homines tradere dicitur peccato> 
fenfus e(l» earn permittere ut homo peccet* T£r^riol tS 
.«V*^*' Or^'^O t^5>6"*Sj Deut. XVII, 3* fignificat .^i- 
dera. Xrparid vulgo muUitudinem mUitum fignificat. 
Hebraei autem, quos Helleniftaa imitiiitur, nonmilitum 
tantuni) fed et rerum alianuot interque bat ipfarum qaoque 
ftellarum multitudinem t<3^s dicunt. Geo. II5 !• u»dm^ 

^^ tSq trfo^TjroSv ) In libro t% prophetarum , -qui olim. 
uno volufnine iungi folebant Locut extat Araos V > as* 
/iTf ff(piyi»"'ip:ifiu) Mihine vos in desertU locU an^ 
nos totqs XL rem divinam hostiis mactatis fecistis i 
£(P«7;«» victimae^ (unt unimantia ^ ^v^tdt/^ alius ger 
neris oblationes, ferta. Prophets, quum negat » Ifraelios 
per40.annos in deferto facrificiaqbcunlTe Deo> contradi* 
cere videtur Mofi Exod. XXIV. Num. VII. et IX. Refpon-, 
.dent interpreces , leges de facrificiis eoruinque ordine et 
modo eum in finem a De(^ datas AiilTe > ut non tarn ia 
deferto, quam in terra Gananaea obiervarentur, et prop- 
terea ma^iaam partem in deferto fuiiTe neglectam, cf^ 
Deut. XII, 8* {tm^ Cui Veii. Dathe not in h. 1. Pro. 
phetae addit : Prophetam hoc tantum docere, Beum non , 
tarn victimia deUctah , quam potius iuflitiae et pietatis 
Hudio, quod Y. 24. commeudarat; propterea eumpafTum 
fuiife, ut ille^ facrificiorum cultus omitteretur : populum 
ver« abtt(um elFe ilia iiberute ad alium, cultum idoloia* 
tricum exercendum. Sed optime difficultas tolli videtur, 
fi dicaous; limitanda elFe verba Prophetae fie: Non mi* 
hi uni etsoli, non recte» non ex animi fententia facri* 
ficia obtuliftis. . 

^ 4S- 


43. Ko/ uvshtParB — rS MoXt^) ^^^ '^^^ suslu* 
listis in altum (circumportaftis) tentorium Molochi. 
E(t aiitem Molucii. 'Tj'^O , Aex, ut multi exiftimant, SoU 

Ifraelitae , Aegypto modo egreffi, Aegyptiorum idolola?- 
triam inprimiai imitati funt. llli vero Solcmt 
rciiqua allrsi fub varii« imaginibus coluerunt. Solem qui* 
dem Regem coeli et Lunam reginam vocarunt« Tetito* 
rium Molochi vel Regis eft tentorium in quo repoiitum 
erat (imulacFum Soils. Nationes enim paganae , five in 
bellum proficifcerentur > five in colonias migrarent, Deoa 
domeftico^, pares> penates) ct aediculas in quibus repo* 
fitae erant imagines Deoium> fecum tulerunt ; et in itine- 
tiburuO Tunc tentorio » quod reiigete poterant 'Avo^- 
kokfifiivitVyin altum toller e^ ^t per metonymiapi ante- 
cedentis pro confcquente portare, circumportare. Amos 
I. c. comm. a6. habet; criNtt'JI ^t circumportastis ten- 
torium Regis veftri, Vocem §ifi(piv , quae ftatim fe« 
quitur, Drusius exiftimavit corruptam ede ex liebraica 
|10 , qua Amoius utitur » quam LXX. interpretes » Caph 

cuna Refch permutantest Rephan vertiiTent) ex quo deinde 
Reniphan ortum iit. lablonskius in commentatione pfecu* 
Hari ftatuit^ vocem tttt Aegyptiacan)> quae^egem coeli fig- 
nificet, atque ep nomine ab Aegyptiia Iblem vocatum effe. 
Sed banc lablomki opinionem multis % graviflimiaquc ar- 
gumentia refutavit Michaelis in Supplements ad Lex, 
Hebr. IV^ 1115. Nic* Guii.. Schroederits ("dilTert. d« 
SteUa Remphan et tabernaculo MoZacfti, Marb. i7450 
cui EicHHORNius ( in emendato a fe Lexico Simonia- 
no, ) aliique accedunt, ftatuit, Remphan effe Satur^ 
ni ftellam , quam Copti PH^AN appellant. Vid. etiam 


Dey^xngix obfcmtt. facr. P. 11. nro. J7» tic rvitsc) 
Tviroi hie fuitt simulacra Deorum^ ut ^pud lofephutn A* 
I. xp. II* ilia (imulacra Deorum quae Rachel patri fuo La- ' 
bano cripucrat , rvttQi vocantur. ApUd eundcm XV , 9. 
^. iyiKfixTx xsf^ rvTOs fiL8Toi/j,op(pifiei/Ci 9 statuae fit si' 
mulacra coniunguntur. De hoc Molochi et Saturni cultu 
nihil commemorat Mofes in £xodo» Vjdcntur igitur Amo- 
fus et Stepbanus cultum aurei vituli, cuius Molea mentio- 
fiem facit , interpretati efle de cultu fide/um* Aegyptil 
enim fub imaginibus duorum vitulorum aftra coluerunt. 
fortai&s etiam Amofus , et ex eo Stepbanus addidit hoc 
Mofaicae n^rrationi ex aliis fbntibus, nempe extraditio* 
np> ore vel fcriptis ptopagata. jMromtu v/m^ iir4iuiPt^ 
fiocfivKoivog') Transferam vos idtru Babylonem, in AX- 
fyriam ct Mediam. 'Eviusim^ ab iwi et ixs/l^ac {c. /nipTf^ 

hcbr- P\KSn. Afnofus c. V, 47. habet: ultra Damas-' 

■ ■" • 

cum, quoA fenfu non diiFert. Nam ultra Oamafcum releg;ati 
funt iudae^ in AiTyriam et Mediant* 

44. 'H tTHijvjj'^ OP ioopiust') Tabernaculum. tesd- 
monii (conventus) erat inter maiores vestros in deser'- 
to, uti constituerat is ^ui cum Mose hquebatur, ut 
faceret iUud secundum Jigutam quani viderat^ 'H 
euijP^ r3 /iflpprt;^/*, tentorium testimonis. Sic Ale* 
xandrini. Sed in tcxtu hebraico eft ijBpo SrTK quod figni* 

ficat (tentorium conventus, Gc dictum, quod in ^o coii» 
ventus facri celebratentur, ein Versammlungszelt. Kotrm 
riv ruxop iv iupxHSif secundum figuram i/uam vid€» 
rat Mofes* Vid* £xod. XXV» 40. Quod in loco Molip 
dicitur, Deum MoG monftraife exemplar tabemacuUi id 
intelligendum eft fict obverfatam fuilTe banc figunm mend 
eiusi Deo fie dirigente, , _^ 


Quod Q tabernaculum) patres nostri a maioribus sibi 
iraditum acceptumque attulerunt , nempe in Pa]ae(U« 
nam. Eft nimirura iixid^ocScu aliquid ab alio traditum 
cccipere. Dicendum ftiifr^t iiocisidj^evoi ivTTJv. Sed quam 
ilh Accufativi repetitio maxime ingrata fwiffet, rcctc neg- 
lecta eft. iv ry Hotrx^x^aei t§v i^mv J Metouymia. In 
occupatione gentium , i. e. cius terrae quam tenuerant 
gentcs , e confpectu patrlim veftrorum divinitus expulfac. 
PoflDes etiara vertere; In poisessionem gentium^ u e. in 
terrara, a feptem gemibus pofTelTam, uc iv rj xxtxax^^p 
fit pro iic r^v uxrxtrx^fftv , ut Num. XXXII, 5. tfo^rar 
ifffcTv if y}f iv HXTxarxi^ei , detur vobif terra in'pofleffio- 
nem. *Ew^ r. pf/t. Axfili, usque ad aetatem DavidU 
manfit nempe taberniculum illud portatUe , ^t ex una urbe 
in aliam trans ferebatur. 

^ 45. Et;p« X^P^^) Consecutus est favor em Dei 
ut Luc. I, 3'ak yfifcraro ic^psft/ (fKTjVMpLx) JDesideravit 
comparare permanentem sedem. Sic *'Wtt^* 'DeutXIV 
a6. per iTri^vjueTv vertitur. Illud ivpsh/ eft fumtum ^x 
Pf, CXXXII, 5. 2M;fyi^ alias quaelibet habitatlo, h. L 
eft tcmplum., Hiftoria legitur a Sam. VII, u 2. 

4^. *AA* *;^— ie«roii«6?') Depromtum ex Salomoni* 
verbis i Reg. Vill, a?, ubi KxrotHfjiret , in Hebn i^tr;'** fi* 

gnificat contineri'poterit. uxScig rpoip^r^j^ Xiyet ) le- 
iaias , c. LXVI, i. 2. Hunc lefaiae locum Stephanus ad- 
moDiiionis cauiTa adiecifte videtur. ludaei. putabant fe 
nunquam carituros eflc templo. Stephanus autem monct , 
Deum noji cgcre templo et habitatione ; ergo fieri poffe, 
Tomiu III. H ut 

,i4 ,.' SCHOLIA ^ 

ut Dew tcmplum Hicrofolymiunum fibi fttuctum dearui 
pafiatur, Cf* c. VI, i3» 14» 

49. "O ifiotvh fi^i ^-^ ^xrccrxvcrsdc <a«) Caelum Del 
V thronus dicirur, quia Deus imperat coela , ct tellus pe- 
dibua eius quail fcabellumt quia tellus etijm fubcft im* 
perio divino^ Utroque igitur tropo exprimitur id: To-^ 
tua inundus meo fubeft imperio et regimini. Kxrccrccu^ 
€ii h. 1. t^ seAesJixa^ T^n'iSliy ut Pf. XCV, ii- ubi 
Palacftina quiet ludaici popull didtur , quia populus ibf 
fcdem fixam et patriam habebat. Quae nunc fequuntur , 
Stephanufc dixiffe vidciur, poftquam clampribui plebis in- 
terp^Uatus fucrat; haec enim cum praccedentibus parum 
cohaerent. \ 

51. XvXTif^ffix^'i^^O Contumaces. Frcquensin fa- 
jeris litterii eft tranalatio ifta a iumendst fignificans refi^- 
gantem conmmadam. izep/rfitiTOi ry Hctpi/x7{sfi ro^mlv) 
L e. Cor habcntes plenum vitiofis affcctibus, ne audien- 
tea quidem praecepta DeL Mente et auribtis Ethnida fi- 
inile*, Acriter increpantia ifta obiurgatio eft, adimenail- 
lis laudem quoquc drcumcifionis , qua infolenter fupcr- 
biebant, Crebrae funt hujusmodi obiurgatloncs- in V. T. 
ifjLHQ iei r$ irvsvfLotu r£ iiy((a ivtnchrvtk) i. c. Del 
monitis per Propheus transverfos voa oppqnitis , ut pa* 
tet ex ftatim fequentibus. Spiritus saricti nomine b. I. 
intelliguntur oracula a Prophetis inftinctu Spiritus fanctt 
promulgate Hefychias: uuriirtirrsif , hocvrtpro. 

5a. 'E/c itxfccyoc4 uyyiKmpy Per constituHones anr 
geZorum: nam verbiim isxtd^ffsivt quando fermoett de 
legibtis, fignii^cat constituere, f^rre legenik Pofiet ctlam 




Ycrd: constitutor angelos. Variae ftint interprctum de 
liuius loci fenfu fcnteniae. Muld his verbis, commod 
ftatuunt , legem in monte Sinaitico per angelos dataia 
effe, quod potiffimum e Gal. Ill, 19. EUnerus appare- 
re vult , ubi difcrtia verbis; vipao^ dicitur iiarocfEl^ il 
»)7^»^ * q^am tanjen phrafln alii ita ^explicant , ut lex 
data promulgata praesentibi^s angelis dicatur, quemad- 
modum Six cum Genit, a Tim. II, a. ufurpatur, quia vix 
poffit lex did lau effe per angelos et verbum iioiriv* 
(fttu autftori legum tribuatur , qui Deus eft , non angelU 
Krehsius igitur fenfum huius loci hunc tffe vult: Qui 
accepts tis legem inter or dines an gelorum , five 
praesentihus angelis ^ ita ut (imul minifterium eoriim, 
e. g. quod tonitrua, flammas, proeella^ exeitarint, tabu- 
las legis Mod tradiderlnt, teftes denique hufus folemnita- 
tis fuerint, indicetur* Prior cxplicado, (minis terio atv^ 
^elorum^ angelis ministrantibus,) inde firmari poflef, 
quod itxrctyrj lit opera , ut Bezae vifum ; ii^ aucem fit 
hf vel ita dicatur ut h^ rix^^^ celedter, ii^ dup^^Ssmv, 
dillgenter. Scholion Cod. Mosq. habet iif iwrxyxg, th* 
ri$if riv vn^ dyyiXoop imrtix^^vr»» Vulgarem iam Chri- 
fH temporibus fuifTe ludaeis fentendam ^e lege Dei per 
angelos data, probat locus lofephi Ant. XV. 5, 3. et ver* 
fio Alexandrttia Deut. XXXIII, 2. Add! poteft, quod Deuf 
PC LXVIII, 18. myriadibus (fc. angelorum^ cinctus in 
fflontem veniflfe dicitur, quemadmodum olim in monte Si*- 
naidco maieftate plenus fuerit. Cf. Michaelis Erklarung 
des Briefs an die Hebraeer. P« I. pag, 37. fqq. et W^tstenp 
ad noftrum locum, 

H » 54. 



'34« *AnicvtMi -^ ift* ivrov^ HU auditis^ illiy vehe- 
tnenti ira commott, frendebcm^ dentibus. Vide, fupra 
c. V, 33. Hefychius ; iisxpkvroi i^vfiuivro^ trgi^w ric 
ii^vTot^ , ubi pro Srpi^ov legendum effe l/3^y%ov , recto- 
fufpicatur Cel. J. Chr, G. Ernesti , hoc etiam addena , 
interpretem pro more, parallelo membro ufum efTe^ quo 
verbum prius explicaret. Per haec figna irae oratio Ste* 
phani iiiterrupta eft (iq ut earn ad finem, perducere tion 
poifeu Nam fine dubio etiam de MelTi^ repudiato dictu- 
rus, et fe purgaturus fuilTet ab ifta accuratione> propter 
quam ad iudicium vocatus erat. Vana igitur eft eorum 
calumnia , qui Stephanum yituperant , quafi enumerando 
hiftoriam populi » quam omnes a pueris didiciifent, ni- 
hil ad rem dixiflet. Spectandum ^ft nempe confilium iiar« 
rationid, quod in eo erat, ut oftehderet Stephanus, quo* 
modo ludaei omnibus teAiporibus abud lint divinis bene- 
ficiis, et etiamnum abutantur , ut adeo non fit mirum, 
li tandem aliquando poena in eos ingru^t, fi templum de- 
ftruatur» et Mofis inftituta mutentur. Hoc omnino fuifife 
Stephani confiliiim , / tota feries oratlonis oftendit« Vitu^e, 
perant etiam Stephanum, quod quaedam dixerit, ^uae cum 
biftoria V. T. non plane conveniant^ partim ex traditio- 
ne haufia , partim ex opinionibus fcholae Alexandrinae 
repetita; quod indignum eflfe putant viro, qui Tn/Svjctcv 
uyiw habuiife dicatur. Sed notandum eft '5 illam ^phrafin 
praeditum,plenupfiesse Spiritu sancto non cxplicandanx 
efle de 0s»wv$v^/lf, ftricte fie dicta » five de communicft* 
done fingularum rerum et verborum per Splritum fanctuni 9 
variare potius huius phrafeos fenfum, ex contexts fermb- 
ne determingndum^ Sic quum Soephanua vkijp^g xyiu^ 
(M^u^ dy/H locutus tttt dicitur, fenfus eft) tantam ei^ banc 


ontionem habenti 9 fiduciam per. fpiritum fanctum efle 
conceilam, ut fine omni dubitatione et metu Senatum Iu« 
daicum ex ipfa hiftoria atgueret^ ludaeoa omnibur tern* 
poribus immorlgerosy' et difnos fuifle poenis divinis. Er- 
go ^ic noil eft cogitandum de fingulanim rerum et notio- 
num mfpiratione, quaQtiam non opus erat Stephano nar- 
ranti res ex hiftoria ludaica depromtas ipiique a pueritia 
notas. Ceterum non defunt. exempla facrorum Scripto- 
lum, qui, et(i infpirati eflent , - tamen loca V. T. memorl- 
ter protulerunt, et fecuti funt traditiones, veluti a Tim. ill^ 
8. lac. V, 17. Unde apparet^ Apoftolos et Scciptores fa- 
cros gubematos efle quidem a Spiritu Sanoto in doctrinae 
christianae capitibus proponendis ne aliquid fall! ab its 
tradeietur, (ed in rebus hiftoriciSy et chr^nologicis , aut 
traditionibus eos afos fuiire iuo fenfU; et fecutos eflb ufi- 
tata^ et receptas gentis. A^e fententias.^ 

35. *Trap%«j/ — tS. 0«5 ) Sed ille^ qui Spiritu san* 
do plenus eraty coelum intuitus^ vidit Deum maie* 
state conspicuum , et lesum divina maiestate con- 
spicuum, Ilkjjp^^ itvdvfiKTce cty^fa, u e. divina 
vi eonfortatus ^ pknus animi forcitudine et tranquillitate. 
Ai^ecu tS &8Sf maieflatein Dei videre^ hoc ad merum 
vifuni et fpeciem magnificam oculis oblatam eft referen- 
dum. Sic lef. VL in £zechieli3 locis pluribus^ et in Apo- 
caiypii Deus in throno fedens Bngitur. Vid. in^Timis Apo- 
cal. IV. et V. 6. quo pofteriore 1<jco agni ad thronum ftin^ 
tis mentio fit. Ubi Jefus i^a^e i% ii^twf rS QsS dicitUFy 
non tarn praedicatur eius dignitas' et maieftas, de ^ua ali- 
unde conftat, ^m potius auxilium praefentiffimum , quo 
iUe eft adiutus. Vidit id Grotlus, et probavit banc expli* 

H 3 catio- 

ii8 ^HOLIA 

cationem Knappius in diff. de Chrido ad dextram Dei fe* 
dente, p. 5. Hocce vifum magnam habufSe vith ad an!* 
mum Scephani exhihrandum , tranquillandum et roboran* 
dum, quis dubicet ? Michaelis tamen dubius haeret, lurum 
haec Stephano per yilum obiata , an tantum verba animi 
commotio et fidei pleniffimi indicia haberi debeant, q. d* 
de eo, quod non vidifTet, tarn firmiter iibi perl'iuifuin efle, 
ac fi revera vidiiTet, perinde uc Chriftus Matth. XXVII, 64^ 
filium hominis dextrae Dei aflidentcm vifum in perhibeat^ 
ubi id groprie accipi non ^ot&t* 

57. I^pi^pcvrs^ H (puvf /nariky} Haec intclKge, nott 
de fenatoribua » fed de adftante pkbe^- facta enim haecf 
omnia per i'editionem^ quam comitari Iblet clamor. Zm^- 
iff^ou'-^ iit iuriv } Aures suas obturarunt^ etunani-^ 
mes impetum in eumfectrunt^ quafi ex iudicio Zeli» 
quod lUnte republica ufurpare folebant, led untum in eos» 
qui ludaeis auctores eiTent ad falfos cultua. Solebant aor 
tern tales lapidari. Deuu Xlils 6. fqq«. 

58. Kotj is flip fvpsc) Quanquam perfeditionem haec 
agebantur, umen aliquid de l^timo more retinebant^ te- 
dium enim erat, primos iacere iapides^ ac fie femet; fi 
X]uid falfi fubeflet^ fontes fiEK:ere caedis,*populura vero^ 
qui ipforum auctoritatem fequebatur, abfolvere* yid.Deut» 
XVIL iitd^evro rot Ifuirtpc. ivrwv) Nempe quo expedi« 
tiores effenu Ingentia enim faxa iaci a teitibus folebanu 
xxkisfidui ^xuk^^ Qui tum fcbolam Hamalielis f^equen«> 
tare iludiorum caufTa folebat. Act. XXII) 3* f<id seftu ab* 
reptus, a lenitate magiiiri ad atrodora multorum exem* 
plis patiebatur fe trahl, PUU III, 6. 



0. Kuj iXiSofiihtif^iwiumkifisvov') Et sic lapida^ 
* runt Stephanunif qui sic precaboiur. Quia iam t* 58* 
\ ilictum fiierat» iXi^^fiiknVf Marklandus ad Lyf/p. 167. 
! fufpicatur, Lucam ibi fcripiile: iXsS^kiynv , vel iXs^o^i^ 
i f9¥li^conati sunt lapidare , vel lapides sustulerunt) 
fed liiie. necefl^tite: nam rerbum Jk4^9/iikin/ hiftoricorum 
more rep^tom efle videtur , proud in linfua vernacula 
dicqre poflemus.* Vnd so steinigten, sie den Stephanus. 
%r$mXifuifov (• riy Bsmf , ut Jo. Chrysostomus ezifti- 
mavity vel rw 'iT/trSif , quod Grotius praefert. ii^a/ to 
vysCfm [xm) Suscipe spiritum meum. lu appellatur hie 
I et aliis lods animus hominis^ confillens flia peculiari na« 
I tura, et morcuum relinquens difqedendo corpus. 

60. M7 ^^^9 dyroTit^v dftocpr/av ravrtpf') Ife im- 

putes ilUs peccatum hoc. Verbum UxScu faepe eft appen- 

dere^ ponderar'e^ qnlz libra erigitur et ftat, quapondera- 

rous, metaphorice eft imputare. Integra pliraiis eft fi}cci4 

, 4i( ^vy»> quod fupplcnt LXX. Dap. V, 17. lobl XXXI, 6. 


CAR Till, 

ncipit iioya hiftorlae ohrlftianae periodut^, In prima Epo*. 
cha 9 cuius h^Qoria c. I—VIL narrau eft» coetui Chri- 
ftianus fx meris {udaeis coni^tit, qui hactenus in urbe 
HieroXblyiporum fubftiterat. Quanquam enim muld ex 
iisy qui die p^ntecoiUs ex variis regionibus Hierofolyma 
venerant, poft reditum in patrias terras, doctrinae Chri- 
ftianae notjdi^m allqu?m , licet imperfecta^ dedifle aliis , 
vldentur, Apoftoli tamen bactenus. intn; moenia urbisHie* 
Tofolymicanae ibbftiterant 9 . nee in ;^liis Ipcis et regfoni-> 
bos docuerant Coecus ifte Chriftianorum fli^ofolymi** 

H4 .tiinusf 


tanus, fUit'quidem fatis numcrofus , fed a ludaica civi- 
tate fe non fegr^averai Nam in prima hac Epodia, cu- 
ips hiiloriam c.I — Vll. relatam legimus, Apoftolicete* 
rique Chrtftiani omnes fubefant Senatui Iudalca» frequen- 
tabant templum cenis precum horis , et in eo docebant. 
In una re fodetatia propriae fpecies conCpiciebatur, quod 
nempe Chridiani Jfcum iuum habebant in pauperum enM^** 
Imnentumy et huius fifci adminiilrandi cauiTa feptem vi* 
xoif quos appeilabant Diaconos , creaverant. lam fe- 
quitur Lucae narratio de propagatione coetus chriiliaQi et 
fatis religionif« , - ' 

!• HSvXo^ — dvrS) Saulus vera collaetabatur de 
caede Stephanie Haec verba coniungenda funt cum fine 
capitis praecedentis. Sequiturnunc alia hiftpria. iyivero 
<— ispovokvfioti ) Exorta autem est illo tempore ma^-^ 
ha coetus Hieroiolymitani vexatio. Videtur maior 
^ars plebii apprubaffe caedim Stepbani. Audaciores ita- 
que fecti afleffores ^^yncdrii, alios quoque ChriftianOs ve- 
xsrunt; vivrsQ rs — itro^ikooy^ troivrsc' h. 1. ut faepiffi* 
me, funt plerique; fi enira omnes Cbriftiani (ibi fuga con- 
fuluiffent, quid opus fuiflet ApoftoJis , conquiefcere Hic^, 
rofolyrais? et «|uo coniilio Sauius iviffet domatim, mulie- 
xes et yiros incuftodiam compingendos quaefitufus? '(v. 3.) 
Ceterum fapientiflimo coniilio permiflt Deus banc Chriftia- 
riorum Hierofolymitanorum vexationcm, ut citius doctri- 
^a Chrifti fpargeretur in vicinis locis ct tegionibus ab iis 
qui perfecutionis metu fugerant. Apoftoli mapferunt ad- 
liuc aliquamdiu Hierofolymis, quia eorum opera ad corf- 
firmandot Chriftianos erat neceffaria. 



a, "ZvyxAfii^stv proprie eft colUgere, simuL ferrti 
h. 1.. autem componere et praeparare moriuum ad ss- 
puUuranif funus curare^ ct ex adiuncto ; efferre mor* 
tuum , sepelire. Vid. Schjueusnkri Lex. ad h. v. Hcd 
iT9(7i<roaf — ivff^ Eumque vehementer luxerunt. Ke- 
y«Te«, planctus^ iignificat geftum lugubrera, ufiutura^en* 
dbus iUis , ut indicetur, honoiifice curatum fuilTe Stepha- 
ni funus. 

3. 'Ek^fiocAsTo^ V^thum \7ifi»/i/sc9otf 9 vastare^ noh 
folum dc lupU, urfis, reliquisquc feria rapadbus, agrof 
depopuJantibus» ct pccudes interimentibui dicitur, verum 
etiam de hominibus. Locum Philonis habet Loesner. At- 
ticis ulicatius eft cum hoc verbo Dativum cafura conlun^ 
gcre. Saulus ecclenam labefactabat , siv^ clades in- 
ferebat ecclesiae, Hocrx rig Iikhq ii(TfropBviju,6voc ) /r- 
rumpens in aedes, avpeiv, trahere^ adhibetur de teis , 
qui ad iudicem, carcerem, five poenam t^ahuntur. T»p$* 
ifia iii (pvXocH^v ) In vincula coniecit , in carcerem 
in clusit. Saulus enim bac in re fpeccandus erat ut vir 
pablica munitus auctoritate. Act. XX Vf, lo, 

4. Atijk^ov') Feragrabant vari^ loca, j. e, Non 
fubdftebant in ludaea, et Samaria, fed longius edam ibant, 
ut a pcriculo abelTent, c. XI, 19. riv kiyov') lUam do- 
ctrinam^ nimirum falutis et vitae aeternae. 

5. <S>lkiitirog ) Hunc Philippum non Apoftolum fuiflfcj 
fed DiacoDum, (c. VI. 5.) Gracci ex eocolligunt, quod' 
Lucas Hierofolymis sianfifle fcripferii Apoftolos, v. 1. et 
poftea Petrum et loanncra in Samariam raiflbs cfTc. Ad"- 
dunt hoc ,quoque : Petrum et loannem ablegates efTe ad 
Samaritanos, Qy. 14. 15.) cam ipfam <vb cauffam, quod 



Philil^pus adhuc efleC Piaeontis » fiec haberet lus imp(^> 
nendi manus* itg wihv a^fioLftiob^ ) ^xfiotftCx eo tem^ 
pdre de rqsione faepifli^ie dicebstur; h. L auteiii urbs in- 
telligitur, quae VxmSehasie vocataeft, in hbnoreiUi^u- 
gustt Multi ex Samaritanis ipfi Giriftum viderant et aih- 
diverant doc^ntem , la. IV. Praeterea confeiftaneuiB erar^ 
lit Stmafiunis poft ludaeos primis Sv^ngellum praedi- 
caretur, quia et in ludaea habjtabant i et Mefliam ex« 

(J. Upo^sTxou r€ — * i/iohffXMiiv ) Attenderunt aur 
tern homines doctrinis Philippi unanimi consensu^ 
' idea, quod audiebant et videbant miracida^ quae ille 
patrabat. Tlpocrdx^*^ h« ^* utplenunque fignificat at- 
tender e. Saepe* quidem haec vox notztfidem hgbere, 
credere^ qbtemperare, iiiprimis fi verbk ttibuitur; at 
h. 1. vocula i/MdvfiiMiiy hmic fenfum non padtur. Quia 
enim credat, Samaritanos finguloif unanimiter Cbriilo fidem 
ftiam obftrinxiffe ? Id veto miracula Philippi facile pote- 
rant effiqere , ut omnea. vacivia^ autibus ^aimisquq verba 
eius exciperent^ 

?• Tlo}!^oh — iSJipx^ro ) Genetivi ad piaepofltionem 
If, in verbo i^Tjfx^ro pertinent : Ttv.iVfj(^r» dni&xpros, 
i^ ivri txivTtev ^pxopto , abibant ex iiSfin quibus 
erantf cum clamor^ vocis ingentis. Facile apparet, 
id quod de clamore didtur, ad homines daetnoni^co* re- 
ferendum effe, qui in ultima morbi vi damarunt. 11 a- 
fOik%kvfiivoi9 qui in £vangeliia faepe r^p^AjE^r/jcoi di- 
cuntur, fttnt enervatiy languentibus et debilitatis cor^ 
ports membris. 



9. ^Av^fi^ iicvriiA fifJyxv) Fir autem aUqids^ Sf* 
mon nomine^ hactenus in urbe ista magieam artem 
exercuerat , et universum populum captum tenebat^ 
mdgnum quippe hominem se iactitans. Varifimile eft, 
Simonem hunc cflfe eundem cum illo 9 de quo losephus 
( Ahtiqq. Lib. XX> 7. ) hacc tradit: ' Quicm Felix pro- 
curator ludaeae DrusiUam conspexisset — mulieris 
desiderio tenekatur^ et ex amicis suis ludaeunXf no- 
mine ^imQnem, genere Cyprium^ qui pro Mago se 
gessit^ nd earn mittens^ suadere mtehatur\ ut^ relicto 
raaritOy ei nuberet. Samaritanum , ct quidem ex vico 
quodara> Gitton nomine^ fuiflfe hunc Simonem » lustinus^ 
Martyr in ApoK maiorl tradit. Sed in hoc enaflie videtur 
Iu^nus» exiftimans fortafTe , Simonem pro Samaritano ha- 
bendum efl^ ideo , quia in urbe Samaria commoratua hie 
dlcatur. ^aryatwi/) Magicas artes exercens. Ad orlen- ^ 
tem eximiae fapientiae magiftri Ma^ funt appellatj, PerCco 
vocabulo. Vid. Matth. II» i. Quo deinde hominum vitio 
et pravitate ligniikati funt ifj, quos Plautus praeftigiatores 
v(>cat> falfa fpecie praeftinguentes hominum oculos, et mi- 
racula fuperftitiora vaniute efficientei. Ad quaa fraudes 
quuai carmina adhiberent^ ab incantando appellati fuerunt 
incantatores. Inde Lucas duxit verbum juLxysvMtv, et po- 
ilea ab hoc ipfo verbo nomen jiiccyt/kc. Diflinguunt autem 
Graeci fixysixv^ y^^s/Uv^ (pxp/uucHMtxu. Ex eorum nume- . 
ro Simon fuifTe videtur i qui cum peritia naturalium re« 
rum cpniungunt varii generis praeHigiaSf atque de familia- 
te fuacum geniis gloriantur. i^/VtSy) Ad tantam admira* 
donem fui homines adducena 9 ut illi apud fefe five men- 
tis compotes non eifent. Aiyayj/— fiiyxv') Itaque cetto 
quodam nomine, quia qualisve elTet, aut haberi vellet» turn 


- \ 


nondum* definivit. Nihil aliud qtuaefiviffe videtur, quatn 

. ut fut)erftitiofis et credulii hominibuf p^rfuadcfet, fe effc 

legatum fuimni Dei. - » , , 

^ 10. Sit fpotreP^ov ttocvtsc) Cui addicti erant^quem 
6ectabantur omnes, tj iivufiK; — fxayxkri ) 'H ivvotfiig^ 
abflractum pro concrete : Homo singidari virtute et vi 
divina praeditus ', vel iv rirca ij tS i9kS ivrnjutg^ iuap^ 
ysTrcu.' Forfan perfuadebat plebi, kccepiffe lb a Reo fa- 
cultatem mails genlia, a quibus humanum genus excrucia- 
retur, imperandi. De haereii Simonis confulendi^funt hi- 
ftoriae eccl. Scriptores, inptimis vero b, Christ. Guif. 
Frid. TValchius , in h!ft. haerefium , Schismatum etc* 
theotifce fcripta. Tom. L 135. fqq. 

I a. Ta irspl Ttji fixatke/ac ri'dai ) De regno ilfo, 
quod hie inqhoatiir , conf^mmabitur poft refurrectionem ^ 
religionis doctrinam. , 

13. 'Eir/^syfl-fi ) Credidit, Chriflum feciffe miracula:^ 
ctrefufrexilTe a morte; noli autem propofltum addidit , 
Vivendi fecundum Chriftum; vel fimpliciter: religionem 
suscepit ; ^id triim faepe eft iri^evBiv^ vel potius «^ula* 
vit^ fe religionem chriftianam fufcipere velk ^y /rpoff* 
xxprepwu Tu (^ikliFirca ) Affiduus apud Philippum erat, 
fectabatur eiim, eiusque inftit:utioni iugiter attendebat. 

14* 'AvhsiXotv — 'lwxvvTjv) Ut comprobarent.etab- 
folverent, quod per Philippum crat coeptum. 

15. Tipocn^vgocs/To -^ «y/oj/) Pro Us deprecati sunt 9 
ut acciperent Spirit um sanctum, Spiritus sancti no- 
mine intelligi vim Unguis peregrinis loquendi ex analogic, 
hiftoriae illiu« Apoftolicae concluditut. Vid. infra c X, 44^ 



46. XSX, a. 6. Nam m$Sfict ^&ytcv confpicua qaaedam fui 
documentadedifley ex animady^rfione rei et admirations » 
qua Simon Magus afficiebatur, (v« i8« C) intelligi licet. 
EicHHORNius QAllgem. BibliotK der bibl. Litlerat. 
Tom. UI. Panic. 3« P. 408. fq. vom Einsegnen der Apo* 
stel^^ negat per itpSv/um Hytov b. 1. iutelligendam tffc vim 
peregrinis linguis loquendi , et hoc , quod confpicuum fa- 
ctum fit, enthuflasmum quendam cl fingiilarem affectum, 
per prcces Apoftolorum ,in animii ^eochriftianorum ef- 
fectum, fuiffc arbitratur.- Hoc tamen improbabile vide* 
tur StorriX) in diff. cxeg, P IL p. 78. 

i6. "Ovitw — 'I^cS) Senfus eft, eos nondum extraor- 
dinariis donis fuiffe inftructos, fed tantummodo baptismo 
fufc^pto nomendediffe Chriftp; profelToa efle publice re« 
llgignem Chriftianam. 

17. Tora — iytov) Phrafcs iwponere manus^ et pre^ 
cari Cv. iSO *^"^ iynonymae. Impoiitioni manuum ni- 
hil tribuitur in fe , fed manifefte coniungitur ilia cum pre- 
citu*. Vide de hoc ritu dicta fupra ad c. VI, & 

i8, 19. Ex his patet, Apoftolos eiusmodi aliquid ef* 
feciffe, quod Simon per artes magicas et praeftigias nullo 
modo.efficere poterat. Putavit fortaffe ope gcniorum et 
daemonum talia peragi ab Apoftolis; fi enim credidiffet, 
divina cffe ilia dona, non pbtuliffet pecuniara pro illia 

ao. To ipyvprn-^iToiXBtotv^ Latine dicerea: Cum 
pecunia tua in malam rem. on ttji/ iafptxv — nrclSou) 
SperaAi comparare pecuniis id, quod dlonum eft Dei. 



nu 'OwH i^t aoi — kiya> tittf) . Hon es particeps 
neque consort, huius pei , nihil tibi cum hac re com* 
mercii eft* Locutto mere hebraica , quae IHuflrari poteft 
ex a Sam. XX , i. ^ uxpilx — rS ^eS) Anpnus tuus 
non €st integer ac sincerus. Verborum ivthnov rS ^mS, 
7^T\'^ \apS haec vis eft: ut intelligamu$, esse quern* 
piam revera et manifesle talem , qualis esse dicitur, 
Cf. Luc. I, 6. 

aft. As^3^r/ — r^c uxpHcc^ cts) RogaJ)eum,ut re- 
mittatur tibi pravu cordis cogitatio^ f. dolus. .Omni- 
no h ipx x;/Bddendum eft ut, |ion, utvulgo, anforje, 
si forte, quod ab oratione et cobortatione Petri plane alic- 
num eft. Sic &«-»« Thucydidi Iir, 45. et Philoni deDecal. 
p. 75a. E. Ita Ki^KBsius adh./!. Fortaffis tamen haec ver- 
ba populariter intelligenda funt » indicantia difficultctem 
rei^'hominem talem^ bis fraudibus repletum difficultet ad 
fe rediturum effe^ ut hoc iibi yelit Petrus : noli leviter tnu 
ctare hanc rem. Vid. MoRus ad h. 1. 'Eir/yoio^, cogitatio 
animi, consilium h. L in malam partem fumitur pro doZo^ ~ 
malo consilio^ qua notione eft apud lofephum in.fua ip* 
fius vita §• 44. 0vv8k r^v r&v y8ypx(piT»if iit/voitcv^ 
quumseribentium fraudem dolumque intdlexissemm 

as. *Eic yip %oA^i/'— o/jft! trs cvroC) Cerno te esse in 
amara acerbitate et vinculo iniustitiae; i. e. t6 exe^ 
€randa impietate et vinculis sederunt impUcatum^ 
Nos diceremus ; dubist ein bitterboser Mensch. 'Etc 
'pro *V. X9^ 'KTixplec^ eft ftt amariffimum^ id vero fignificat 
animi conftitutionem *pcrquam vitjofam, et talem » quale* 
funt qbi felle cortapti. Plautus in Truculento, v. 76. fqq« 
In melle sunt sitae linguae vestrae atque orationes 



lacteque ; corda in fette sunt sitdf atque acerbo aceto^ 
Conf^rri poteft locus Dtut. XXIX, 17. ubi extant verba? 
ne sit inter vos radix progerminans rvj^l I^KI* 
plantam venenatam , amaram ; nam \i;^ eft planta 
venenata. ^vvi$(PfMc> vinculum^ metaphorlce dicitur om-- 
nis res^ qua aliquis obstrictus tenetur, ut 9vv^w/ao^ fie 
vitiofitaw, quae animum quafi vinculis conftrictum tenet. In 
cod. Canubrig. ^ glolTemate legitur: iv yip xoXf rjxp/oig 
nS/Lf wvyidapLUf aimfxc PfH m qvt»» video *te hominem 
esse ex omnium scelerum importunitate concretunu 
Vid. ScHtEusNERi Lex. voce cvviscr/jLog* Mulu vitia erant 
coniuncu in Simone; avaritia^ fuperbiai bypocrifii ^tc« 

04. Afi^^rd— i//j^x«r«) Mem potiua terrltus, quam 
fact! poenitentla ductus Simon baec dixit. Sed mox ad 
impietatem fuam eft reverfua» fi j^erum cbriftianarum Icrip- 
, toribus fides eft habenda. 

a6. "AyysKb^^ ^/Juintw') An hoc factum fit per fom^ 
niam, aut vifum, aut alio modo, nemo definivetit. Vide- 
tur £yieXog xvf/s' idem efle ac ro rvivfiuc infra v* 29. et 
vvtvfjM wjflH V. 39. nempe inftinctus ^uidam et propofi- 
- turn firmum eundi ad viam, quae ab Hierofolymis Gazam 
dttdt. Solebant enim Veteres ea confilia et coepta , quae 
profperum habebant eventum, Deo adfcribere. Vid^ £ich- 
HORNii Allgem^ Bibl. der bibl. Litterat, Tom. IlL p» 
507« ff. et cf, Stori^i diss, exeget. in libtor. JV. T. 
hist, aliquot loca, P, II. p. 78. ff. 'AvifTj^i — Ip^fi^o^ ) 
Agedum, fac iter ad meridiem, versus^ viam, quae 
ducit Hierosolymis Gazam, ea est solitaria* Gaza fuit 
una ex quinque urbibus Philiflaeoxum » (i Sam. VI, 17.) 


ia8 SCHOLIA . 

fitain colle verfua fines terrae Ifraeliticae auftrales^ ulti- 
ma tei\dentibU8 in Aegyptum, viginti iladii^ ]a mari , et. 
undeclm miUiaribus ab Hierofolymis diilans. Verba olvtvi 
iilv ip^fiog plerique interpretes referunt ad Gazam , ut 
hacc urbs turn deferta fuifle dicatut , vel diruta. Sed 
Scriptores Seculi I. decent , banc urbem, turn terapbris 
fuilTe habitatam , cultam et Incolis plenam. Locos ho- 
rum Scriptprum coll^git WeTstenius ad h. 1. Fuerat 
ilia quidem ab Alexandre M. disiecta; fed inlhiurata eft 
cum multis aliis a Gahihio, tfadente lofepho Antiqq.Lib. 
XIV , cap. i, §. 3* Alii igitur Ipri/xog referunt ad ciov^ 
ad viam quae Hierofolymis Gazam deduxerit, ut via per 
defettum fignificetur , vel via non frequens hominibus. 
puplex nemp.e via videtur fuifle Hierofolymis Gazam ver- 
fjus. Quare angelus iujOSt Philippum earn adire viam, qua 
Qbvjiara veniretEunucho. Q(.Michaelis adh.1. Vid.prae- 
ter alios Skllermannus ( im ^andbuch der biblifcheu 
Litteratur. P, HI. p. 459.) qui vertit; Reise sUdwdrts 
quf dem Wege^ der von Jerusalem nach Gazafiihrt, 
welcher einsdm (un;angbar), ist. Ceterum baec verba 
T»f8vS49€fioe iigno inciudenda funt, quum non Angeli, fed 
Lucae fint. 

27> *Av.7}p iiStio'^ iuvSxog ) Sc. ^y. 'Avjjp. eft pleo- 
nasmus, nt uiegyptius *, vtr ludaeus; rhulier artcUla 
in Salluftio etc. 'EvvSxog » proprie iyj/^V ix^tv^ Icctum 
vclcubiculum cuftodiens; deinde euiVaf ui , quia plerum- 
qiie evirati a reginis huic minifterip adhibebantur* ' Saepe 
eft nomen dignitatis, miniftrum regium in genere denotan^, 
hebr. D^^D. Talis olim Potiphar fuerat, qui ic/i/S;^©^ di- 

citur , quanquam in matrimpnio yixlt. Gen^ XXXVII , 36. 




XXXIX> I. Hoc ctlam loco iwSx^ t& minister regius^ 
Staatshedienter. Vidfloh. Frid; Fffchep Pro luff. p. 494. 
fqq. ivviifj^ uKvismniQ^ rijc jioc^$\/<X9ijc ii^/orm') Prae- 
fectus Candaces, reginae Aethiopiae, u c. Meroei, 
quae Aethiopiae accenfetur. Aethiupum ^bernttio olim 
penes Reginas fuit. Nomen Candaces ab Augufti aevo ad 
Vefpafiani aevam ad Mbroes regioaa tranfiit , ut difcimus 
ex Strabone XVU Pliiiio H, N. VI, 33. oc tjv -^ yi^rj^ 
dvT^Q ) Gazae regiae custos ^^ut Ipquitur CoraeUut Ne- 
pos in Datame. Servius in Aen. I. lip, Gaza PcrficiU 
fermo eft, ec figniiicat divitias ; undt Gaza urb« in Ptiae** 
flifia dicitur, qUed in ea Cambyfes,"rex Perfarum, quum 
Aegypdis bellum inferret, divittaa fuas condidic. Cur- 
Tiu^;/(L. UK c. ^30 Pecuniam Regiam QAZAM 
Persae vacant, rpo^xuviiffcov} Tempore peAte^oitel* Ve« 
flit autem uc profeiytus, natione e;hnicus; nam incircum- 
cifbrum primitiae Cornelius. 

ft8. ''Hi/ rs V7ro^0d(pii^v ) Sacris coiifectla, redibat ad 
MeroSn. Legebat Prophetam lesaiam,^ fine dubio ver- 
fionem Alexandrinam ; nam hebraice doctus non videtut 

ap. *E/« — ^ikhtira^ Non Mdetur PWlippus au- 

diviffe voccm articulaum. Potuit in animd Philippi haec 

oriri Gogitatio irrcfiftibilis , aqcedendura ^fibi effe ad hunc 

currum. Quum deinde ex eventu cognofceret, divinam 

pr9videntiam fie elTe moderatam rem , ut propofito fuo 

firioiter inhacreret, omnino dicere potuit , Spiritu iuben- 

te, vcl Deo volente feacccffilTe^d currum, ut virum if- 

lumad reUgionemchriftiauaraadduceret* ^oAi^Siju r^ up- 

fixri riTcv')^pplica te, adhaereto curriii, Ull nimirum 

Tomus IIL I quo 


quo Eunuchus vehebatur. Tarn prope accedit ^ ut ilium in 
curru fedentem alloqui poffit. 

32. Hsfuox^') eft idem quod irspieioc 9 locus^ argu* 
mentiim. Cic, ad Atticum Xllf, ^5, At ego ne Tironi 
quidem dictavif qui totas irspioxi^ p^rsequi solet. ltC% 

LIII, 7* f- 

33. *Ei>T^ tut^'^^pS'rj^ til teituheW.I^faiae legitur: 
HD^ nbtt^b&l hij^* afflictiohibUs isi poehis ereptus 
^t/Sed titX* iegiffe VideAtur J f\pb^ ItaDt^T^ llSyi Scn- 

fUg tiiria eiTct; tolsiquam depressus fuit^ ahtaidestah 
eo poena ; vel ut alii tnaluiit t abldtd est pi)^nd quant 
pro nobis est perpessus. Wetftemus itk^$^^i^ii i Qaum 
fpqnte fb demifilTety formainqUe fe^vi bduidet^ taatum ab- 
erat, lit ipfura fublevitrent^ Ut i^otiua gtaviflima ipfum af- 
ficerent iniuria^ hulk iuriai habita ratione ^ noh magis ac fi 
oiDBis iuiiitia fubiata fuifTet, tijv it ysSfiiv dt/rS r^ iiij^ 
y^asTfle^O Senflls effe Vidctur: Quis-^erbis nequitiam et 
crudelitatem hominum eius aetatis descHbere pote^ 
ritl ut yeveoi denotet homines eius aetatis, eorumque per* 
verfitatem, ficut ^ecl^Zum lacpe ponitur pro morituj^ae- 
culi. Aliis ysvBoi, hebr. -j-j^ eft aetas y ^duratio^ ut fen- 
fu* fit: semper vivet. Haec interpretatio contextui bene 
convenit. Sequitur enim; Sr/ octpsrcu — ^u^ dvrSf quia 
vita eius ex his terris tdllitur^ quia paffus eft innocens, 
pro hominum falute. Haec nimirum eft dauiTa, cur nunc in 
perpctuum vivat et imperet cum Deo. Secundum Graeco* 
rum explicationem in Theophylacteis fenfus eft; ixttiperou 
^ vyf^rfXhripx' roSv Myijc i^v if ^caif ccvrSj extoUitur 
atque superior est vita eius terrenis rebus, {ca^ autem^ 
inquiunt, eft jf Trohrs/x if virxp$tg dvrS , conftituta vitae 
latic^i' vd id quod ipfe eft. " ^ --^ 


J5. *Ap|a;tfivo^— *I)f^5v) Exorsus ab hoc Scriptu* 
rae s, toco, exposuit illi doctrinam christianam^ nem* 
pe brevem eitis fummam. Videtur Philippus occaOone hu- 
jus loci enarrafTe brevem hi(h)nae lefu fummam » et de. 
monflralTe omnia ilia quae lefaiat 1. c. diiit, in Tefu eve- 
niiTe. Quaefierat enim EunuchuS) an Propheta ilia verba 
de fe vel de alio intelligi voluerit ? v. 34. Eckerman* 
NUs (theoLBeytr. Tom. I. p. 158.} locum lefaiae a Phi- 
lippe ad lefum tantum applicari exlilimat> etiamfi vatici- 
nlam proprie dictum non contineat. 

^6. *Ii8 vioop') Fontem fuifle, in vico BtSjcpmp CBe- 
tor,} viginti lapidibus Hierofoiymis dillito^ de munte flu- 
entem> in quo baptizatui fit Aetliiops, tradit Eusebius 
de lo^ia Hebraicis , voce Bsiaip. Locus hodie adhuc 
oftenditur peregrinantibus. Vid. Pocohs Reisen Tom. II. 
J. 58. ex verf. Breyeri^ et elf. JMichaclem ad h. 1. rt 
xctktiei fi8 fix7rri<S}fvou\ ) Hinc intelHgimus^ euhuchuiu 
euam de baptism! oecelHtate inHitumm. Sic multa prae- 1 
cedentium ex fubfequentibus iUpplentur, 

S7« Deefl hoc comma et in nonnulHs codicibus et 
Verfionibus antiquiffimis; in aliia varie exhibetun Quar6 
probabile e(l, ab aliquo additum, tx eo» quod geftum ere* 
di, par erat, 

3^. Tlvsvjiidc Hvpls iipT»(tB Tov (pfhrxov) Alii legunt: 
tviVfioi iytov iiriif^asv iiel rov ivvH%(iv. &yyskoQ ik hu^ 
ptw Tjpicxixn rov ^Ikiitrov. Quid autem eft hoc: Spiritus 
Domini rapuit^hilippum? Non eft credibile, Philippum 
ab ahgelOi vel aHa mirabiii ratione per aerem raptum et 
Azotum vel in alium locum deportatum eile , quae eft 

1 a Aul* 


muitorum opinio. Nam Spiritu^ Domini faepe iii homi-, 
ne aliquid eificere dicitur turn ^ quum in hominis illiUs 
animo fubito exoriuntur cogitationas , quas Gonflliis Dei 
confentaneas fuifle ^ ex eventu cognofcitur. Vid. fupra 
V. ap. Verbum autem eipvi^tiVj rapere^ non Ipoftulat, ut 
de miraculofo raptu per aerem cogitemus. Nam phrafeoa 
rapere aliquem vis ea fcft, ut fignificet ttansferre <ili^ 
quern in alium locurn^ quocunque demum anodo id fiat* 
Si{ igitur in animo Phiiippi fublco exorta eft cogitatio, re^' 
^eundum* fibi eife in loca ilia ad Gazam » nee faciendum 
iter in Aethiopiam cum £unueho ; fi Philippus ex eventu 
cognovit^ non line providentia divina accidiiTe^ ut ad ilia 
loca accederet^ et ibi Evangielium docereti bebraico lo« 
quendi modo hoc recte ita exprimi poterat .* Spiritus Dei 
eum rapuit, inllinccu quodam divino ductus eft aliorfiim. 
iwc^vsr^ yip ) Cauifa redditur , cur Philippum £uiiu<*> 
chus ultra non viderit , quia fuam viam iniiftebat «unu- 
chus; Philippus alto abibat. Illud autem x*^P^^ obiter 
tan turn additur, fignificatque tranquillitatem animi, quam 
euhucbus ille ex evangelii notitia erat confecutus. £u- . 
nuchum poft reditum in Aethiopiam aliis etiam religio- 
nem chriftianam pe^fuafifTe , et in fe credibile eft , et £u- 
febius tradithift. eccK Lib. II, c, i. Quae autem a fecen- 
tioribus de vita et fatis eiOs narrantur, ea merito fabulii 

40. *Evpd^7i iiQ "A^ofTw ) Commorabatur \Azbti 
Storrio (differt. exeget* P. II. p. 80.3 Philippus vide* 
tur iter feciife Asdodum, ibique degiflfe aliquot tempua. *£»« 
fsdrijvcii cnim idem valet, quod esse^ adesse, iPar.XXIX, 
I?, a Par. XXIX, 2p. Idem monet, & quUi/^ pro iv ac* 



dpere velit, ct verterc malit : * Philippus commorahatur 
^sd®di, turn prae|g:nantem quoque conihttctfonem fumi 
pofle, quenradmodum uocroinet^ h^ rirov utfum^ue ^icft^ 
qinim habitare in loco^ turn conced^re aliquo, habitatum, 
nt Act, XII, 19. Marc. II, 1. Luq, XI, 7. Quicquid fit, 
liic etiam non dicitut, Philippum per an^elum roiraculofo 
modo translatum^efTe Azotum, fed verfatum elTe eum in 
ifla tube I et fic 4H0S etiam locos p^ragraife propagandi(« 
religioi^U cauiTa. Azotuf autem Hebraeis tUt Asdod, urbif 
Palaeftinae nomen. rxQ rihtQ J Inter Gazam et Ckefi^- 
ream , m erant loppe, Lydda etc. Hie quoque mi in urbe ' 
Saroariae, apodolis auditorcs praeparav'it , c. IX ^ 32. itg 
Yim^ipBiotv^ Caefaream, ad mare mediterraneum , qua^ 
Stratonit dicituti et non longe abeft ab Azoto,, 



lusvero minas caedemque adhuc spirans^ ^. anhc" 
lans. Id honlo spirare dicitur, quo i» vchcmentiori o/n-r 
citatus affectu, plenus eft, et veluti turget, Euripid, Iphig. 
in Taur, irvp fviacrx ngi (f^ovov , ignem spirans et ne* 
cent. Cf. Kypkii obfervatt. Camerario iica$Kifi ^g:f (f)oP9 
eft ^1/ iix ivo9 ficut; Molemq^e et motite.s i. t* m<lcm 
mentium; at huius loci fit fcnfus: In Saido fuisse vehe* 
mentes impetus: minaruw, de caede discipulorum Dor 
rnini. Vaide'memorabilis eft haec Sauli, poftmodum Paul! 
ct Apoftoli hiftoria. Legi meretur Georgji Lyttletoni, 
Angli, libellus, theotifce verfus: Anmerkungen iiberdia, 
Pekehrung und das ApostelanU Faidi etc. Adde : Cha'* 
fdctemtih der Bibel, Tom. r.p.79. fqq. Cf.DXHRisXt 

J 5 Fi^t 

i34 ^ SCHOLIA 

Fr. ANfMON opuscula theol, Er\dxig2t9 t793« 8. Com- 
mentat. ext^get de repentina Sauli ad doctrinam chrU 
stianam cfonverswne,, Cetcrum de vUa Paidi Apostgli 
inter alios bene expofuit Hermannus Witsius, in libto 
qucm infcrjpfit; Mdetemuta Leidensia\ BaiSl. «739» 

a. 'Hr;/o'«ro — cvvocyooyuQ ) Expetiit ^ibi ab eo li^ 
teras ad Syria gogas DamascU Damafcus in ea Syri^e 
parte pofita fuit, quae in facrii lhtcri» Syria damasc^nog 
apud Straboriem autcm Code Syria vocatur, Maghsm 
ibi ludaeorum, ob quaefhiofam et copioiam « "quae ibi flo- 
rebat, raercaturam fuiflfe frequentiam, vel ex CQ conftat, 
quod non una , fed plurea Synagogae in ea civitate fue* 
runt. orofQ — ii^ 'Ispsrotkrj/ii) Vt^ si quosdam christian 
nam religionem sectantes ibi repetissety mar^s atque 
foeminaSf vinctos deducet Hierosolyma^ *JHt 6iiQ 
hie ut I'aepiua alibi eft religion quam quia fequitur. Nem-* 
P« 7^*\7\\ Tl^l '^i^ Domini eft via , quam pwcfcrlpfit 

Deus/, cultus quern fibi vult praeftari, hincrcligio, Cf 
Matth) XXII. i6. 'O ftv r^c ocffi huiua religionisf^Cta* 
tor. Sauius igitur huius (chriftianae) r^ligionis fectatO'^ 
res auctoricate Pontificis et Senacus Hierofolymitani vin- 
ctos ducere voluit Hierofolyma. Quaeritur, quid iuda 
vel Pontifici , vel Senatui Hierofolymitano fUerit; in Da^ 
mafcenos, prorfus ad aiterius ditionem pertihentca ? Enim 
vero tanta erat Syncdrii Hierofolymitani auctoritaa, ut noa 
folum qui in vicinia terrae Ifraelidcae habitab^nt ludae! « 
fed Babylonii etiam et AIe:;candrini flatuta eius veneraren^ 
tur ac iufta cipalTcrentj^ raagnum'illum Senatum a^ofccn- 
"ies pro firmiHima arcc totius legis* oralis, praefertim quan« 
do agebatur de crimine kaerefeus^ ct iudicio catpitali in 



iBilfos Prophetas ; quod unice huic Sen^ui competiifle yo« 
lant. Roman! lutein , quorum imperio cum Arabia^ fua 
univerfa Aretas ipfe tunc fuberat^ petmittebant etiam Sy- 
nedrfo ius prehenfionis ct yerberum, non in Iudaeps^.*^a« 
laeftinae tantum^ fed in alia^ quascunque Synagogas, quae 
fponte fua iuritdictionem in te religionis ^gnofceient Vid. • 
WiTsii Melet, facra p. i6^ 

3- Kflc/ i^iiipuTjC' — ipavS') Repente circumfuUif 
eum lux coelitus delapsa. Haec lux fine dubio fuit ful- 
men repente delapfum. Ipde enim Qmnia, quae in fequcn- 
t|buf narr^ntur^ cpmn^ode in^elljjgi poffunt. Vitrinoa': 
(in Obflf. Sacr.Lib. ;V. p^ 370. ) Primo refertur, lumen 
decdelo Paulum prosti^avisse humi'y dei^pero iUum 
4iudivisse vocem. Fer lucem^ siv^ lumen de coelo^ 
quis aliud hie inteUigat , quam fulgur fulmims ? 
Quod si admiseriSj non negqveris, per vocem^ Jul* 
mini coniunctam^ vocem, tonantem et gravent inteU, 
li^endam esse , quia ex lege naturae fulminq conii^ 
tan Solent tonitrua. gandem fentendam ampliiis orna* 
vit JEZ^neri/i: ad h.-l; cm fulgur notari videtur verbo ice- 
fti^pu-^sv^ et (onifrit Voce ^o^j/j/, v. 7. Vallem Damasci 
montibua peralti* ciaufam effe, ex Maundrelli Itioerario 
apiid D. Paulum (Sammlung der merkwiirdigften Rcjfcn 
in den Orient. P. L pag. 149. ) cognofcitur. Vftd^ fulgu-^ 
mm tenitrui|ipque Jiorrbr v^bementipr facile pcrfpicitur. 

4. Koq iCB^m ~ ito^xfig;) Atque ad terram pro-^ 
lapsus^ audivil hanc; (id sevocem: SauLe^ Saule, quid 
me insectaris ? Ad terram prolapfua eii, perculfus terror© 
i>b fuigur fulminis cum tonitru coniunctum. Plerique exi- 
ftimant, Do^iniim a Paulo oculis corporeis vifum elTe, 

I 4 «^ 


^t vocetn imififle articutatam , qua allocutua fit Faulam. 
Sed hoc valde dubium eft; nam poteft ctram locus intel- 
ligi de co£:itationibu8 in Pauli animo ortis. C£. quae no. 
tavimua ad locum huic valde fimilem y lo. ^11, aB. fqq« 
Hecte obfervat Ammon ( 1. c, pag. !$'{•) ludaco$ aevo 
Apoftolico in ea fufiTe opfnionc, lehovam , quum oracuTa 
vatum dudum obmutuiiTent) per fulmina et tonitrua yo* 
luntatem fuam interdum fignificare mortalibus. Gelebn- 
tifllma erat ifta rev'elationis divinae fpeciea fub nomino. 
^1p rVi> ^^*^ vocis, quam ^ licet revera baud audire- 

tur, imaginatione tamen ita apprehendere folebsTnt^ ac fi 
Vere Intellecta et audita .ftiiffet, Vid. Vitringa obftr- 
vatt. facr. Lib. VI, lo, Facile igitur in animo Pauli, quuin 
anxius in terram provolveretur, ^^oriri potuit cogitatio , fe 
nunc poenaa'datunim elTe impiae Chriftianorum perfecu^ 
tionis , et ftatim fibi> ubi intraviflTet in urbem , ad raelio-^ 
rem mentem eife redeundum. Iftas in animo Sauli coor* 
taa difceptatione$ Lucas in dialogi formam redegit'. 

5. 'Eyoj -^ it^xeie ) Pod baec verba in editionibus 
impreiBs legitur longior periocha haec; crKkTipiif aot irpoQ 
uivrpx X^nri^siv, rpifivv ra Tisfi *9'ocfi^»v Inra^ xvp$€ ^ 
t/ fie di\6i(; irot^crotff Tigtf i Hupi§Q irpiQ m/tpK Gloflam 
h^nc tffe, exparallelo c. XXVI, 13. et ex parapfaraQ com-> 
pofuana,, prodit multiplex inter paucos, periocham refe- 
rentej, difcrepantia. Omittuntur etiam ha^c verba in mul- 
tis CodicibuSf in antiqua Latina verfiones a Chryfo/lomo 
et aliis Patribus liunc locum tractantibua; unde etiam in 
nonnulUs editionibua, veluti Griesbachiana , Bengelian^^ 
et Complutenfi recte funt omifla. Explicationem vid* in* 
fra ad c, XXVI, 14. 


6. *AA.' iil&^Tf^i — ro/fiit) Surge et adi urbem^ ubt 
iibi, quid faciendum»sitf dedarahitur. 'E/c tjji/ xihv^ 
k. Damafcum!. lam igitur Saulus fperare incipit, aliquem 
Chndianoriim Damafcenoruni (ibi declaraturum efle, quid 
fit faciendum. ' - 

J^ '0/ ik '■^ d'eupSyrgc^ Comiief autem itineris ad- 
stabant attoniti, sonum (tonitru) quidem audientes^ 
sed nendnem viddntes, 'Evvsig graeci fcriptorea fatis 
frequenter ufurpant de eo, qui vcl mentis imbccillitate ftU'^ 
pidus eft, vel obftupefactus terrore, admiratione, et qui 
five ob iliam naturalis ftuporis catiflam , nee loqui facile., 
nee audire poffit. Ganz betdubt (poopij hie nihil aliud eft, 
nifi tonitri4', v. 4. Hoe audiverunt quidem Pauli comi-e 
tea, fed quid fibi vellet, nan intellexeruntj nafff artieuU- 
U verba n^ Paulus ipfe quidem .audiviffe videtur^ Quo* 
modo hie locus eonciliandus G% cupi c. XXIIj, 9. infra ad 
iUura locum dicetuK 

I ^. 'AysfyfUvufv '^ iiivx Jf^Xerc) Vfo iiivx habent 

Jiiv Syr. Erp. Vulg. Laud. Senfu3 eft; Quanquam ocu^ 
lis erat apertis^ nihil (neminem } tameit conspiciebatf 
etls fenfu* clare .exprimitur infra XXll, n, ubi eadem hi- 
ftoria refertur. Coecus ergo fiictui fuprat. Nempe vis 
fu:minjs praeftrinxerat aciem oculorumita,^ ut nihil vlSe- 
le pofTet, Hoc phaenomeno natural! fulminis ae tonitru 
Deus, quum vellet Paulum monere , praefentiam fuam 
declaravit. Sit Iosefhus , Antiqq, L. Ill, 5. a. fulgura 
et tdnitrua in monte Sinai (ExQd* XIX, 16.) indicia praev 
fentiae divinae fuiffe dicit. Atque eodem modo profanoa 
quoque Deortim i\iorum adventum defcribere folitos , pa* 
tet ex Aeneid. VIIL v. 5H- ^t Ovid. Faftor. HI, 367, 
.1$ ' Mc* 


Memorabile fane documentum fingularis 4)rovidentiae di* 
vinae contiiiet hacC Pauli hiftoria, Nifi enira in itinere 
Pamafcum ei Gohtigifll^t id, quod bic narratur, fortaffis 
imnquam ad fe rediturus^fed in priftina fua fuperftijione 
ludaica et odip erga Chrifti^nos perfeveratiirus fuiiTet. 
XSipxyooySvrsg U ivrqu) Manibus deducentes , ut cocr • 
cis fieri fplet^ 

*9. Ko/ ^j/— ?r;«2/) Etper tres dies peftnansit co^-. 
cus ni^ilque cibi vel potu^ sumsit Quod indicio eft, 
hoc criduum meditationibas precibusque ad Deum ( infr^, 
, ^omm. II. ) ab eo transactum ^ffe. 

JO. *Avotv/xc) Gracci perhibentj fuifle unum ex fepT 
tuaginta difcipulis^ ec in ordine j^aconorum ; quod v^rifi* 
, militudine non car^t. Cetera verOj^ quae de eo eiusque 
merte narrantur , panira ipaxime incert^ , parting aperte 
fabulofa funt^ Vid. b. Walghii lenenfis antlquitates Dam^- 
fcenas. §. 20. Anan{ae cuiusdam nxeminit etiam Tosephus, 
Antiqq. Lib. XJ?, c. 2. Sed eundeni effc, de quo Lucas 
haec n^icrat, non eft verifimilei Vid. WJfichaelis ad h. U iv 
ipifixTh in visioj^e. Macrqbius Sdmn. "Scip* I> j. f^i- 
^io est, quum quis id videt , quod eodern modo ffuo 
appdruerati ev^niet. SuEtONius in Augufti vita de Q, 
Catulo: A€ die proximo obvium sibi Augusi^ti4rti(fuun% 
incognitum alias habere, non sine ddmiratiojie cor%^ 
iuitus^ sitnUlimum d^iocit puero de quo somniasset. 
Credibile eft ita Paulum Ananiae vKHxn ac fi eum ocuJis 
ufurpaffet ; nimirum vultunii ftaturam,»tp^am^uercl|quam 
Jiabitudinem Pauli animo ^ius obverfat^fuifle; eaque iingu^ 
la ab eodem paullo poft, qudm Paulum adiiOec, fecunduni 
ifi/xliKfo^ veritatcm fiJiiTfe agniiia. Vid^. Pricae,um ad h» U 



In fomnio hanc vifionem comiglfle Ananiae, totusnarran* 
di modus oftfcndit, lii^ iyta Kvpts') 1. e. Paratus fum iufla 
jiccipere tt facere. Ammoniq L^c. pag, 04. veri(iini]e 
videnq; , Ananiam Saulo vcl Hicrofolyma Tarfo patent! 
vel in feftis di^bus HiQiofolymia obvio, iam antea fuiffQ 

11. Ttjv ^jaTju^ivStTctv) -^<? viam vel phteam urn 
bis quae r^cta vaqatur. Vvfitj non eft vicus^ fed via. 
UrbQB olim in vicos, vici in vias, viae in domos divide- 
bantur. Rect^ vocata eft baeq via« quia eius aedes aequa- 
liter a fe invicem diftabant. ivt imix 'ISix ) Cum quo 
vetus hofpitium Saulo videtur fuifle. rxfcrdx) Patrioetiam 
nomine indicatur Saulua, qui effct Tarfertfi^. Fuit aut;em 
Tarfus CiliQia^ urbs vigina AncWaJ^e, 

12. Kfl^ tiieu^ ivuHXi-^^^ Viditqut (is Saulu?) 
^ per visum (in fomnio divinitus fibi oblatunj ) 'yirum , 

Ananiam nomine « ad se venientem^ sibique mantis 
imponentem^ ut ocuLorum usum recipiat. Syrus recte 
accepit ut continuata Dei verba. £t Saulus vidit Ananiam, 
et Ananias Saulum in viiione; quod indicio erat| non for* 
tuito, fed progurantQ Deo haec ita cvenifle. 

13. 'AW lC0JS^S1/^^ I, e. iK ToAoSu, ex, five de mul- 
tfs, fc. ivd'pdwotJif , non iriu vel xpovoovy ut alii volunt. 
InOgnis pi^rfccutor fuerai; Saulus. ' toTq dy/oig cs ) Sancti 
funt Christiani iam nunc. Quum homines dicuntur uyioi 
tS d'sS , indicatur ^s eiTe facratos Deo^ vel cultores Dei^ 
Vel dilcctos Deo, ut ex multis V. T. locis conftat. , Ergo 
non eft haerendum in fancdtatis notiones quafi vitae ec 
inorum ianctitas intelligatur, 4 • 


14. Kou iie ix^i i^siTixy) Oflertdit Ananias, quai^ 
non tutum fibi (it, eiim accedere, qui poteftatem accepe- 
rat ifi ipfa urbe Damafco capiendi homines eius profef- 
fionis, cuius erat Ananias. Fortallis Ananias Uteris Chri* 

. ftianorum Hierofolymitanorum edoctus fuerat, quo conG- 
lipSaulus Damafcum fit profectus. irx^di rwv otpxispitav^ 
Eft Synecdoche. Z% parte enim nobiliflimi defignatur 
tptu^ fynedrium. iieimkufiivHQ ri oPOjAoi (th) Qui tib\ 
nomen dederunt. DefcripUo Chrlftianorum, v. is,, t Cor, 
I, 2. Hac phraQ LXX i|£t plurimum illam hebraei^m 

15. HhSvoc fixXoy^c) Pro crntvc^ ixkeKtiv , instru- 
mentum exquisitissimum, Hebraismus. JlaivoQ h. L 
^ft homo, cuius minifterio ali quid eflicipotcft,-o^« vox/, 
hebr. >S3. tS ^x*:&trou. to hofxi /4«) JJt nomen rneun\ 

celebrando perfetat ad gentes etc, Bx^i^stv h, 1. meta • 
phorice eft : tradere, divulgare, et ovofjLx rS X/)/srfi da- 
. clrina Christi.tStniMs t^;.ut me et doctrlnam meam 
annuJtcief etc, 
■ \ 

16. 'Ey^ yip -^ TtocS'eiv') Ego vera jfLl osten^amj 
quami^multa del^eat mei^ caussa perpeti mala. Tcif^ 
h. J. non ^ft nam'; non enim eft nexus honun verborum 
^iim V. 15. Vcrte igitur ;. vcrd, insuper^ atque etiam, 
yel ftmili modo. S^nfus eft, Saulum pauUo poft multa ob 
religionem Chriftianam ei^perturum efte mala, et tarn en * 
fpre conft^nt^m. Hoc eo pertinebat, ut Ananias dcfinere^ 
metuere virum , qui mox ipf? fua fpont^ aiji^iaia mala^ 
tolcAturus fit propter reh'gionem. 


17, *E/c rriv ointoLv) Illiua ludae, de'quo fupra v. 11, 
, fcri — dyfif ) Brev^m fummam colloquii Ananiae cum 

Saulo indicat L^cas; pam plura ab ucroque dicta cifei non 
ell dubitandam. 

1 8. *il(T%l ksw^isc) J^eluti squamae, h}xmot9 in oca* 
lisarefactOk Cf. Tob, XI, 13. » 

Ip. Koq JjtBwu rpo^^u ivi^x^^^^ ) ^^ <^ibo capto 
vires recepit. 'Evtcrx^Biv hie neutrali^er ufurpatum no-^ 
tat, invalescere , confirmarU vires capere^ f. recipe* 
re. LXX. interpretts Gen. XLVIil, a. 14 de viribut cor- 
pom ponunt, pro p]nn\\ ^t confirmavit se, 

to. %u roiTf jvpxyoayxTg^ Semper enim ApoltoH pri- 
mum ludaeos afi'ati funt , uc aut eos converterenc , auc 
omncm eis excufationem adimerent. iu:ipvaaa riv XP^^^O 
Leg« 'iTjaiv , Ut ha'ocnt nonnulli Codd. et Verff. Nam 
quadftio erat » gp lelus Nazarenus eiTet illc Chriftua , five 
Dei fillus. Meiliam elTe Dei filium, hoc perfebmnibui 
ludieif notum crat Cf. infra v^ 33« 

di. *0 irof^y7oig ) Verbum KOfdulSf ^ fi de homini* 
bus aut animahbus uiurpatur, verci potell: perdere , op* 
primer^f. quae generalis notio tres continet fpecia^ei, ni- 
mirum hostH/iter tractarc^ captivos.abducere^ occide* 
re, ut pacec ex locis a Kypkid laudatis* 

a«. 'Evaivvctftifo) Confirmabatur , five Corrobora- 
Jbatur ; fortior fiebac in diea, Ic. fide , et firma perfuafione, 
lefum efie Mefiiam* avpix^VM^ Pudefaciebat , confufos 
reddidit argumentis, avfifitfii^wy') Docens, ostendens. 
Haec verbi notio , quae i Cor. 11, i6. et aliquotiea apud 


ite SCHOLIA /. ,. 

LXX. Interpretes occurtit , rara eft ptofanis. Occurrit ta* 
men in Ocello Lucano de universo^ c. III. ttitsp xkTiS'SQ 
i Kiy^ (fvpLfiiJioi^sij siquidem rev^a ratio docet 

as. Jilc i^ hrhjpSvTO rjfUpca tnxvxi) Completis sa- 
tis midtis diebiis^ i. e. poft tempus longius* Profectus 
eft nempe Paulus in ^rabiam, et poft aliquot annos rever<- 
fus eft Datnafcum> iit ipfe narrat Gal. I, i5— x8. Auctor 
liuiufihiftotiae multa exponic conipendiofe> et tempbrum 
multa momenta conijingit^ » 

^4. as* Cf. 2 Cor. XI, 3a. 33^ ex quo loco difcimus, 
ludaeorum eorumque Ethnarchae precibus factum efle, 
ut magiftratus Damafcenus^ ab Areta Urbi fine -dubio ^iam 
impofitus, ad pprtas eius cuftodiam collocaret, adfcitis 
fotte nonnullis Iudaeis^i» qui indicarent, fi Paultis accede*' 
, tet et fuga fe incolumen extrkhere vellet. 

^6. Ttxpxisvofisvtg — iepii^auk^fiy Monuimus iam ad 
V* 43. Paulum noh ftatim ex utbe DamaYco Hierofolyma 
profeccum effe, fed contuUffe fe in Arabiam, Ex Ipcod- 
tatp GaU I9 ^8. difcimu3 , eum poft triennium demum^ 

^ quun^ rediiifet Damafcum , profectum effe Hierofolyjna. 
Ergo Lueas tri$nnii hiftoriam omifit, Omnino crcdibile 
eft^ Pauium per hoc triennium tion ^uiffe otiofUm in Ara^ 
bla,. fed religionem cbriftianstm iis etiam in locis ab eo 
effe prbpagatam. ifstpolro ico^Sou rttg fiocd'TirxT^) Fa*' 

' miliariter converfari cum illi<> ut infra c. Xj 18* 

nf. Xlpk rse 'Airoiikac) Sc* Pe^rum etlacobuttf^ 

^ Gal, 1, 18. ,19. HS^ii^yij^aT^ uvroT^') Haec Graeci ad 

Barnabam referunt, et recte, propter ilia quae feqpantuir 

^ de Damafco» Conveniebit enim id potiua nartari ab aliis^ 



qui id fcirent, quam ab ipfo Saulo praedicari. j(gy xtoc — 
'hjfji) Et quanta cum libertale ac fiducia Damasci 
doctrinam lesu sit professus. 

• a8. Kay rfv-^^lspHtyxK^ix^ Itaque assidue cum illis 
yersatus est Hierosolymis. Vid. fupra c. I, ai. 

29. UpoQ tbg%A7iPi^xcJ Etiam cum ludaeia^ grae* 
CO fermone utendbus, ut hie Syru^ 

30. Ei$ Kccttxocpeixv') Earn neinpe, i}uaeeratad mare 
mfditerraneum ^ ubl fede* Procuratoris Rofnani* Tdpaog 
eft patria Pauli. Sine dubio in Cilf^ia etiart docuif. 

31* ''E/%ov hprjyri) Multis in • exilium iegreltis defla* 
graverat vexatio ; id eft quod Chtiftiani pacem vocabant. 
Accedit, quod Paulua deiierat veXare Chriftianps , iam 
ipfe Chriftianus et ApoftoluiS , et ludaei ipfi liiagnas Cala- 
mitates expctti funt > quod (Istuam Imperatoris Caii feci- 
pere nollent. Vid. Joseph, Antiqq* lud. Lib. XVIII, c. 8. 
et de B. lud* L, ll> cap. 10. oixo^ojxfiptevotlf , etnumero 
membrorum et inCrementiSvin dognitione religionis ac vir* 
tute profidebant coetus. Comparatur focietas Chriftiana 
cum aedificio> quod diligent! opera in maiorem molem ex- 
crefciV TLdpivi^siktl '^ Mp/a ^ ) proficimtes in religio* 
ne. XiopiveSou^ ut hebr. 7|Sn interdum lignificat profit 
cere.^ (pi/iog rS nvpfa^ retigio , ut faepc. ry ^xpxnXTf* 
9Bi — iFvevfiMToCy' Ttftto ^i iropevi^svoct. Proficiehant tran* 
quillitftte et fpe , quam opcratur Spiritus fanctus per do-^ 
ctrinam Chrifti. *E'irKtiSvp0vro'augebanturf cresce* 
bat numcrus Chriftianorum in ilngulis coetibus. kedit 
Lucas ad tiarrationem eorum , quae in ludaea acta ftiht* 
Quae fequuntur eo tempore accidifle videntur , quo Pau- 
las Damafci. et in Arabia comn^oratus eft« 


gd. ^tx iruvrwv , fc. riruv , quum pmnes illas re- 
giones, ^iiarum v. 3«. mcntig facta eft, pcragrarct. Vifi- 
tabant ApoftolicoetUs Chriftianbrum, ut eos in fide con- 
firmarent. Aviixv ) Lydda urbs fuit Palaeftinac olim ce- - 
lebris, et perhibetur poftea appellata efle Diofpolls* 

^l. XrpSiTOp aexvr£^ Sc. r^v hKIutjv^ five rou xpoc^*" 
0xrou. Lectum , quern antehac ftraverunt tibi alii ^ tate 
tibi fterne, in fignum'reftitutae valetudinis. ' 

35. ToV ^ftavxv) Sarona fads conftat , region'em 
fuilTe Campeftrem et locum palcuum inter Cacfaream Pa* 
laeftinae et Tabprem montem^ lacumqUe Gennefaremi tra» 
ctu iongo ultra loppen fe .extendentem. 

3d. 'El/ 'loVrj) loppe olim ci^iebris urbs fuit mariti* 
ma Palaeftina. Hodie laffa dicitur, ubi appellunt , qui 
iter religiofum in terraii lanctam fufcipiunt. rx^M') Sy- , 
rum ^t^^39 eft ex Hebraeo f^ij caprea^ vel dama, et 

quidem fylveftris > ( quam arabico nomine Gazellam v6» 
carefolent, quae ab eximia pulchritudin^ laudator,}, mu* 
tatione ri ^.ut fit» in ID. ' Occurrit aliquoties apud in* 
terpretes Chaldaeos. Aop%xg ) Sic yocabatur inter Grae* 
cod 9 qudmodo Thomas A/ivfiog f Cephas TlirpoG, Sine 
dubio haec mulier Tabitjia appellata eft ob formae venu* 
ftatem* Hoc antem nomeii turn familiare fuifie ludaeis , 
docuit Lightfootus in Cent Chorographica M^tthaeo 
praemifTa, c. i8, et Bochartus in Hieroz. Tom* Il» pag. 
305. iqq. edit. Lipf. "Avttj — iritBt)- Haec etut plena 
liberalitatis et heneficiorum ^ quae exhibebat. "E^* 
Myx^x hie non- lunt in univerfum recte facta, fed x«r* 
i^o%7y beneficia aliis exhibita^ quod feries orationis indi«* 
cat, Gutthatigkeit. 

^ 38; 


38. Mjf onviftrai ) Notat ixvsJ^ dubiiare, recusar^ 
ct cunctari, moras nectere, ttr giver sari., 

3p. *E'jni64xvvfi6ifca — /juitM ) Yeftimcnta confecilTe 
vidctur pia matrona eo gonlilio , ut diftribuerct egenij* 
fUT dvroSv i(Toc , dum viveret, 

40. Qsi^ ri yiu»r»') Fositis genubus, U e. qtram 
in genua procubuiflet, qui geftus eft praecantium. 'Aysui- 
^iffMj erectasedit. 

CAP, X. 

Hactenus ludaeis tantum et ProfelytM circumdlis ope* 
ram dederant Apoftoll, quia in ea eranc opinione, bcneficia 
Meifiae npnniO ad Ifraelitas pertihere; ethnicos autem Q 
vellent participes fieri MelBae , debere priuj circumcifione 
fociari Ifraelitis, quam fierent cives regni divini. Nunc 
autem providentia Dei factum eft, ut ad ethnicos etiara ac« 
cederent Apoftoli, cuiua rei initium fecit Petrus , ex pro* 
miffione Cbrifti Matth. XVT, 19. coU. Act. XV, 7. 

X. i\v^p — IruXtHijc') Caesarea, priua dicta turris Stra- 
tonis, florentiiDma erat^ Palaeftinae civitas, et fedes Pro<- 
curatom Roman!. *E}i»rwTxfixv^ » centurio. Ut enim 
Latini a centenario numeto miHtum» quibus aliquis prae* 
<!• fectus eifet, nominarunt Centurionem, fic interpretando 
^^ fecere Graeci iMttovrifx^Vf et iHocrivrxfXov^ qui eft ve- 
^^ ' tuiHotibus rx^ip^e* crsTpx, cohors., ut rccte Vulga- 
te tus. Erat haec cohors Caefareae in praefidiis , ubi etiam 
^ff erant Syri milites » a quibus Romani five Itali hie di* 
M fiinguuntur. 

f Tomus III. IC a. 





^ a. *Ev78Pi4;$ piuSf qiii vitam et mores fuos inftitue- 
bat ad nprtnam legis naturae* ^o^ifisvog top ^6p , cul- 
tor veriDej, fed non circumcilus , (Act. XV.) gentUis: • 
cf. infra v. 45. ag^Cap. XI> 3. 18/ cvy vxvti rS Uhm 
. tcurS^ Ciitn iota familiasua, id entm hie o/xpc eft, ut 
faepe apud Ipfephom , aliosque. jruSv re ik$7jixo&vyxQ 
m;%uxc t^ hc$ ) ludaeis , qups ideo amab^t!, quo4 unum 
Deum.colerent. 34^ i$ifiavoq rS J^eS iixravtig') Aflip 
duus in precibus fundendis ad unum et verum Deiim. Ta* 
lis quum eifet Cornelius , digntis eft habitus qui primus ex 
gentibus Chriftianais focietati ildiUngeretUf* 

3. '^Etisv — ^pif uvTQV^ . C o nspexil fndnifeste per 
visum , hora diet nona angelum ad ^e venientem 
^Opotfixt^ visum quodcunque^ siv6 vigilanti, sive per 
quietem somni ohlatum, fuerit , eine jede ausseror^ 
denlliche und wunderbare Erscheinung. Utrum Cor-- 
nelio vigilanti) an svero fomnianti hoc vifum oblatum fue- 
rit, Lucas non Commemorat. EiCHHOaNius Qin der dlU 
gemeihen Bibtioth. der bibt. Litter titur^ T, III.p, 391. 
f[,) fufpicatur, defcribi hie GnguUrem Cotnelii fidentiam, 
^ firmamque confifionem animi > qua poft multas dubitado- 
nes, et preces ad Deum factas confirmatus fuerit in piropo-^ 
iito Petriim ad fe^accerfendi* Lucam enim pro more Xuo 
brevitatis ftudiofum, (c. IX, 23. ) praeteriiife motncntum » 
quod| fi additum fuiifet^ narrationi -lucem afferre ^otuilTet. 
Arbit];atur nempe Vit doctus, Cc^rnelium antea de Petroau- 
divifle, eiusque res, et nominatim diver forium eius* (v^ 5^ 
f. ) ex cive loppenfi, qui Caefaream forte veniffet, cogno* 
yiffe, tandem vfcro, Petri accerfendi propofito inter preces 
confirmato, banc animi fui fententiam et internam quafl vo* 




cem fie arjipuifle, quafi vox anc^eli eflet, fortaflls etiam, 
dum praecationis ardore;cojidtatU6 elTet acimus, temere 
pro angeli voce habuiffc. STORRttra vero (diiT. exeget, 
in libronN. T. hiftoric, aliquot loca, P. II. p. si. ff.) 
vuJgarem fentcntiarti et intcrpreutionem adverfus Eich- 
horriiilm dcfendit. Fortaflis tamen Cornelio fpecies an* 
geli, eum alloquentis per fomnium oblata eft. Sic Petr^ 
infra v. 17* ofujuLX obtigiflfe dicitur h^ ingccffst. y. lo. 

4* '^A/ rpo(rsvx»i — rS &sS ) Freces tuae et' elee- 
mosynae ascenderunt ad commonefaciendum Deum. 
Haec formula manifeilc ducta eft a iacriliciis, quae vel di* 
cuniur afcendere, vel effe fiVTi/Uavvov^ Dum flamma, fu^ 
mu« coelum verfua fe cleVabat , n totum faciificium veluti 
ia flamma et fumo ad coelum fcandere videbatur. Uinuni" 
ffvvov per ije eft id , quod adraonet* Ubi igitur facnficia 
dicuntur fivififii^vux ^ fenfus «ft^ ea cemmonefacere , ad- 
iDoiiere Deum, ne oblivifcacur hominis, qui illud facri- 
ficium ofFert. Hinc ^u^iu^ legalis dicebatur r^-piH Le-* 

vit. It, 16. Videtur etiam aperte refpici ad opiAJonem 
ludaeorum 9 quod hominum preces Deo ab angetis offe* 
tantur » C Tob. XII, la. ) et de pr^tio eleemofynarum. ' 
Quae comthenta ludaica vix pro oraculis divinis habec^ 
poflunt. Videntur igitur iftae cogitationes potiua in men- 
te Cornelii fomniantis , quam a legato divino profectae 
cCTe. EicflHoRNio omne angeli cum Cornelio colloquium 
nihil aliud niii declaratio Iaeticiae*fecunduai ludaicas opi-> 
nione* exprel&e, qui permotus Petrum ad fe .arceffiffec, 
fiiifr* videtur; 

6. ^Ot/roc — ^vptreT) Ipfum vocabulum ^ofinvq^ et 
aliae rationes, quae b.' PFdlchius Ittt. filius aifert, C *ff. 

K n de 


de Smone coriario) oHenduiit,. Simonem ex corUm cO* 
l^ariorum g^nerefiiiffe, qUos Graeci fivpffoiiyj/x^ii tadnl 
coriarios svJbactariOs nuncupanmt, qui ex caeforum ani* 
Hialium dctractiS pellibus coria praep^raverunt. ^, i<sty -^ 
^iXeiff<rxy) Apud vctc^ct coriarii pleruittqUe extra urbcs, 
^opc flumina, officinas ct domos fuas habuerunt, turn ob 
foetidos in corum oflStinii ct aedibua odores ct fordes, 
turn vero, quod aqua hi, c©ria ^raeparantea, nullo fcr^ 
pacto carcre potcrantk Vid» Walch. L c, , 

7, TSv irfo&iocprspipTm ivtf') Qui appirebant eij 
1. e. ad iutfa jeiui fcxfequcnda "pro foribtla afliftebant Vtt^ , 
bum 'iepoffnApfpsTp Dative pctfohae iuiietum notat > ttd^ 
haerere alicui , tonstantet aticui prdestx> esse, ct 
quutn de fcrvis et miniftria fermo t^, famtdari^ min£- 
strare. Sit Demoftheneii in TStaerarti^ rig S'spotrix/me 
rote ^sscfpoc titt itpoff HOC pr spiff ptg 9 ancillas, quae 
tunc Neaerae famulatae sunt. In vet bis Lucae igitut 
Genitivus rwp TpotmotprspivtMyf ante quern in fubaudien* 
, dum eft, tarn ad dt/a iiudfotg^ quam ad ^pxttifniv teferen^ 
du« eft/ ' 

9. 'Apdpn-^iSfm) Ascender at in tectum. To *«- 
fiM 9 tectum domus 9 quo lenfuhaec voj^ hatid taro eft 
apud Iot'ephum,,e. g.,Ant VI, 4, i. VII, a* i. Tecto* 
rutn ufus uti multiplex erat, iic et ibi, ytpote ab omnl 
pcrturbatione temoti, piis meditationibus dare fe, .pre- 
cesque ad Deum fundere folebant veteres Hebraei. Cf« 
fupra c* It J3* 

10. *E/^iyiBfO' ii irpi^tsmQ ) f^idde autem esvriit. 
Particula irpoVauget fignificationem. ^^eks ysvtrouSou) Cu^ 
piebatcibum capere, comedere^ absque Hebraismo,quum 
liaec iuuua verbi notiQ fit 6tis ftequena GraecU. Hefy* 

cbius : 


chiu^: y$v<rcu&cu9 Tsipitrc^f^ i'^^ouSou. Ubl bene moneC 
Cel ErnesH, rBtfitron forte ita dictum effe, uti apud nos 
versuchen, decibia. itotpottr%8vx^yr»v^ Parantibus ai4* 
tern illis cibos^ fc. lis, quorum erat parare* n«p«o'xava* 
^$iy h. h de parandis cibis eft intelligendum.' iirix90sy-^ ^ 
in^xcric) i^/^otd^etf h. I, eft, (ut in Apologia Apuleius) o^ 
Qblivionem praesentium externaru Victorinus de Con* 
tempi. Lib. V;^ Mentis alienatio est quando praeien* 
iium memoria menjti exQidit. In ecftafi itaque efle di* 
citur, qui alicuius rei profunda <:ogitatione ita eft merfus 
' et defixua , at i erum extetaarum fib! non iit confcius « et 
fenfuum dxtemorum ufua aliquamdiu cefTet, In Petto cauflk 
huiua iu^icsooQ erat in precando. Meriui divlnamm r^- 
^m pi^ofu^da cogitatione ita quafi defcenderat in fe^ ut 
nefdrct qi^d extra fe gcreretur, V^d. a Cor. XII^ a. 

II. Keei J^actph roV ipxviv dtvsooypidvpy ) Haec coeIo.t 
r\im apcrtura cum reliquii confequentibus in Petri imagi* 
nat;ione "tantummodo extitiile videtur ,' ut fieri iblet in 
fomniit f et vifionibus ecftaticis , in quibut pon res ipfa^ 
fenlibus, fed rirum emblemata phantafiae obiiciuntur. Vid. 
Witsii Meletemata Leidenfla, p. an. Eichhornio in 
Biblioth. univerf. litterat. bibJ* F, TIL pag. 420 — 424. 
([ TJeher das Gesicht des Apostels Petrus ) vifum, 
quod Petro objtigit, cum fame graviffima ita coniunctum 
foifle videturj; ut ea feilUsy dum cibi appasabantur ^ fnter 
prece^ift. corpus amplius fatigsintes ^ deliquium animi paf* 
fus fUerit^ humi igituj^r profttttup, ocuiis cla\i(js, v^l etiaui 
aper^is , f\|i vix compotein iacuiffet Qurante hoc deli- 
quio, ph^ntafiam ipfi illufiflfe , et pbtaliffe phantasmai; ut 
^udire vocem : macta et ves^er^ coelitus Sbi yideretur« 

K S (^uum 


Quum autem cauffa* buius animi ftatus ignorans , dclibe- 
raret ftcum, <^uid flbi hoc viAim vellet: proyidcntia Dei 
: liioderante factum effe, ,ut e tecto aedium duos peregri- 
tios advcnientes confpiccrct; ct quia corum ihiffio rem 
chriftianam coneerncret, euiphoc /omne phacnomcnon po- 
ftea ad levlvfxoi. iyhv retuliffc. nxrccfixTifov anSvog -^ r^C 
tvO ^tensile ^ tanquam linteum magnum^ alHga- 
turn extremis partibus quatuor^ vidU descenderel, 
1. e. demitti ad sese usque, et deferri supra terram. 
Sttli/o^ hcbraeuni ^SD^ fijnificat omne id , quod in ufu 
dl dotneftico, etiam e lino aut Htiz. 'Apx»Q cuiusvis 
rei extremikites >fttii gtacce dicaa. Sic in Gloffario »«ef 
$^gg^ mucro^ 

I a. Uiur» rci rsrfiocir^Soc ttj^ y^c ) Varii generis 
seu conditionis animantes quadrvpedes. ^ ri ^^^ 
pioc-^ ipxvUy ferae ^ reptilia etvolucres^ fc. yarii ge- 
' ileris animantiU^ munda et immunda« 

13. QS&QV Hfl^ (poe/ys^ u e. Macta omnia ifta > et de 

omnibus ede. Hia fymboli* non folum fignificatum eft^ 

licere Petro omnibus gentium cibis vefci, fed, ipfoc gcn»« 

tiles, quos antea dcnotarant animalia imntunda, iam effe 

mundos^ v. 28« i* e. licere homifii ludac* confuetudiae 

eorum uti ; annuncianduni iis effe Evas^elium iicuti If- 

raclitis# / , 

^v ■ 

14. Mfiiot^Sc) Nequaquatti fcillcet faciam hoc, ut 
de iftis comedam, ^£v ^o/voV 37 dui^^^roy^ Aliquid 
profani et^mpuri/ Alteram per altenim explicat,. Sic 

' cibosprofanos ac nefarios dixit Apuleius. J*^l3, KOivip 

commune eft, . quo vulgot utuntur gentes, non etiam popu* 



lus Deo fanctificatus, C omtiis res per leges rituales Mo'^ 
saicas inter dicta et prohibit a; hie autem intelliguncur 
animalia, quae victui inepta putabantur. Lcvit. XL Dc ra- 
tionibus harum legjim vid, Spencerum de Legibus He* 
braeor. Ritual Ub. 1, cap. 5. Sect. i. Michablis ad 
h. 1. pbferva^ : quando Pecrua impuroa et coinnmnes ci. 
bosi probibitoa exiftimet, efle haup VQcem fomnolenti* 
Nim diu i^e, Ma(th. XY^ lo — 18. ctMarc. VII, 14— 
$3. contrarium erat edoctus. Fortafle igitur Petrum in- 
nuere volulfle , fe eiuamo^i cibos | quoa nunquam de- 
{[uftaffet ,* averCMri, , 

i^. JlxKnf in iivrdpif ) Per pleonafmum* Repeten* 
dum vero eft verbum iytvrro ex t. 13. ut oJro ri K0tv3 
u i d^oQ inxSipKTe , €u fitj ho/pZ ') Quae Deus tan^ 
ifuam muhda commendat ^ tu ne pollue^ i, e, ne pol^ 
Jiira dlxe^ia aut exiftimea. Remfopere dicuncur^ inpri* 
mil apiid Bo^tas , qui e^m tatem elTe fcribunt, qui mo- 
dui loq\iendi etiam apa4 Philonem reperitur. Scopus hu^ 
jus viO hue reditu* quorum bpminmn confprtium Deua cen- 
fet iicitum^ faomiA hominnm Qonfortium non fiffe vitan^ 
dum. Cf. 17. feqq. 

?d. *Eiri Tf/tf) Iteriim yocula iar^ abundat. 5imili 
pleonafiuo ic five i(g ponunt Profani. Polyb. Ill, a8. 4rl 
r^fc. Theocritus IdyU. 17, v. 71. inkxye ^wvi^ i^ rphf 
ter voce insQnuU. Solent yifji et oracuUf quae penltuf 
unimo infigi Deus vult, repeti. 

17. T/ £v tifl TO Sfx/ix hiB) Quid sibi vellet, 
C quid significaret visio ilia, quarn viderat. Palae- 
phatus de incredib. c. 32. i^t^vfioL^ov rl iu iitf to ysyo* 
1^, mirabantur quid sibi vellet id quod acciierat* 


\it8fcor7J&ecPT6c fijv oih/ccu trifimvoQ ) Interrogando s. per* 
cunctando quaerebant cedes Simonis ^ nempe c&n^ 
rii, ut fupra v. 6. 

i8« ^vijactvTsc^ Vocantes portae curatorem. 

00* *A]kjx im^xc uxri fillet') Eleganter particula^i&i^ 
adbibetur in adhortando » et verci debet agadum utap« 
Xenoph* Cyrop, I, 3. a>%u« nptocy^ itmxi* tM/iih/ imnfivim 
fup^^) JSihfl haesitans, nempe ideo, quod illi adfquoa 
arceflerU, ludaei non funt. iyd ami%oiX%x wrritT) hsA- 
YUm pro duplici ActivOy i. e« /eci, ut n^kitterentur. 

aa. MaprvpifisvcQ — Ar J^/mv } Non unius et alterius^ 
fed totius gentis laudihus ornatus. £0 ergo illud 0X9 
acute pronunciandum. f^iffixrot, ) Sc. tt^q {wrjq » uc fupra 
V, ao. vcl %ivra w/ tJri rS ^'^S wpofftBTxifiUyoi. inf. 
comm. S3* 

23, 'E^di/Kn') Recepit hospitio ; partidpes fecit ho- 
fpitii fui , volentc Siraone coriario. T£v iiro r^c loit- 
97^4 ') loppensium. Sic ap. Herodot. ii cLro rijc cwif^ 
Tif^, Spartani^ 

24. Kai t^ ir^tvfm ) fc ijfUpot. Eadem phrafls v# 
> 23* Senfus efl: Pod adventum nuntiortim Comelii altera 

die Petrumiter effe ingreffum, et pod hanc altera , i. cw 
tertia die, poftquam loppa exiviffct, Caefkream pervenifle. 
rii ivnyHMn^ (p/hsc^ Amicos necessarios 9 fc intimos. 
^ecessarii interdum etiam funt consanguinei , vel afft- 
nitaie iuncti. Sed h* l^ nonnifi fftmiliar^s (inteiligendi 
tfft videntur; n^m improbabile eft» centurionem, hominem 
Italuniy multoi con^an^axneo^ Qiefarea habuifTe; nee opus 
erat confanguineoa et affines lam voce avyy$ueib ftotatoa^ 




Jteram commemorari ; familiarium vero^ improbabile eft, 
incfltionem non iie^iJ^ quos tamcn a centurion^ advocates 
fhiffe vix eft| quod dubites. 

Quum in coesset^ lU fores i^travct Petruf. xpoaa- 
utjvji^av ) Adorar^ voluit. ludaei quidem ^ et aliae gtn^ 
tcs Orientii eum honorem exhibebant, non rcgibua tan-r 
turn, fed ct aliis in dignitate poiitis. At apud Graecos- ct 
Romanoa is mos Deonras honori refervatus erat. 

tx7* XwofuXSy ivr^ ) Cum eo verba faciens , fc, 
a loco quo ei obviam ftctus eft ad introitum domus eiua^ 
Cf» Lac. XXIV„ 14. Hoc folcnt una ambulantes. 

28* "TjMTg /WfflKJ^s — <jfAo^t5Ay ) Vo^ scitis nefas 
esse ludaeo famUiarit^r uti externae s. alienae gen* 
tiskomine, into etiam adire eum, fc^ extra necelTarios 
ufus. Ko/ILxd^ou rtvl eft : assoeiare se aUcui, famijiari* ' 
tatem ne/eterc cum aliquo ; Tf^wipx^Scu, accedere,, vel in* 
trare eius] doraum. *l\3ki^y\ci apudlpfephumduplici fen-r . 
fu occurrunt. Primo enim» ct quidem nxt i^o^^v ita ^i" 
cxxnxm Talaesiini i. Fkilistaei, ut Ant. IX, 5. 3. deinde 
in univerfum omnes, qui neque ortu , ne^ue religiene lu- 
daei fUnt, ut JUh. eodetn c. 6. §. 6. Hoc loco ccAo^vX^q 
intelligitur quicunque Gentilis ,. neque religione ludaeus, 
faltim non clrcumcifus. hsi^ i/uLoi — £p>9p»rov') SedDeus 
me edoQuit neminem hominem censere impurum. 
Sic igitur Petrus eventu et facto ^ intellexit , non ampliua 
fore difcrim^n populi fancti et populonim ex opinion^ 
ludaica impuronun, paganos potius aeque r^jcipiendos iq 
coetum Dei ac ludaeos. Nam uoivp^^ ini^xfTOQ eft ,^ 

. K ^ qui 


1 54 SCHOlilA 

qui ex opinioi^e ludaica exclufus eft e communione po* 
pull Dei. Ceterum apparet ex hoc txemplo, quancam vim 
habuerii^t vifa ad edocendos Apoftolos de rebus ma^^ni 
tnomcnti ad teligionem pertinentibus, veluti hie cdoctu* 
eft Petrus , Paganoa reqipiendos elTe in qoetum ^hriftia- 
nuin« Quam utilis , quam fcitu nqcefiaria Apoftolis fue- 
ric haec Veritas, non ^ft cur mvltis inoneamus. Habemua 
hie etiam exemplum eius rei,^ quam promfferat Chriftut 
. lo, XIV, 0,6* • Nam difertis quidem verbis pr^eceperat 
Chriftus Apoftolis^ ut omnes gentes doco'ent, Marc^XVI, 
15. 16. QUoniam vero obliti eranc hvdus mandatif p^r 
Spiritum (imctum iterum erant moncndi. 

ap^ ('Eri^ r/wAoy^) Quam oh ,causian\. PerindQ 
eft flvQ inter Hebraismos, live inter locutiones bene* g;nie* 
cas reftitJ^s bknc Phr^fin. Polybius.'irpo^ rivx Kiyov. 

30. 'Aro TsrdpTTj^'^&pxc') Ante quatuor dies acl 
hanc hofam ieiunavi. Sic recte vertit Thalemxnnu«. 
Nam iri h. 1. fignificat an(e, ut Matth. XXV, 34. dm 
ixtxfiokij^ xicfiiSi ante mund^um conditum. Cf. aThciH 
II, 13. Apoc. Xllt, 8^ Alii per quatriduum integrum Cpr« 
nelium ieiunaflfe valunt. * - 

3a. *Oc -arapaysyQ^aVQC AoA^^e/ <ro/ ) Qui ubi ad^ 
venerit loquetur tecum , five dicet cetera, nimirum per- 
tinentia ad ftlutcm t^iam et tuorum^ 

33* TEvfi^/oy rS ^sS ) Inspectante Deo^ qui corda 
noftra novit , et fcit nos fiQcero animo cupere audire et 
difcere voluntatem divinam* Vetuftior videtur effe lectio 
Syri et Latin! ivdiciiy w. 


^ 34. 


34- 'Auo^xg — TO ^ofiLcc ) Exorfus eft Petrut . Cf. 
Matth, V, a. ix* dX7j9's/peg uurockocju^') Reipsa de- 
prehendo. f etro perfuafum fuerat , nefas ludaeo esse ' 
cum gentibus versarU Hanc opi^ioncm vIGone ca, cu- 
ius nwntio v, ii* et deinceps, eripere tl Dominut cona- 
toserat. Quum autcm adhuc fubdubitaret , edoctus iam 
eft amplius Cornelii exemplo, vcrum effe , quod figkifica- 
tum ei aeriigmaticc x»t oyj/tv fuerat ; unde iir ihr^s/otg 
uccToikxfifixvscScei fe ait, i. e, ipfa veritate ad mutandam 
fententiam fc cogi., ct$ in tit iFpoffcoTroK^fjerTj^ i ^aig) 
Deutn non habere rationem dignitatis s. externae- 
conditionis hominum. Nara Personarum acceptor eft, 
qui perfonarum habet rationem, et inter eas diferiroen ali«> 
quod- ftatuit. Vox hebraeo - gracca , . apud aHof Auaorc^ 
non occurreni, practer 'lacroi. 

35. "Ej/ irxpf} SSvst ) Non indifFerentismus religio-^ 
sum, fed nationum hie alTeritur/ Deus non tantum Iu« 
daeos fed et ex omnibus aliis nationib^ homines benefit 
ciorum Chrifti participes fieri vult. i (fofiifisv^g ivrov , 
^ ifyot^tJf^VQg SntouQTvvTiv^ Colens eiim, et exercens 
virtutem , pro modulo cognitionii primae , tx lumine 
nat< rae hauftae. Euam inter paganos fUerunt, qCd recte 
de Deo , eius4|ue proyidentia et regimine ftatuerent. %p* 
yoc^ifisvog iixxiocfivriv ^ rectc agens, fecundum legem na- 
turae Rom. 11 , 14^ 13l6. isHtig oivr$ Us ) Gratus et 
acceptu$ ei est^ et maiora acdpit , ^uamvis fit non cir- 

a6. Toy koyov^KUfioi;) Locum hunc vexatum ITia-? 
lemannus in verfioac Latina ita interpretatus eft« ut fub- 


fludito Hoiti ante roV kiydv , verba huius commatis imu 
jerit verbis cotnm. 3S* C^iui eum ex quacunque genf^ 
colitf et recte agity is ei acceptus est^ ) ita; secundum 
earn doctrinam , quam Deus tr.a^i iufsit Israelitis ,^ 
per quam dtnuntiat pncem (inter ludaeoa et Gentiles,} 
per lesum ChrUtum^ qui est omnium Dominus. ^ Alii 
novamhic periodura inchpariexiftimant, et vei:tunt: Quo^ 
Cttinet ad doctrinam quajn CDtu^) tradidit Israeli- 
tis, prom\ttens illis felicitatem ptr Iesun% Christum^ 
Jjdc ( lefUs) est omnium Dominus^ U e. bui^s 4octrinac 
fumn^a eft haec, Jefum edie omnium Domimim. 'Aro^dKr 
Iaiv riy Xoyovj tradere doctrinam* Aliaj interptetuni 
de hujuss loci fcnfu fcntentias coUegit PFotfiu^ in cutis 
ad h. 1. quas omnes recenfere » inftitiiti ratio non penyit:^ 
tit. Haud contemnenda eft fententia ea, qua verba vp^sJ^ 
hictt4 a comm, ^7* ^velluntur; riv \iyoy vero et comma 
37, TO. ytyifjLBVov ffrjfM , uti per apptfitioneiji iuncta cen- 
femur; ut fenfus fit: Verbum quod misit Isrqelitis]^ 
annunciii^ns pacem per lesum Christum^ (hie eft om- 
jiium Dominus, ) ipsi nostiSf verbum inquam^ quodfa^ 
(:tum est per tptam tudaeam. Ita fere Erafmus. ,Altt 
^enique kiyoy conftruunt ^umivxyyeJj^^ifisuqgj^ et bocPai:- 
^icipium non referunt ^d D^uin, fed ad Petrum. Mibi nung 
^^alemtinni intciprctatio v^rioy effQ videtur, 

37. *Tjtts% oitxrs--*tooiw7ic) Vos audinistis^ qvxA 
acciderit primum in Galilaea\ et deinde in unii^ersA 
ludaea^ inde a, baptismate, a loanne institute. T^ 
ysvojAsvov §7jf^x fignificat rem gestam, negotium gestunt c 
nam ^iy^«, ficuti hebr. '^2"^ faepc res, negoHum^ et isi^ 

T T 

Celligendt fujit miracula Cbrifti, ut patet ex fe^uentibos » 



non tamen exclufa eius doctrina, if^ifitybv dwo riji yu* 
hkxta^^ daiu^ rei factum inUium ih Galilaea. 

38. *Itf<rHP '^ ivvij^sty Vt nempe Deus lesum Na^ 
taf^enum largissime donaverit spiritus sancti donis 
etc. Vocula «c tic omnino transpofiu eft> ct ivriv abun- 
dac, uti r^ntfV fupra c. I» aa. qUod exemplif iltnilibua 11« 
luftrat Kypke ad h. !♦ Avvufitfi vis miractda edendu 
Vngere^ tropicc fumtiim, in univcrfum eft tribuere ali* 
quid 9 inaugurare. Ratio huius troj^icae fignificationiB 
quaerenda eft in titu Symbolico ludaeorum, qui tiiigere (o« 
lebantregea, Saccrdotef* et alios; qua actionc Symbolica 
(igni6cabant> hominibus illis, qui olea illinerentur, tribui 
certa iura^ certain digniutera. Ergo phrafis; Deus un* 
xU lesum Spiritu, fine troporeCtccxprimitut: Delia fc» 
dt ut" lefus effei doctor, fit legatus divinui , dum epm do- 
tibui elLimiis inftruxit^ Ilv§vfi» ngij iivxfug^ divinti vis» 
Hac divina Vi inftrUctui effe dicitur 1$^ qui vcl facit, vcl 
habet, quae ipfc ncc facere, n^c habere poteft , fed Deus 
per «um agit , eique dat. Nominatim Prophetae inftructi 
effe dicuntur itpdpjiotu xS^ ivvufisi , (ut Elias et loannes 
Bapdfta, Luc, I, 17.) i e. ido»ei redditi a Deo vel ad do* 
cendum vel ad patran42 miracula. Quum igitur lefus dici- 
tur inftructus fuiffe vvivfiart nsH ^^^^M^ t ^^^ fpecutur 
qua eft legatus divinus. Cf. io^ HI, 34- Hac divina vi npa 
tantnm diocendi, fed etiam miracula patrandi inftructus le^^ 
fu8 ii7ik:tav^ii»Poks^ peragravit, (^ Palaeftinam ) 
henefaciens f et sanans omnes in potestatem diaboli 
redactos^ i. e. omnes daemoniacos , omnis generis aeg- 
rotos, nam phrafis in potestatem diaboli redactum essa 
•ft pcriphrafishon^iniadaemoniaqi* Alias itoiTCtivvotuvifisvoi 


i58 SCHOLIA ^ . 

diciintur , qui oppressi sub iugo crudelissimae servi" 
tutis ingemkcunti uti apad loftph. XH, a. 3, *0 d'ei^ 
^v fisr iurU , Deus eum adiuvit^ 

40. '^EicaKs^ ivTov ifi^xvTJ yevdd^ou ) Fecit eum CO- 
gnofci, vifu, auditu, tactu, i lo, I, i. vel ita inftituit, ut 
^ille confpicuus fieret. ASvctf, ex hebr. |n3» disponeref 


claratis prius a Deo testihus. %6/foro]/«7i/-, "^proprfe 
sublata manu eligere, ut in Graecia manibus fublatis 
fiebant elcctiones magiftratuum , deinde eligeref creare, 
declarare quocunque modo. itnvse — ivrS^ i. e, con- 
fuetudine eius u(i fumus ^ et familiaritate. Haec addidit - 

PetrWj ut maioretU'fidTem fills dictis adftrueret. 

; ♦ * 

4a« "On clvrpg^ yekfioSv ') 1. e.^qiiod a Deo fit con- 
ftitutus omnium hominam^ nunc viventiumt et eorum qui 
olim in ferris vixerunt 5 iudex^et dominus > praemia et 
poenas otim diftribut^rus• Nomen xpir^f b. ]• omnem 
gloriam Chrifti fynecdochice exprimit, fideiiumque refpe- 
ctu coronidem dcnotatb^neficiorum CbrilH »' a Tim, IV ^ 
8. coll. Hebn Xll, 23. 

, 43. TitM -^ fictprvpS^u') Dehoc omnes Prophetae 
docent, per eum omnes in eum credentes^ peccatO' 
rum veniam consecuturos es^e. Omnes ^ i. ^e. plurimi 
Prophetariim de eo teftantun Sic enim irivn^ faepe .ex re 
ipfa eft fumendum. Pertinent' hue omnes loci V. T. ubi 
Prophetae loquuntur de foedere novo, in quo o[(ps(riv d/mp- 
riSy futuram effe dicunt. Prophetas N. T. nonnulli Intel- 
ligunt, i. e. Apoftolos et. alios doctores chriftianos; fine 



Tirgente neceffitate , ut mihi quidcm videtur. ''A(psai^ 
ifiotpriiSp hie pojittur pro omnibus Chrifti beneficiii, quo- 
rum liaec eft caput qu^^fi et fumma. £rgo feofui cA^ Pro* 
phetas piaedixiire> MeSfiam redditurum cffe, fellces omnes 
eo5 , qui eiujs religionem fufccpturi effent* Eckerman- 
nus (Theolog. Beytr. Partic. U. pag, 139. f.) earn fig- 
nificationem yerbi pt,otfrvp%Ty , ciun Dativo conftructi , 
praefert, qua iden\eftac laudare et commendare^ pro^' 
hare , ut Ludi IV, aa. lOy HI, a6. Luc, XI, 48, uc fen- 
fu9 iit: doctrinam de remifllone^eccatorum , per leAim 
adipifcenda , confeutire cum doctrina veterum Propheta- 
rum , acque ab iia dudum fuifle probatam ec commfuda- - 
tam, Pf. XL, 7^9* ^9 8 — Jg. I«f. U i^» 17. Ezech. 
XVIII, au aa* 

^54. ^Eieitice — tif Xiyov ) Ac^eperunt Spiritus 
sancti dona ctnn^s audientes sermonem. 'KnwhrMiVy 
ut Jatinum illabi, Atn. llh 89« animis illahere nostris. 
Cf. noiSata ad cap. Villi 15. Erat autem haec difpeniatio 
plane neceffaria , ut difceret Pctrus > et per Petrum Apo- 
ftoli, Jion uegandum i}lis aquae baptlamum^ quibus edam 
Spiritu< baptismum Deua impertiret. 

" 55* 'E4^^^<r<:^v — ^/f oO Obftupuerunt Chriftiani ex 
tudaeis. Nam vspirofAi^ per tran^noihinatiohem homines 
circumcisiy Rom, IVj 9. Gal*_ II , 7. 8* 9. iKiUx^^^ ) 
Eadem yox , quae fupra II, 17. 33. refpondet liebraeo 
^^11^ loelll, a8< et copiam ingentem donorum fignificar. 

Mirati fuiit Iudaeo-chriftiani> quod gentilea dona 3piritus 
fancti accepilTent, quiaputabant, neminem gentilium fme 
cireumcillone et tranfitu ad ludaismum iura civitatis chri« 
ftiaoae adipifci polTe* 


4& AoiKiurwif yJ^oiw^ccig ) Sc. ita^ipptc vel iripxtc* 
Variis Unguis , ut Apoftoli et alii in primo coetu » c II9 
6. lu qui locus omnino^ hie eft conferen4us- 

47. "Ttoj) KcaXvcrpa ) Id fie dieitur, ficut proftibe^i^ , 
a^quas apud OvidiumJ Probibet aquas Deus, quum im- 
brem negat; prohibet aquam, qtti non finit bibi, et qui 
non finit lavarl. Hoe loco fenfus eft, neminem poife pro'* 
hibere , vel nihil omnino obftare , quo minus bapt{zentut 
ii, qui pariter atque ip6 Spirimm finctum accepiflent; ' 


a. iJkisxp/vovTo irpoQ ocvriu ii ix irsftrofiifc^ Attercati 
sunt cum eojideles e ludaismo^ Of in. itapsrofi^, cir* 
cumcisi, ludaei, et hie quidem Chrifiiani ex ludaeis , ut 
c. X^ 4.5. Verbum itxHplv6(&cu fignificat in fiicris litteris 
disceptare^ ambigere^ duhitare^ lUigare, alter car i^ ' 
In fermone graeco fignificat el; decernere. Putabant Cbri- 
fttani ex ludaeis ^ derogari nobilitati gentis iudaicae , fi 
ludaeus Tamiliariter uteretur homine ethnieo. * 

3. "^Or/ — <ri/i/^^aysc ocvroTg) Quare adiisti Gentt* 
tes, atque cum iis epulatus e^ ? epmmercium cum lis 
habuifti? "On hoe loco interrogandi vim habet, et notat 
quare ^ quamob rem^ pro r/ yiyovBV^ fr/,, vel ri iuv^ 
or/; Sic Marc. IX, 12. ao. colU Matth.iXVII, 19. Re* 
prehendebant Petrum, quod non tantum eommercium ha« 
buifiet /Cum Gentilibus* fed ,eos etjam ifi coetum Chriftia--^ • 
norum per inidationem baptismi recepiflet. 

4. 'El^ffr/S-sro) JSarravit; nam i%r&$Acu in N. X» 
, faepe eft narrate^ exponere, explicate* ^c e. {« infra e« 



XVIlr, Id. XXVlil, a3. ' ffaric iignificadofiem accfepiti ail 
ii^jtatiortem hebraici p^S: , ut lobi XXXVI, 15. Eft ta- 

men hoc fenfu quoqu|e apud lofepbum A. I, p, ?^.,^IUJ«. 
1^^, Singiilatim; a capite ad fincm. Nuda rei gcftae nar- 
ratio fufficerc poterat ad JE^etrum excufandum, 

\^ X2. '0/ ?|aM(poi 5m') Qui teftarl poterapj, a Deo 
dona Spiritus fancti in Cornelium ct domeflicoa eiui effula. 

15. '^y ih -^ rfj/ «isfxy) Quiim ego 'O&b cdepisseifi 
verba foctte, tributa sunt homihibus itlis dona Spi- 
ritus sanctU uti et nobis ab initio , Jiempe die penteccT- 
ft>li, 'Ey rcu up^cc^ocj /u,8^ paullo laxiua acxiplendura eft, 
utnon ^tnztwr quum inciperem , fed quum coepissem^ 
qUod fieri potuit in inedia ilia oratione. Cf, c. X, 44. 

!*• "Efiyi^^Tfu-^dy/of) Supra -c. I, $. * Hano Chrlftl' 
promiftionera P^ttus non tamum ad Apoftolos^ Adadom- 
Q€S ChrifKanoireftni'VUlE. a " 

17. 'EyoJ <f€— rov ^eiv;) Pro: i5/« ivvotri^ S. Quia 
^0 eram, ut Deo poflim pbfifterd^ l/eui epa t^es voca- 
vit ad falutem, non ego," • ♦ 

:i^, 'Ajw^ieyrac *i rtet/r* „ j^<rtJ;)gaE««« > J5Br audiUs 
sUueruntr &vt; ut Tertit Vulgatus-- tdcuerwht. Verbum 
tycv;^^ hac hodone aliqiiotitsr eft apud PMtonem, v^ehiti 
Lib* I. Aileg.:it;3v^ ^(Tti^flt^sv, quum dixisset^ mode 
tacuit. iptefidi^ii^iif^v} Ergo etiatn FaganisD^us con^ ^ 
cedit, ut^emen:deniar.( ad chriftianam religionem perdtf. ^ 
aUituiJ' suae felicitatis cdussn. MsriyciM.]!. 1, eft' 
tranfitua a falfa religione ad ve^or^eciAominatlm a gentili 
fuperftitione ad chriftianam religionem. Senfu cheologico 
Tomus III. ^ L hie 

hfc non fiimi vccem ijtstimoi^ Inde appaxet^ ^upd per* 
nelitif pum familia fua vir ,iya£j3;f« fuifTe dic^^ur, c* X^ a. ' 
3ic etiam quum de ludaeis fermo e(l , fjL$rivoiK baud ra- 
re eft trsC^fitus a contemtu Meifiae ad venerauonem elus» 
ad r^ligionem chriftianam. 

19. "Kii piv ip — *Avft6x^iAC ) ^ui ergd dtspersi 
fuerant inde^' a tempore caldmitatis y quae Stephana 
accideraty H itinera fe^^xunt usque Fhoenicen, Cy- 
.priiin et Antiochidm. Per reliquam huius capitis partem 
* tdefcribitur ptopagatio docttinae chriftianae extra Palaefti- 
nam. , 'H •^A/^/c ,^ yavofiivTi trl 2t«(pftV£i; , calamitas 
quae acciderat Stephanp^ ve) ob Stephanimt. Alii : post 
Stephani mortenit ut iri denotet: posty et fen fus. fit, po^ 
Stephani tempua ve) caedem exortam tffe tianc, quae me- 
motacuTi -c^mitfitefii^^cttitui (fit medtio c VUI^ i. In hac 
fignificatipfTj^ jhfl •occutrit ^ptkd^AeUan. Vgr. HUt XH, i. 
iwJ ro/koT^ ifiiiSriy post multa.coactd est \:De diCpet^ 
lia illia vid^ fupra c« Viil, i« fq. Antiochid, ^uiixs bic 
fit mendo% eh Autibch^ Syriae , qua haec Ciliciam fpe- 
ctat. 'Fuit baec urbs , Stratohe tefte , meuopolis Syriae, 
fedea regia illorum> qui huic regiom*^ inipentarunt^ et po- 
fl^a Icgatortidi liLonanorum , ad Orontem fiuvkuiu Cicero^ 
orat. prOr Ardita e. 3i earn vocat locum nobilemj .celebrem 
qDOiHhun ufbem> Sitqjue eruditlAinia i^homimbua liberalise 
fimts^ue ftu^iv^^dfittantem* Habitabint Ibvea.Gtaeciy led 
et^ludaei babebant ibi fplendidiffimam Syiiagogafft^ tei]3e.Ii>^. 
fepho ^ , de jB. K Lib* VII , 3» i. Ad ba^. urbtm exillea 
Qbri(tiani, qui Hierofolyotii fece&rant , "velut ad tutttm> 
aUqi^Q) portum: Qotfugerwiti. ' .;. a. . i. - 


j^. 'EAoeXiry rpoc ruQ i^Tpfrtig*) Legendum potim 
iATjyoiCf docuerunt Graecoi ^ u e. Gentiles. Si enim' 
Chriftiani illi Cyprii et Cyrenael Helleniftas docuiilentt^ 
nihil fecUFent aliud nil! quod etiam ftcerant illi, ie quibut 
V. i9» dictum eft« Nam Helleniflae etUm fuerunt ludaef^ 
qui taatummodo alia lingua utebantur quam ludaei Palae* 
IHneqfes. Legendum eft igitur XXAyv^^^ Graecoi^ L ^, 
Pagaoos. Hainc lectionem habent verfio fyrfaca^ et ladmM 
vulgata cum aliis nonnttUia, Codex Alexandrinui , Chry», Eufebiua. 

at. XsJf KvpAt') jiuxUium divinunif fc*per£vaa* 
gelium fc exferen*.. 

fid. *liKiSii itc ri wt.$t) U e. iikiSyftrng SaiVf ou*^ 
ribiis nuditus est sttmo Ulei vd KesiUu^ fhouUmck 
em[hat!Co> uc: Vocemque hia auribut houii. Aoyo^h. L. 
tOtfama^ rumor. 

^3. T^v %i^/y r5 &tS ) Beneficium divinum^ U e; 
increroentum ecd'efiae! ry rpodivti t^« xxpi/xg Tpoafii-* 
vitv rf uvplu) ) Vt firmo et constanti ahimo adhae^ 
rerent domino^ i. e/ rcligioni chriftianae, quam ampldxi 
cranti np©^6<r^ r^« aotfiixc h. Left Jirrhus et constdns 
animus^ ut a Tim. HI, lo. rptiffiiveiy ^ adhaerere^vt 
apud lureph/Ant, XIV, a, i. fiovm r&v kpiwf ' hpiKth' 
^hIm xpof/iBvivt (fV9 quumsoli sdcerdotes Aristo^ 
biUo Jide constatite udhaerertnt. ^ ^ ''' '' 

a5. YJiuhiv ) Prae ceteris Paulus erat idoneus ad hoc 
negocium, quia a Chnfto ipfo delectus^ adhaec etiam lin<* 
guae graecae peritia erat iaftructU3« Paulus. m patriam , 
Tarfum confugerat, propter infidias iibi aludaeis ftru- 
eta*. ;C. IX, 30. 

L a ^6. 


^6. lEyA^fd— X^iiri«y««) Versati sunt dhtemtum 
iXto coetu per integrum annum , imbuentes doctrina 
Ei)Angelica permuUos ; ac primum Antiochiae fide- 
Sstf Christianorum nomine insigrdti sunt. 'ExHkrjfffx 
h. i. eft coetus fidelium, ^iys^ou confiuere, conveni* 
re^ ihterdam etiam Ognificat hospitio excipere^ benevole 
et kumaniter aliquem suscipere^ ut Matth. XX\^ 35^ 
bebraico loquendi modo. Sic 2 Sam. XI, 27* cwnfyorf^ 
, dvTTJp iiQ riv ItKW ivrS. Cf. ladd. XIX » 15. in quibtift 
locis in hebraico legitur p^Qj^, Verterc igitut licet, btne* 

vote excepti' sunt. Vol ^pTifieitHreci fat crebro neutra^ 
liter notat, denominarif nomine accipere. Vid. Kyphe 
in h. UxP^^^^m} Antea discipuli Chrifti, mroi tantum 
voctbantuf, vel fbrtafle Naz^reni et. GaUlaei. Quaerunt 
ei^diti, an hoc nomon fibi ipfia impofuerint difcipuli^ an 
ab aliii illud ipfia fit impofitum ? Non videntur fibi ipfit 
unpofuiflie ; pptuiflent enim gravioreth invidiam fibi con- 
ciUare, fi voluilTen^ adeo noVo nomine diftingui a ludaeis. 
Quamdiu pro Secta lodaeorum habebantur, iisdem iuribiis 
et privilegiis cum hia fruebantur, et facilius odium Roma* 
nor^m evitare potera^t. Igitur credlbilpeft, hocnomen 
jl^ ab alii^ efie impofitum. Nam Antiochini ad iocos ec 
dicteria erant ptoni, Zosimo, luUano^ Trocopio, aliis* 
que te(tij)us» Quum igitur , qui partes Anticaefaris alicu^ 
iua fequebantur, folerent nomine ita d^finente a Latinis ap* 
pellari, e«g. Caefariani, Pompeiani, Mariani, Herodianif 
snorte principis autem illae partes extingutrentur; Antio* 
cbenit mirum videbatUr , difcipulos Cfarifto Regi , quesa 
ignominiofa morte fublatum ipfi fatebantur^ adhuc adbae^ 
rerej unde illts pd: ludibriufii iftud nomeit inipofiierttnt. 




Chfil^ni igituff iUnt sflbclte ChrifH. Hbc nomeii adeo 
non ilverrad Tunt qui Chriflo nonien dedenint;, atpotitit 
- HoQOfi (ibi doxeriot. Si diicipuH fiM ipfis impofuHToK, 
' multo frequentiui et proiniA*ue eo uterentur^ quum ttmen 
nonoiO tribut lodt reperiatur^ hie, et infra XXVI, aH. et 
I Petr. IV, 16. Antioehiie primus efat coetut Chriftiano- 
trnxy ex ludaeia et genttiH^us mixtua; jfcam hactenus Hi- 
dseo^cbriftfani notidum 4n unam fbdetatem coi^rantcinn 
ii8,'qai ex gentiliiu^ ad Cliriftum acddftrant. 

^ ar» U^iirm ) De Prophatia N. T. confulenda funt 
^HPfilftia lopa ui £pift» (^d Romaq. XIL et i C«r. XIIL 
XIV. FuermUit ut paatjt ex (lia aliiaque l«oia« viri tiilea, 
qui fuhito quodam et inopitoato ftt^ Splritua Sanotf «affla« 
1^1 ad pubMce di«enduni in ecdefia iiapeHebAoturj et jmmc 
docebant nunc {^utt ^arminibua oekbr^bantj^ nuAcvfre^ 
^ea recitabant, vel \e^M vAtioinia poofierebant. Dtgniftte 
inferior^ erant Apo<l(diaf ibperfosaa.nerp ^teria dado* 
llbua ^mpibua. Spb^ lU ao« iUt ^» ' ' ^ 

ag.'Aiiipv tilyotv fiiABiv ItrtScu) Conftatt auctori- 
^Vi^pione fiQssitji 14\{> L^ 5z4<t^<^i(^ in Claudia c. 38* 
ct Ta^itoKnm\\ M\y ^S* fub piaud^o, non fei|iel, fed all- 
quodes, n^ in ludaea folijim, fe4 Romae etiam » praeci* 
-puie tamep in ludaea, famem effe grafTatam. Krehsius^ 
i^ni omnino hiC conferendua t iUstm fatnem ^ ab A^abo 
pta^dicuro » pertinere cxi^iniat ad Claudii annum quar** 
tuni» quo fames exofta eft, quae anno fexto adhuq du» 
iicTit. i(f>' tkifv Tfjp imufiiv^v ) Intellig^ ' aut magnam 
'Aarnqrii imperii' parterii^ mt terram' Judai^anif iit 
JUic. II, I, quod pofterius probabilitt8» quum y. 29I difei- 
plili Antiocbi^ habltantea (iW ifitut fttnta.non faeviic»> 
^^^- h i. di^ 

166 .. SCHOtU, : : 't 

dicantur p^ctts}4m mififle Chriftianit in lucfat^ d^fi^ntiims. 
.Confirjpat lianc fenteiwiam fcfephi . Ipcus Antiq^i, XX^ cL 

^ ;§• 2. ubi de fame loquitur, quae Fado tt Tibcum Me- 
^ocandro Procuratoribusy xocrec rijy. "btifc/^y fuerifs ..hkm 
jc. 2» 5* commemorat , Helenam, ^regioam Adtabeoorum 
.,fmn temporis, veoi^e Hierofc^yi^a >* /^tque fXtte^i^em 

j»remente , jnuftuqi^e aUmen^lwi kippia ^ereuntttms , 
^,wfifle alios Ale|an,drtain« qui ;vim magoam tritici coene- 

rent, alios verain Cypnimj ijil^ Cislcaittiii; iarciiits «d« 

vehi curarent« 

-ril} :... • ■■ ' "v *■ ./ '• '"•'' ^^^ ^ V r^'' •*'- 

: ' a9./K«Aw^Jirop«3W tig} Frout tui^ue wppm- 
. bat. Miptioa: e£bildditio» in ^ G^nicivus xhf^'''^* 
-Wtihnik quid' fuppleodum e&t^nti\cuiquei;cp^)sisupfi^' 
.jkMfam^./tPlaiie Strubo Lib. lllu Celtlberos Vdcati xn^' 
'^fmi^'JuwtpSvrttCi dhntes, &^$(r»if) DefctipfefUnt ;^M»i(t« 
dXiM^|y^cuDlaei!emms Hinimam; Arc d^ov/osv} A^Hei^d^ 
^mattum paupevunurf^ fu^% o. VU i. rdlg ««iero&, '*r- 
tf^sA^%} Qui paupecesiitme^rant^^nam AiiilKt!]^ eroga-« 
veranti a ludaeis autism quod fperarent, non ejra^^ 

' 30. TIpic ri4 irps&^vrifUQ yilikc i)Hnia erf FresSy- 
terofum in ecclfefia mehdb. ludaeis o^ipt etrctl /noii 

fdlurn qui iudiciis publicls , fed et ^qu) fynagQ^j^ f^$^V 
^pracerant, Totum autem regimen.eccj^^fij^um (Jhrifti CQU- 
fbrmatum fuit ad fynagogarum exemplar. £^.e(4&^U» 
Apoftolorum utcun<^ue colligi poteil , bos Cbrift^nof^i^a 
Presbyteroi partita docuiffe^ partim rerbm externarun^4:u» 
ram in co^tu chrlftiano habuiife. ii^.Xflf^O J^^.t.h^ 
'iidre, "ta. '^; '■ l„ " / \ ^ \, .• \ ..... . 

(' ;^iv;''!'^i .' ... .otTL^i ii^. '!;''. t • ^ : .- " -- r>i»iiA ■'.•'•: 

.jL . ' CAP. 


, XT fnsiifoif — r^c Unkfj^/^) Circa Ulud tempus^ 

liempe r^^sh)te C2au4i<i,\ RomatiaruBt ^nip^tttqie. /Redit 

iuc Lttca&iirteiBfms yn^tetit\x\A^.c Nam iWds, de qtu 0^ 

Xr» 2^'i)|qfipoft,inonfm dem(|faB Heiwiisc Afgri|^(toi« £ue» 

ran fifixqd^j iil«^ deqiiQ^ (i»]^ eft, apudfioriptorct 

^ofanoa vui^^i ^^ quidbm i}^aior> <diekur. -Uif 

Herades/L ;|gT2>pA^n6poalniin#teodl«iUiuiil^nu ca» 

ii^f mentio rl^atf)jM«.,fiJiasii^ftv.l}Ji^i,^^ HerV4if.,^t•. MJ} 

ititerfecii, et patruus Philippi^Tpoj^cb^^ ^Tit\jJjifj^Bc:r 

gi^, ct T^ttswchiam, quae Philippi fu^rat, debuit niuni- 

fn^miaetiiMlalUs^i^hiipcrato^a'Cttfi; fofippH. A'. }(VIIT, 

4^ i(X> 4ui ndti' tDU^to:p<^ addidk Httwtihknk Ifcmifi) 

fh(tris. }p(ii»^^> Ldgdu^um'WT e^tUlunv er^cffv N^vH iii|> 

nus eum auxii '41 >4)^ayit-C!tt^£^5 rin^n^V^qui j"t6il« 

lof^pho 4ni- XK; 5^ 1, -inW'^ttlo Agnppfi?0-adtedt Jnn^Wc^ 

qaid lod^at et^attiarfae olifn ^ Mduskvi'Kerodk'Mgmmi 

pertinebat. ' De Emilia He^odis't^MbfiOs «l^«i«^ld.fkl7 

Fischer def\«lili^i.exicbT/R T. Prdluai |l%^.i|»i' ^fi^ 

f<^q. Hercdes ^Agpippa \- -viilde ili^ofut iddaidli' k|li 

Vi/, i. e. co^pU <iffligere^'ndnn^llos ChrisU^ 
braeum eft ^ piW > qwod hiii^ Vertitiii J^f!^*^ V 

five i%rBiv^$v x$tg(t. T/vic rwv a^-p r. #xx. n. ]• fynecr 

^ :'i ■ , Y' V> J-".^^ • '. « '■» « ^' 1;T3:- ^ '-W ■ 

dochice funt praesid^s eccTesiae, licuti r/^ «iro r»^ $^p«c 

eft StoiciU Phiiofophus* 

•'•'■' '- *• ^-' i 

a. 'Avefks — ft»X^^pf ) Pflhim Zebodaci, A&tth. 

^, 23. qiii^tTsliii Vocatur MaW; 'dWitigtiertdui 4 It^obo 

ininore, ^Iphaci 0io , ct J^da^^ttiatre^' tia^c iftV^fc^y-^ 

t^4 mw 

mis acta funt Alter lacobu*, cuius poftea quoque mcn- 
tio lit , ab Aoania fidrftifice i^uit interfectus , repiante 
Neronct ' ■ 

^ : . 8. JIpdr^3'«ro flwAia/Bsfli M&^Jiitfw) jimpVuscam^ 
prehsndit Feb-um, l Sotent N4 T. ^qriptores:: v^i^um 
ntfwnUd^r |iyr verbis^ addere ^ ita, ut piutim ^^verbfali^ 
ter pqimtur pro- deimir,i dmplifjisy poJ^ra iypraetereai 
panim vsib plane abundbt; Rnitati fujlt haieUn ve Scrips 
tores hebrAitfosjt qui eadim iratiooe fuiui|. n0i allis v^bift 

idderefoiwtt^e. gr-'tJ^fi-'t^rv lO/BciitYli;' atf.VViai 

,' uv4^' jE^tfWf^l tMffffo^iH^ ifp9it^9HfSp} QuatiAorquater^ 
pim»b^ ^mJii^wm « i^.jie, fededm 1 miUifibiwujr { MUkes y 
4iitt)M,cutodjA oiptivorum yfiin^^c^tmi alioirjainque I04 
cMi»a| ipfiii^itti^i^i^tNr , . ^««mpr .api^ S^69^«os fimul eft 
tMff^i^ # . q»i ^Jrt«|l|iW[9l dwa^ ;it% faf:ij^>tot j ^ at v^pjiii 

?«P ^aii*W|jBif .Wilstt^^t,,:. QftfaJgiWi Iterodcs Pctnini 
cpl!|P4^.W[^ka Quatugr i^iinibm,< quorum 4udci aUi- 
i9|i>i (5l^ <I^Jl ^rR^^fSpfai^arc^rie obfeuvawaor , totidem 
a^[j|^a*^'?«^**arei^: <a(rfie..:^^w^^^ neceffefuilft^ 

ut HU?t»g^^^it^m . quijtiiif^mes deligerenitur , qui cuflp- 

cults P^tri etq. FiscHEa de vitiis Lexfcor. pag. 45a, 

dM»fxyjt!^jf et mox vpMyet)/ eft producers aliquem tan- 

^v<c^ ;^^T $-^^x ;,-. i *i , .: '. ./ ■ ■/ . ' j 

quam reum, pirtim ut ad cnmina refppiideat^ partim ut 

poenaa Juat. 

Wf^.?rC^f^u (^w^fopoj^ ex\^^w^ intent 



jv^, npHFstixv! inr$v^c fignlfictr intmni^*^ ar^erUu, 

6. T^ ifVKt} ixe/j/y ) Quunt producttfrtw ttilicet eflit 
poftffdiie Herodes Petrum. ' Sbmnirs autcth Petri ''indicit 
^WDie-cofrfcieAtiae ct oonfidcntii Dto #iin! fecurltateift^ 
lurot^v — ivffl) Militibus adligattls ^t'qaidcm dutWstirfT 
t^. Utrtqve: ncmpc .numfu, ^t/eiQi. ttidot cffet cuftodia, 
iiogiUliri catena frntonerau^^ ita, nc^id^tiraa^ altjeriuami- 
^ ,iim(team » finiibra ad al(eriu6 ^extr^m ^«t .aMi0i«t> 
;jW>c nempe minicariinu qwwn fo^ina^.^j ^Tum. J^ot 
chii^ I. c defaippt, . .■..., 

' ^7. K<x/ W? TyyihQ HvpAf M^tf ) TUtn irhptovisa 
angelus Dei superstitlL £ichh6rnii}s^ (Allifem. Bibl. 
4, bibl. Litter^.Ton^. JU. p. 3»^..%J XOtiwhuius nar- 
<i^tioms fuQ&mai9 han^ eflfe ar^itratiit:^ ,^Petruf. inqtfam 
Jlberadpnis. ipf^ >i«»<Mfay^ril , ide<?gu,ei:bie»efigi«ai:,a€a^Pr 
.turn; ,$ngulari proyi^em^e Dei U?^t;f r^e afllsaav^r4Cjf.^(^ 
ipfnm foluQi ie?^P««t,angeU;4n^i^,j,,fj^n 
^Petrus ab jpfo pjya^ecta, fpi^ji ^y«;j;c;t, vejjib^ 
<)i^(^via homioe .er^pcus^^f. Se4 ^g^ qua/e ^^tm^Mpvmk 

aU3UQt loca* P* P. p».84.'fqqv A^ ^fc^WiiftVfl^lgttriiOi' 
cmmo tempore carccrejuj^c^i^Q^^^ %ihM^ Mrfitt^ 
^quafle^teDas Petri. ^ qui tj^fn^n^ ^pi^iiia nttp^tj/ilnm^ 
yero, quum expergefactua cu^odea careens. iptu:fi||pi^ 
proftratos vidijOfet;, fulminia quail d^ctu.iine mora per ,eo9 
tranCiiTe foras in pli^team, fuitequam.feiififlet, fe J^ejLiipr 
tenti^ e carcere.liberatum efle, Hui,uaqiadi coniecuma ali^ 
^iiudicaadaa relinqju^^nuia* Intc|rim boc;^ y^Mm, y^4:^$^ 
minifte^o ^mgetoi^u^^adfcribi ppc»:ationca dtvinaa, e^ (^a^t* 

L 5 fi« 

pite V. a3. ubi angelu? Herodem pQFCdfiHb dicituf: "Ij^tS? 

, v± B: ns^/^c^o^iJ^ ,- pi»aetin^t te. V^^^s OrichtaliuWtt 
illtt)i usqiife ^dcs- ^^kJflfae erirrt , '^ttis' ^flicdirigerte V -et iStt. 
^liimbos fnt»ligl^i^ atcte acllrAt^r conftrft^efe^m^oHs 
eti^,^ ne c^r6ntlb^^JMkboran^U8»V' autetiattt piighahtffi** 
impedimento effent. TitHtj^ou rflf^b^i^XfoJ -id-jfi iHdi^ 

tibi ve^stimentii^^ ^uuni. .\ x /.«^ 

• ;i .io,i'Ai»ji;^ivfr«a'^;'i^ *aXii/^;I^in bontenweftda A; 
^Ji,i^hifooti V^nMpi^ ^hikicnfev <:aredret» hurw^^ fiiiflte. 
^W^ci^itatetfl^ittft^idtids QXtfmoV mt^s. - Si* enirt fi4A 
itobieodfc'rciSptdtibus' iridaidii' tripl^it^i^iihid urbein Hi^eW^ 
JWyAJ^tirtxit/^ionift inttrl ot'fct antitjuiffimus ie^gtii- 
ta- ; tetterot • iW«ig^*i,^4Sedi«a^iV^i*r^1iabuii In inHi 
hafUttt'tetrrruini ^deferitt^ feiHft. Pitftti viaehir, Per pWf- ^ 
mMtk^^ii^todiaffi^'haHs iti^fi^ pHmos excubdntH , 
t)lgn«ilViirtti&tt^ftil<^(*utfvlV^ castodia ducit m- 

.^bmirtem 'ft^o.'^ Vero'^CWiaiitti^m feft^ gravem fopot^. 
IWdUta^ij^Wci«i^i''^wtbr*^^^^ 'occup^c , nit ned ii^ 
fce#lt{dki*Wtri* t)bfl(lere i niic eius ratibtiini edifferere va* 
Ittferitie ^TR*ov Ar>^ rjfv ((>ipk<mf iU r^v irihv ) B 
l5i6*^^^-iri^?pj^(iir|Vr&^m Biero^^ymB^um. S!ne dtt^ 
Wo^tttftei'^IHttridki'mufri ^duprlicetti hkbiifete portam, * qua-^ 
Jrtite^akera ad clVitatem ', ' iltek ad^p^hibeHuim , fiveiltiidf 
fpatiuffe> quotl'iritflf fflfcMorem $t'irf6dlum murumftftt» 
^ doi^. 


labors hurnino, • -^ >: mm .^.i; ^., , ^ 

II. K:5fJ Udrp^c ysvo/zsvoc iv iowr^y Petrus vera 
quum mi^dredUs^eS; ttyqmm fomtto ponfiUs^iffipa- 
to, et animoscx llupore ob rem iaopinatam 'iterui* C0lfe* 
cto y ^nis}libk coxdcius eff«t , ^t quid feedm . agerenir w» 
(!tra$. imelligpret ct porpcnd^^ De>'hi>jj 'qui?wi jlupwe 
rtqud'^pcwiiubatloajcadferccteuiit,; Polyb; i, 49. r^vt; 
f iv ^dvrS'fyspip,ai/6Q,' H&ratms Epift ^If* n^M^. ubi -i-. 
redit a4ifefe^J Kd^ ara^^*^.l*?ato^)uBte ormif earptf- 
ctatione populi ludaicij i..e, ut fancretur.'JCspcct»tio, 

quatfivrt proiimam doAxiih Btfotutn fcbi. Conisiderarts , 
yel dis^SwatUy ^M^Wkkk ageiidiifn 'd*(tet ,''tt' faepe 
apud Sr'cfanoi* ri imKxXlij/,4vii MaVx«) tifaeci iiiJic lb- 
aBBQm^*icoi[n<>in4iito ftliff<!uni,' EWngelirtam* Adradii fufflfe 
perhibinl,^^onf6br1num Barialia'y, cuius >^friis^jia Evafe- 
^idli ^mei'0niam op6r^ til iif^^^^ ' ^'''' *'^^ - -^^^' 

/^ ^drt^rm^i^f int3lHc:ttntirif,^^uae^ortae atti^em^^ i;ii|kip(U'<( 
feiictif O/nt, .-Sic Fbl^bius LiJXV^ c; ijy. t^V ^fi^nfrnfi^mii 

in quo rcges jfoliti de n^gotiis conveniri, tJT^cxSfl'ai) Hoc 
loco denotat audire pmlfantem oniiim^ et Icifcitancfo co- 
gnofccre quis, l^cmo^tiienes in Everg.^ ijikkgv^K ii 

atociliam^ ^e» quum audUs^iet^puhaiiiiQjvk^ pnittlb Aie% 


17a XV:. ' SCH0L14 ^ 

lratra(re«r(Su:e jpfum. *P«^) M^nander Antfftiu tp. Sioh. 
bis Tod^t mulieris.nomen. Quejtna^modum /SiMonrta ncu 
men habet ft liliis, Hada^sa a myrto , ita Rhodla a Rods, 

iS*'0 iyyeXsQ civrS iuv^ De angela tateltri hoc 
nORiiuUi intelligunt Si hoc e(l^ anqilla kiqaittir.ex opi- 
nioiw vulgi; nam ludaei -et ethnici angelosdaitelsrea dari 
ccedideruBt*. Durior eft eorum fententia^'^qtii. de angelo 
mortis cogitant. Cotuit- etiam'^ anciHat in*' ea fUiflfe o»pi. 
oione, nunduni aPetrov>e*carcefe thifium ad^flTe cttm man- 
datid- Hoc fcnfii vox ft'^sA.^c^ pccumt Xuo. VII»;va4« et 
alias fajepe. ./ . , / 

17: K»r«Vw'<rac-^M^i^) K*^a(rfi/</v ) In univerAim 

dare. Sic eft apud lofiephum 4. XVII, Ji 6. ;^.,^ Dejpde 19- 
primis pra^ores x^r«<rff/fi^y ^V XVi'^ djcuntur, mmjay,^ ora* 
^Onem. hstbitmrit manu Qlepcium indicant; ap. eundem A» 
yUI,, ^ijj ^. , 'IflfjwySfl; ) FiMt is ^cobus^pinor^ Alpbaei, 
auctqr ^yift^la^'EpifcQpitaj J|i^jr«foJYRiorum. j^ j-^ft a<J«X- 
4po%i> lis, qui in eo loqo \\fx^f; xipn aderao^^ .^^\^U^ enii^ 
in locis coetus habebant, ne nimia mu^titudo in unum coif? 
Ijlobata MptQ,tmt$ jeo| ^f^K^^r^ ' i/o- Sr^pou ¥irffu } Ne 
fbrte> ihiy^quo .mttlM con v^emit » QUiei»r4t»r« Contiiictt 
nonouUi fii^ idoneis rationib^^ft^au^j^ P^^nw cpfice$T 
fiffe Romai^> ibique ep(f)BS(pgtum.( A^pifle. . .Mo^ «im 
irediilTe Hier^ioiyina. pfttet,^ «. XV^ bTiitta;|ibrt>^ ,. 

iSlT/of* « «'^^PPC iy^y«ro^ Quid Jfaclum ^ssef 
Petroi nt to. XXJ, 21. <;t fa^p^ apud Profanos, 

eognUhma d» i^ m^tula, podna ^^ affici iuasUi 



"Sira^iSf vof tifiirpatur a Graeci* leque ac Latinia de de- 
ductione ad mortem^ interdum tamen dt abduetione vel 
in carcerem, vel iid poenam qualemcunque etiam non ca- 
t>italein. Hefychius i dcitsiye&d'oci, itq^ivxr^lf SXniScu, 
Cuflodes quorum culpa vinctus e cuftodia eflPugerat, gra- 
v>Sinia poena, ea Ipla plerumque, quae elapfo inferenda 
fuiffet, apud veteres foiebant affici. . ugLf Karak^oiv'^^M'* 
Tfifiev ) Et descendens e tudaea^ Caesaream ptofe*. 
ctus est, ui ibi cdiquumdiu commoraretur ^ f. et ibi 
aliquanldiu commoratus eft. ^i^rpijS^Vj fcl iusT. Vel in* 
terpunctiotie ad vocem /os^/bs^ appoOta, isg ttjv nettai* 
fiikp valet |y rjf m^Jotpsio^ \ 

yfci^) Infestus erat his urbibus Herodes , nocebat Bli& 
quantum poterat. Qvfic/u^itx^^' proprie eftf infenso animo 
hdlum meditariy vel gerere. 'Sed belium mcditari advef 
fus Tytroa ct Sidoniua vix poterat^ Herodes; crant enim 
fubiecti inuperio Romanorum » quibus ipfe ctiam regnuni 
fuum debebat. Eft igitur ^viMfMxiiv h. I. infenso in 
aliquem esse ammo. Prohibuit forfan Herodea annonaft 
aliorumque terrae proventuum in has urbea transporratio- 
nem , quod eaadem maxime vcxabat. Hoc fenfu de Han^ 
mhale dicit Corn. Sepos c. i. quod, quamvis patria pul- 
fua effet, nunquam destiterit animo bellare cum Bo* 
maniS9' u c quod nocere Romania omni ope annifus fit, 
Similia loca funt ap. Polyb. et Plutarch, ifiod^v/ixiiv ik 
irocfTJ^oiv irpoQ iuriv) Legati ex communi utriusque civi- 
tatia decreto. ac9^ it$UMyrsc^ Ila/^a/y eft, sibi consili^re. 
Xchophonde republ. Athen. iiv /wf »«/<ry riv i^^vrct tf ^ 
:ioiX»9Qyi(;% nisi maris dominatorem sibi conciUaveriL 

rev iirl t5 K^fy^i^y.^ Cubicularium.. Supflf^e paten 
iytity ff I'ytvijiiLj^yov^ r^Tstxy^vfp, Sic Plutarcfeus jn Otho- 
ntti iwl TOtfv ixi'SokSv ysuifiaucQ fi *'0^ft>voc> flui Othoni 
fuerat ab ^pistQlis, jfrij^r* it^tjwjv) i.e. Rogabaut hae 
urbes, ne ipsaram lurharet tpanq\iillitateni ttne ip^ 
Sas. commcatuum trans vectidne aliove coramercio irapc- 
diio, aliisve modi?, quos facile fuppeditat vidnitan , pre^ 
meret atqiie infestaret. Fax enim non tantnm bello^ 
fed et ocKotrotiocyidf^ i Cor, XIV, 33» et r^ p^x^Suiy ri^ 
xis privatiSy et r^ iii%^ Act. VII, <x6. ©pponitur,^ ct 
itpifVTjy ix9^fr^9 (f^i quieU et tranquUle 'Oivunt , Act. 
IX, 31. itd TO — jSxc/W^c) Sc. ;^»^.'^w#aregio ea- 
rum ejc regis territoriis alebatur. 

fii. T«Kry ri ^fjdpo^^ Statute die. Puit dies fecun- 
dus ludarum > pro falute Imp^atoris Romani celebrari 
CaeHireae folitoruni, de quo lofephus A. XIX, 8> fi. oinni^ 
, no hie conferendus. IJ.egcs Iiidaeorum hoc dedQUint adu- 
lation! , ut CaesareaCf quae fplendide erat aediticata, la« 
do« fcenkos in honorem Ca^farls agerent , atque in eo 
mores Paganorum imitarentur. Hoc fieri^ Hierofoly mis ^ 
ubi veri Dei templum erat, non potuit. iviv^rifiLsvQ^ iSrj^ 
r« ficKnkiutjfv ) Ex argerito rara arte textam, quae, folis 
, radiis in earn Incidentibus, fplendorem de fe edebat adrni* 
rabilem,^tefte eod. lofeph. I.e. 7{gi nct^^ag iirl t5 ^^/mc- 
Toc ) sedens in edito loco. Per fi^/m h. I. inteHigendus 
eft .fuggeftus, in theat^o Ca^iareenli ab Herode M. exftru- 
ctus, unde et fpe^ret ludos^ et, fi luberet, concionare- 
tur; quod intelligitur ex lofepho I. 'c. rotpSjldsy in ri 
^ixrpw , processit in theatrum^ HTj/zTiyifst irpig avrSo^ 
Csncionem ad eos habuit. loiephus L c« tradit, ludos 


ah H^rof}e eOVcelebr^tcttt.;. StA nulhlhw: jpugna efl> quuA 
Uurumque fit factum.. Vidttur netupe ^Aec Herodit oratio 
fpcctaife ad compoficjoii^ejn paci^ cuiq Tyj-iis Siddnilifue 
factae. Fuit aiu^m b^c i^ G^aecnrupi UntUtutis, ut^ ^ttai; 
166 in quaraplurimorum noticiam Yokl^ant.perveiiife^tdia: 
in ceiebricateiudqruiii prop^ncrent* ' , , . 

22. 'O ik iijfto^-^ iv^fdien') Dei oratio est Atfeq^ 
i^n horfiinis. -lolepTifus U c. hutUs iCcianiaftidnis ciufiam 
ab adminiraticme veftftneiitotum magnffidbrum Herodis re^' 
petere vidttur, Lucais ab idmiratione otationis ab to ha- 
bftae. Sed utruTnque cfle poteil, et Ilia verba, ^pAjfvjSi- 
shhHTJv', millam aliamMib-cauffam adiecta vldchtur^ "^uam 
ut indicaret Lucas , - veffis illius reg(ae magpificentlam in 
clamure illo adulat<ftlD' cornmbveriicij'valuiiTe/ Adulato- 
res, lofephus inquir,' Deum appetlabant (lM6d\lm) iZi*' 
cehatitque^ propitius nobis estd-^^'et^ Hcet hactehus te 
veluti hominem reveriti surhus, in posterum mortali 

sorte maiotem^habebimus. 

I, . ' ' ' *■ 

Vox iTruTcc^^ indicat puenam a Deo repente, ei immediate 
ixnmiffam. lofephus in eadem re 1. c. traditliaec; Paullo 
post autem , oculi^ in attum suhlatis , supra caput \ 
bubonem funiculo cuidam insidentem cohspexit (He» 
todnh) et statim hunc maloruhi hunciiim esse inteUe* 
xit, Addit, ^Herodem iubito ifujiffe v^ntris crMCitt'ibuacor- 
lepmm, et auferri fe iuifiire. I^fepMis igitur ea, quae in 
fenfua oculo^qae hominum ceoiderunt prodidic, Luoaa ^aU- 
tem ioqtuendi et cogitaiuii ratiofiem ludaeorum leicmiua.i^i}< 
Sa«pe enim immediate Qp^*atianea 4ivinae»«* vel«et)am*«X 
caniSa naturalibus orta^^ miniileno AngdorumtadjOsrihiik^ 


taxi Gf. lo. V, 4. iiA** (5y — ^«?i) lofephus: Bfer ne- 
4|U6 illos (9LdVL\U0Tt$) obiurgavitf neque impiam ^o^ 
rum adulationem reiedL Hec Lucaa his verbis' ex* 
preiptrJVon exhibmt Deo' honoremy non profeffus eft, 
nUiil ad fe pertinere talia, quae proprie uni Deo conve* 
niunc* yavipLBV^Q ^Hwknnififeirroe) Quum erodereiur a 
vermibus. losephus 1. c. fcripfit, tf rij^ ycc^pic ciky:^- 
fiocTi ilium confectuEij qttinto dieeffe xnortuum. £x hac 
igitur Lficae narra(iOtae patet, huius .cruciatua cauOam de«; 
difle rodentes alvum vermes. Putredinis vermiculatit vl 
plures homineS) etiam dum viverent, vexatos , ec deinde 
conruint{>s efTe, docet Richard us Mead ia tracotudd 
morbis biblicis^ in vernaculam vcrfo, Lipf. 17B7. i^^- 
^f«v) Hoc non eo valet, ut Herodes ftatiro in ipfo the- 
atro poU has hominum acclaipationea mortufls elTc dicatur;. 
fed illo tempore coepit dolores fentire, et domum depor* 
tatus paucis diebus poft inter niagnos cruciatus diem obiij: 
fupremum. Tanta eft brevitas Lucae in narranda hac hi« 
ftoria^ ut multa de modo quo res accidit, vix intelligi 
{tofienty nifi lofephiis eandem hiftoriam tradidiffec. 

d4. 'O ii kiy^Q^-irXTj^vsroJ Multa Tiominum fru- 
•ge. Doctrina enim Evangelica germini comparatur« Ergo 
fenfus eft: Doctrina divina^ (rellgio chrlftiana) indies 
tatius prqpagata est. 

15- 'Tieiff. ig Hsp^fcekjfi') AI. I^. irS, al; itg le- 

raxsmv* £t ex Hierof^lymis reverfos effe Antiocliiam , 
venim eft. Verbum ixi^v^w foruflis In Plusquamper- 
fe^ eft exponendum, ut dicere velic Lucas, haec qutr 
m^d de^ Herode jiarrata fuBC , ante quim £9tMbtf#*«il» 



Paulus HierofolyoUi Aa)d«diiain rt^^^J^^iaif,^ ovpniffe. 
frXfjpod0MfT86 r^v itomyUvy Confect^-^n^ffitio ^ quuai 
venilTent paupenbus Iddaeafe, ex pecunia iVo^chiae col*: 
lecta. Supra c XI, 29. 30. . / 

CAP. xni. 

' focflptt tertla huius hfftbriae ApoftdHdae epbchai Wf^' 
que ad finem libri pertinena,-^ae hiHodam de Bmli Apo^ 
ftoli tneritis et itineri&iia eomprehcmfie. ' ' 

I. ^-^ffxv ^- 2at;Xoc) DeJ^rophetis vid.. notata ad c* 
XI, ^7. ; In magnia urbibus, guaiis Andoc;ljia, ficut mttU 
tae erant ludaeorum fynagogae^ quia omnea in unum lo- 
cum coire non poterant , tantis fpatiis divi(j, ita plurei 
ChridiaQorum coovencus: Singulis fuus magifter, qui et 
jMcr J^03^:yV.dictus; q iirtvn^voQ, In rebu^ magnia. ma^ 
giftri ex pmnjbus, urbis regionibus coibapt, ut hie. 'Hp<u* 
in — ctJyrfojpo^) VV^^' ^ducatus cum tierode tetrar^ 
cha, eius fodalis. Hi^rodem Antipam hic.inteiiigenUuai 
effe,. multis probat bVlo. Ern, Imman, WalchiuSj qui 
totumhunc locum illuftravit binis diiTertatt. una de <rvv» 
ifo^'oi^ Veterum^ alteA de vftyrlSoTp^ tierddis. 
Hunc "H6*odem • Antipam cum fratre AHrhtfiab Romae a^ 
ptivitd quodam' eijucatum eife, Icsephus traditdeB. lud/ 
LitTt c. 28. S;'4. Menacflfemu^^iTUteriii quisqUe Hie ftie- 
Jit, i^m tter<yd^ Ahtlpi linam nijtricim habuiffe, ao fhnW^ 
Heroes' Morumfociib in pueriK aerate, eori&ttdemqtle 
convictor, condifcSpulns ac collufor fuliTeVldetiir, ^q^ 
dcim <HSs ^ai^?R^mam^ uHbl edac^dkutr, mfit JfVf'^, 
el{»um 4llii fuoa babfbant fodalea^^ (• teisimodti i-pmroty; 
Vomus^llL U * qui 

08 '-• sMiyuA 

^a eum i|4is tddcarentor; ^i iiliMk ethm apnd gentOei 
bbtiimit. ' V5tt*i exempli atmlit Rapkeliiu in Not» Po- 

a. Aiit^pyivrm ii ivrSv 'r$ xvpfip) Quumautem 
{Hi minUtrarent Dorninq ^ i* c* munere fuo fungcrcn- 
tur, et precct ftinderent ad Deum. De vcrbb . Xfirirpye^ 
vi4e 3choK ad I^ucu: I « ^z* Quoniam additur eos o^dem 
die ieiunium egMTe, veriiimiW eft« fuifle ilium diem folem- 
jjcmt inter Sacra ^pmpunia et preces ab omtribus Chri- 
fiianis Antiochenia celebratum ; profecto enim ieiunium 
Bon egefunt quotidie. ,Dum igitur hunc diem celebrant, 
lii'«--ir^D^i«ixJl3//tfl4 ivTHc^ Spiriius sanctm dicit: S^^ 
iungite miJti Barnabdm ^ SauLum dd negotium, ad 
quoi ego eosvocavi. Spiritus sanciiis dixit , nimimm 
per aiiquenj iRbrum virorum, qui jiS^publica facra facien* 
da congregati erant. Contigit igitur "^uni ex iisrevelatio,* 
quoi,faepiu8 factum effe , apparet ex t Cor. XlV, 26. h^ 
ro ffW o-rJoaHinhifLou ivfia^ Accurativus pehdet a 
praeppfitione in VpocrxijcA^jCtfl^ pro: -r^oV i uif^Tftmi ixh- 
rSs. Vocare Wc- eft deftiiiare.,. "EjproJ' » negotiuni h.'i; 
eft praedicatio Jfevangelli inter gente^.*^' * 

niumeger^nt, et preces fetjerant, i. e. pof^^am di» 
ille fqlfmfli»> qiio cqngfegati f^erant* praeteriagfcs ,ci;a^ 
hcfd^ifim^ %^?Jlff« f^^oftJ)<.|nv8cantea Dei 6pem ad ippe- 
lip^ipfis miAift^ium. ; «^iX«w;4ty>| J»j e. KaUUli^Jtlxf*, 

4. ^Oww ri4*?iJrA> A^it\m fanao.iiiffi .^flfc 4ir 
ggam^^miimi^ Sau|uf.». qHMk.«i9iifliue et rtvolan^. 


Spiritu miiB erant. ii^ riiv TaXiVKBtctv) Sdeuda^ urbt 
Cilicite, notnen habuit a novo conditort Seleueo, ono 
ex lis 9 qui imperium in orbit terrarum diveriit paitibitf 
occupaverunt , mortuo Aleiandro Ma^^no. iUii rectiui 
iotelligunt Seleuciam Syriae ad Orontem fluvium. Stribo 
Lib. XIV. jtt/arpev) Barnabae patriani, in mari'Cilicio. 

5. SaeXos/t/yi) Sdlamis^ urba Cypri in refione orien* 
tali, eix^y ii ngsf TMivyijv thiffirifv) loannem^ Marcua 
cognomine, de qao fupra c XII, %S. habebtnt miniftnuB, 
fc. obeuntem muoera minora » utin ecdefia Diac^L 

6. Tffi^ iSjaw ) Addunt ihfv Codd. VeriL et Patrta 
nonnuUif quia ab oriente ad Occidencem usque veneranc 
^Axpi wi^x) Papkus^ utb$ occidentalism facraolim Ve* 
neri; unde Venus Paphia; ref^ina Paphi. Ttw» puiyw ) 
Hefychius : reV ixmrsSvot , impostor em ^ magicaa artta 
exercentem. Vacatur etiam Kfagus iite if^ct^orp^c^fCt i», 
a. fraudator. Etenim in N. T. Pleudopropbetae non 
femper funt ii, qui faifaa res praedicunt , aut fiOftm do* 
ctrinam tradunt , led omnino fraudatores , .ia ^uacun^i^ 
demum re fU«rit fhius, e. c. PfeudoMe%e. Bctftif^Si} 
Filiua leftt five lofuae alicoius^ Talia notaina Amc Barn 
ionae, Bartiwiomaeif aliaque £acu nmttrnp^mtlg. 

7. "Oc ^i'— IlawAy) Qui erat apud Fronconsulenif 
Sergium FauLwn. Duplicis generis raagjftratus eo tem- 
pore in provinciaa mittcbantur. Nonnuliae enim provin- 
ciae crant Cacfareac; atque in has iMttebamur Propraptor 
itMj qui fis praceffent, Ahat e»nt provinciac SenatUji, 
popullque Tlvniani , • et in- eai- mittebantur JBroconfiiln, 
eypriM antea qtMeiilr f aen^ prpvincia .Caefiurea « fed Mt 

Ma gu- 


|iiftu8 etm donivenit populOy undefiebat, ut per Prooon* 
Ailem adminiftrsffctur. Vid. 1^ Qaflitts hift« Rozn. L. IV^ 
p. 523* ed. LeimcU 

8. %XvM.uc puiyoc ) Elymas non eft nomen pro- 
ptium huiiis viri , fed aequipoUet voci fequenti fiuifoc. ' 
t^mh]/ fapiens. Eft idem, qui v* 6. dictus fuerat Bar 

lefuii. In lingua arabica et perfica JKlymon noo folum fa- 
pienteni, quires divinas et bumanas fcrutatur, fed etiam 
Magum , magical artes exercentem Ggnificat. Vid. 
. ScHLEi^NiciLi Lexicon. 

,9« tioAUc ik i Hri n«(7Ao() i. e. Qui ^ ex quo cum 
Romanis converfari coepit , hoe nomine a fuo non ablu- 
dente, ooepit a Romania appellari, Maior para ludaeo* 
rum binominea erant > altero nomine liidaico ec altan> 
Gradco, lanneua, Alexander; Onias, Menelaus etc. Apud 
Romanoa SUaSp SUvanm, ut notavit Hierbnymus. Fal- 
Itam eft, Fauluni a Proconfule Sergio Paulo accepiflTe, no* 
men. ^ftXiiSMk wii^fiM^ dy/k, i, e. fervore divmo in'>^ 
cmutis, et auxiUa divino fretus. Ideo enim h, L Pau«^ 
lut dicitur repletua fuiffe Spiritu fancto, tum quodaufus 
eft hominem ex comitatu Proconfttlia» et quidem coram 
Proqonfule increpuie , et pOjsna afficere rieligionii cauflk^ 
tum quod confident! animo praedixit homini illi fecutu*- 
ram poenam* 

^^ui refertus es ornni frmude et scdere, . ^V^impfia^ 
Atticis fignificat Itvitatem et oiium. Alii tamen ut h. !• 
Locas nomen ufurparant de finguhri attdada« et impro* 
bfcato ttque fcdere. , Polybiu* U Vi. ft rS» Mmft^i^ 



$(Sff idmtrmi 'PCXwf eatmnmrn improborum ^eu sc4^ 
ratarum atque furum dkit. vth ii»fiik» ) Sobolei dia* 
bolici » Diaboli ingcnium xefereni. imt^^m — hiA9l»Q ) 
NonnetdesinU perwrUr^^iierus^,r€iigi0nU christians 
doctrinas? Viam, quae recu et plana eft» dlciBi«fle cm* 
fhigofitn et obliquam , )• e. doctrioam rectam et planam 
dicia eflefalfara et perverfim. Vtit, feiigicr^ doctrint 
teligtoniff, hotninibus yiatn ad yerdm felicitatem monft^ant^ 
\)iis OaS^vocantur etiaih cdnsilia Dei^ quae Aint recta 
et irrepreheVr^ ( i^^$Toeiy. Confilium Dei crat • Sergium 
Paulum deducere ad ^l^ifkhmm r^ligionetti f buic autea 
confiljo pt)fiftebat Magus/ ' * • " 

II. X^lp pvpl^ ^^^^f!) Jyftinus Domini^contrat^^ 
U e. Deus ipfe tuis conatib^s reGdet, vel te puniet ; ma^^ 
nu enim pjagam; inflijironf . U^^Xf^/iat — . jjfjfptnyffyic D 
Trotir^ l^uiem (^^m eorripuit tania coecitas et nox 
ocuiorwnt ut oherrans. nuaereret^ qui, se rnanu du- 
cerct. Per ix^vv^ fi. de oculis adhibetur, peculiarU ocu* 
Ic^Tttia i^rbus intel}igendu8 eil , q!:o aculi)^ pelUculs^^^H* 
.fterMuQta.expo^p^^r. Morbus efttcmporatiusf^non is,^ 
^^eoi |io^i den Stafir app^Uarefol^n^ ^Vid. Michaelis 
ad h,;U,i;<oquitui d^ ho^,etfimilibU8,Hippociatef praedi^ ^ 
ctpr. JI^H,Sq^U a. Hefy^him; >»%Xuc jjj]^ rp/fe o^p'^aA- 

la. 'EntrX^^o'o^tf]^ — itvf/ir) Ohstup^actus de 
hac doctriHH Domini., ^ih^^ h* !• non tie doctr inae 
%»fiiif argumeato, fed de- rebus butc doctrinae^annexis^ d« 
lairacutia dfcitur. ' 

13. '0/ TBp) i;«v n^t'X^y ) Faulus et qui cum eo 

isrant. lamPavli potior, quam Barnabae ratio liabetur. 

Ms i'€ 

it«3/ ^ smouA 1 . 

Mda no8 docet. Cic. Vcrf I, ao. Fergae fanum «n- 

ttimt Pirgi. Iwippjfe -^ Uf^ih^iiac } Forafli' pn^ter 
ittoleftiHiA itinerti. 

14^. •£/« 'Avr/o;g«iiKv r?c ni(r/*/ac) N<^n illa^i Syriac, 
df qua fiipra. Cilicia aut^m .et P«mp}iylia et Fiiidia v|ci- 
,iiae regiones funu ^laeKS^ivw — cccfi^ru^^ Qjuanquan 
Paulas praecipua etbnicorum cauffa hoc iter ioftituerat* 
ludaeo^ tanjeii minime neglexit ^ fed in jinffxUs urbibui 
Synagogas priroum adiit^ ut pra^rog^iva geotis rervare- 
tur. Ti ffififimrx. autem hie eft pro ro &i^^»rwf ut 
faepc itf Blv^nge!ii«:'^ * * v/ -^ 

15. M«r« — itpo^iffSv) Post Uctam Perlcopam 
ex lUdse ( Pthkhziny et ex Prophetis,X'^p\pxztAJ^) 
ftfofes enim anno vcrtente perlcgebatur per fabbitt, et W- 
cdones Mofaids congrtietites it\ Frophetia pHorftnis et por- 
ftetforibas adititig^bahtur. Etiii^ln Thisbi , W wee TBD, 
prophetarum' Yectioneto poll Antiochi demom Eplphatib 
n:empora; quum iegis lectio paiam ^t fevere eflS^ lirteritt- 
eta, oitanr docet; reteritara veto itinctpt. afki^mXt^^ 
Mfir8 y JWttferwnt praefet^i Syridgogtie hd^eo's,* i^iif 
dicerent: €urissimi pdpuhires^ n qua vohh^ paf^Hiti 
est cohoria(i6'ad pppulumj-d^He, Pfaefi(iHt%>rttm erat 
praetegete pemum Codicia Acti , etcurait ut in jlynagost 
omnia fierttot Of dme. PmelecteUtttpenfum erat^pUcand^uaa^ 
Igitur iionoris cauiTa ad Pauium mittunt praefe0^» e| q|iiii>> 
runt, an vellet hodie explicate penAim praclectum. }ftd^ 
Qamfeg. ViTRiNGi. de Syna^V Vetl Lib. II, c* a» * - 


/ifi^ roV i»mV, qttum la^mfkPMi 'tb «• 4iffiiiKountor ^JH 
N. T* dicuiitiur if, qui eisi natione numunt^Iudaei^to* 
rum tamen reUgionem aunpiexi, n)erum- Beum 90^ 
hinii prosefyti portae. Badem loquetidiiratUMie utitOf 
quoque lofephttt A. XIV, 7, a. DemonftritvPaidvrin i^ 
quemi oratione, leAim Nanreimm egirMeffia9ii« *'Dea ^ 
laliitem noo tantum Itsdaeoram, fed et tuttiiMfhumafii gene-! 
ris miinnLr Id veto efficic non rbetoricU antbus, fibd^-fimM 
plici narratione hiftoriae Icfu, fiv nraiinie * mtmof aWtaar 
f^torum populi Del, ad cum fgeetantium^ 

17. *EipiU|bre ric ifctrifee^ ^^^^v) llfflgi4i# beMfl^ 
cUs affecit maiores nostro^ Saepe eitim feAiJUM^fM ficutS 
hcbr. -^na nottt amart^ hentficlU emare, Dcut. IV,l7i 

}(^ roi/ Wy— *A/y«irrp) Et poputumevexit durante 
incolatu ipsorum fn Aegypto^ Notat vyf/oeiv in genere 
i);i ^^atum eniinentiorem conditionemque mdiorerh 
evehere, et dicitur de lis qui in honore et dignitate confti^ 
tuuntur, qui opibua abundant, et quorum ingens fit nume- 
ru8» quod 4ocia Profanorum Scriptorum confirimit Kypke. 
ft^rm ^9»X/^y^Q ^yf^yj^S') Cumpotentid eximia, Jiebrajca 
phraO n?jrVJ2l"iT3^ ^*^ ftpa^ati() gcntia Abraham jti^isw 
«o confilio iiaicla erat, ut nodtia et.oukiiS'>v^! Dei in ea 
confcrvarecor. Adde^ Meffiamcftca gcntenaibi dcbuiffe. ; 

%% . *£iyeire^af ^m ^W^ ) Indulgsnter tractayH 
eos* JN^ tfTo^fsSju eft mares alicuius Jerr^ stuto^ 

l>eat.Jt,jy/^iiJilBuntf. 4rt^^mffM^dinii^A.t. M^a^ 
^#ir 4f^'«^,ut Hwiyc^|»«int«;>rWMJf. .-^^ 

M4 hao 

fSfi Aril f\Wj SCffOLH 

hoc Ytthaia.ykdi Qliqufmferret .uti natkim$ ifAnd^ 
ihiiumm cumm^i^t?. Aotoretf iftfii^ notiolopiiinie 

Gonvenit cdnlextiii oraiioot^ .. Noa enitn apparet , ( ut 
vobis vix» cA-Efn^M la «et» ad gfoiT. C ifetydiii p. 
tS7>^ qi|gre.i],i]a'.drt»Diiflrettfr , q(i«mp(to Ceii6 iucj^eo- 
fHQ pnomctf >nwr€tf <»rdri£ in defeno: quae Dei cura Mi 
imcrictfd* papUlo;AaBiplGi»i faepius celebracurin facris lit* 
tms.j Accedit^; ^ttod hanc ieetionem exhibent bonae ao- 
tae c6dic^ Vttufti, vcrfio Syra antiquacum nonmiW^ aliit 
vecfiMtbus^.et Jatres. nonnullu . , i 

19. K«/ uet&ehvV'-yifv ivrSv^ Quiim septem na-\ 
O^n^s, in,Cananaea ^*4«*pft##«f ^ d^4it i^ ^osmien- 
4Am.eqrun\terr4ixtfU Kx^x^^ h* U eft expeU^re sedU; 
^us: 'jPe:.i^p|ein 4Ui&jiatio0lbus vid. Deut. VIl» 1. K/^ra-. 
fl^fOvifiTf^Bv itnoTf)^ i; e. mro(,%k7jp$vofiejif ixii^auy, vel 
wr&LTiiirxTo yiuToTgy utocWoA; iitDativiis, utvocant, com. 
modt. Sic habes XAr^xA^fl^o/^e/V, f Reg. II, 8< D^^^* ^^^> 
a8« Quae loca debeo eel. Maithaei not. ad h. 1. Alii 
legunt xofTBxXijpoipTTiffep y non male* 

iac. kiy fisri'-^ icpo(plfrii^ tontradiCere videtuf Piu- 
liii iodd V Re^:. VJ, il libi ab exitu Wraelitarum ex Ae- 
l^p^o ad tfedffidktfoheiS 'tcrfipn ^ii'o'nnifi 480. -annTnunie- 
ftntur. ''(Jnde'ncmnUllihcsciiMftco'loco legendum isSk pu» 
tant;' it? t!)M8aME(f /b«^ itr^iiv^iMi/rw liraW ^Voukw^ttm 
et Perizonius numerum iReg. VI, i. corruptum elfe, 
fcf^iratf iuht. I6sephus AnhWIfF^^g, i. rJJQ^-^itJ^hfJuaQ 

tfftnii aniiw=>4d'^^ttbs in^dMw d^fttttltf,-*? -IcSuW"^ 

' 45n 

-v>'l , ^ I^ 


^u ,fimiJos^^]^ c ^tmm n ffeh^t^S/U^^i^ ad (h, U 
Aliae-iBtsGiiremor 4ei& l...fti«ndai opJUpu Woljfius. 
tdh^U MHo^Pit f(mteDt}& Terbjt iSc Im/ tsrpun. it, 

lem^rnqo^ ptaeterlftpfQt («d-v^ ab Abrahamiaist^ter, vet 
a UcobiinlJugypwm difcefih adjudicysi teiQP9iafi)Dt iflr, 
tei:pretaiMlab Vid. Koppiijtegr^ cit* fupra 9d AcL VII^ ^ 
Kf»tMDJ Don tam. iudio^s fdemiit t ^oaApoMua princifM^^ 
popiili> qiu cum Ittf ectixud Car Aaginle»Qaia 4]iiodammodo 
conjfei* poffunt. .,;.*. ; v* ' 

•^. Kf H«l9av ) ,4^ $Mw ^«i9?9iorib(^- Gloflar. insi^ 
^sVfdein^ exindc.itJi tsff^otfidHovTA.) Hie Samuelis 
^ophetae. «t Sauli regis anjii inunam fuminam conferun- 
tar; nam inter unction^m Sauli r^gis et mortem eius ^on 
erant ap, nedum |q ^nni. Alio modo nodum fplvit Mi* 
chaelis ad h. I. omnino hie conferendus. 

visset^S. sttstuUsset, quod h, 1. mm de ]:em.otlpi\e e vi^iu 

quam dc.^^e^^tipne e ijfgiaj^^iignitate intellig^dum effeyi* 

d^t«r; fit fi^is^vcu ^%iifJbofficio(remiQver0,9,^^ten^dio, 

tpUere 6iffii&(^U Msr^^^^ r5. 0v prp: ft^MVis tplUr^ 

dicitur ^ Maccab. II, a8. et c. Ill, i. iW x^ eJira jMcfirvnTJ' 

<r«i) Quern etiam praedicanSf dixit ^u e,in^uius 

etiam laudem dixit. Mxprvpet)/ faepe e(l approbare, 

laiidibhs extoUerk. tvpov Adfff^^ xxpi'/xu /tW^ Depre* 

hendi bqvidem Jttiurh !fesse, tdnqudihvirum seciiri'* 

dunimentem meum, %vpt^ksiv h. 1. comperire^deprisi 

henderfy'iai^om: Vlt, ai.' Verba liaec nbn leguiutir in 

tino V. T. loco, led defunitiVunt'ex ph£5fJ&lX^ 121. e? 

1^ Ssm.'Xni, 14. In pno^ 16co txtmtfetti^^^^ihk^eniDa' 

vid^m ministrum' ifteumY^n'Wet(}i^$in^^iiHlo9i^ 

, -^ ' H S^ * cit. 

'ctt, Dcum qciatfturum *»» ^tmi^cgaiim ofteu .Soktt 
Scriptores lotfiiicit qUos Psiukis inc^imkacorr lUHUlnro^:^^ 
dttre^lOCttitt, qo4 totid^n lyHftblis ill V. X nton iexi4t,^*d 
«pluribs» itMt« locis comp#fitfi« eft. 8c--'iJt«) vNenpe in 
wgendo populo. Propkis ad piopofitum aceadit Pautos^ ct , 
oftcndit, ex Dnvims tope nafci debtUffe JMffltem > qttOd 
omnes ludaei concedeHint; HtwAWO lefam N8UMi»mii& 
•Oe hunc ^lOdiiffuai^ Meffiam^ 4Qcet io fibquimi^ icmitiMe^ 

dum promissa sua dedit IsraeUtis servatorem^lesum. 
Ra ifya/paiA optimi Codd. habeilt^ |y«yiii quomjodo^^^nrj 
LXX; iyJl lef. XLVIH, 15- Dan. IX, 24. Veriire f^cii, 
mUit De reiiirrectione Chrifti hie non cii fenA6V V«Jr^*^ 
fxl:^<rSy} AUilegUni ffwi'^p/iv, "'modern fenfu, ' """ 

04, ripo¥:ypv|^<t j/roa ~ 'ypsfii ) Ita ut lodnnU ^afit e- 
quam ^lefua^ adireimurius'suumy primdm adbaptis^ 

tUm popidwnlstddUitUm. xpifiefhtti^^ rijifiiji^ dtf^ 
rfj Hebraistautr Antequamle(lii^tnu1iu$jruuto airfk)icafe^ 
1MX. Sic in^edi consulatum' dkutit «t lotijj^riti.i^ 'nyi- 
#^4ftr« ait^i bfcbr. %SpV fljjltnficit ant^j^Haght^mti'o- 

linms Baptiflat aiictoritas apiid^opuluiii. Quare teftimp'nium 
Qiiu plunmiim valuit ad probandum*, *Iefum efle ^efeam. 

r^l Sic impjcre ^oft ajiqijem^n Hebjaismoeft j^aUquem 
ftqui, Id,enim^^ de qiio in feqjQentibus fenno eft^ non cft^ 
factum in fifie muncria ioannis. , Verba quae fcquuptur ex*; 
t|At i, ao. i^c l^ 7. Luc. HJ, iL . 

Otf. "Auipi^-^mif^ilil ) ,0 Fr^esy ^ 4brahami 

: :/J • ^ ftlyti) 


ftlytf) Md'vos haec dof^rina saltdarU ick/ar(iir» Not 
tUeimm hie rregotiutn aginir. Nuntiiii Is, quern adferimut^ 
tarn td Tetrnn t o Indite! , qutm ad veilram ^VtotAf^^ 
ftlotetapertinet. Hic Ipfa hora, qua ego in Synagogt 
verba facio td vxis^, eurat Deut tradi vobta docuinaii ^ 
ilia falvte. '^Aitwf4A»i uchebr. nW h. K eft iradi^tuf* 

lea. *0 Xoyo« ^^c cccTTjpfatg rivrifq , tf aetn'na dc ftaif 
salute, vel doctrina haec faluuris; £tffffia(, JH^^ IHei 

Ut faepius, beaeficia Mediae fignificat. 

%7* Tirov -r irkiipof^ocv) Quum non agnoscerent 
hwic et oracida prophetarum, quae singulis Sabbatis 
praeleguntur s condemnando eum* evei\tum attule^ 
runt istis vaticinOs* ^Ayvo^axvre^ et ad lefum^^ et ad 
propfaeticat voces five lectiones refertun upAfcts/tsg ixki^* 
^ftv.) Poilquam condemnaflent eum, fmpletunt illas^^fc^ 
Toces^PropbeUrum. £(l hie eilipfis duplex ; Mp/vavrscl 
L^pe.dvriv: et iic^p/ajro^v ^ oempe ri^ $oivi^. Kp/vstv 
pro xxTfituf/yMtv ^ ut faepe. Quafi aliud agentes implevef 
funt inaj^iine memofaJbilia vatidnia Prophetariini« 

29. aJt^sXivT^ iwfi rS (vht ) Deed articulus , nt 
faepe. Vult enim dicere: 0/ ucc^skivrsc ». r. ^. qui eum w 
cruce deiiultrunt, Iofepl|U9 Ariniatbeulia, ^ comites eius. 

^3d. 33« KcC iffi^-^A^A^iifrtce l^dry) Et nos ^f^^ 
qUt t>ohU nuncidmu^' Deum, quod maioribus^nostrtf' 
pf^amis^erdt^ 'nobiSf eorum p6steris praesiUiste^ miss^ 
lesii/X^W Sfeifik <ioiiftitoto.O 'Eitd^yikta iu i«:ilt TtCk- 
piyl^p e^ Ipfa tts ^oAifla^beoeficiumproniKruin. roTg ft^EiM 
yoic ivrSv ifjti^V) i^^ifi^Mi^ 'posteritatB. ipsorum^^l^ 
ffithifhnohts. i'»m%iJ9kQ 'hjdiv } i. t. Ei^hihen^\le^9itm>\ 
m ^rl*%« 11» 30; la, odi T0 tihwy<nqr bictrffposdetv^^. 

f8S ' 'SCBOUJ. •: , 

ne ex mbr ttUt acctpmnt. Sed. pdor inierpretatio, .{de ex* 

UbtdOde et fttWone 'dr^ ) conteottui m^iis «ofiveott^ 

Nml'thefia a Paula profbanda propottitur v. d3..qiiaoi.r« 

ft4 tit fequemibua prdbat et confirmat , et v. d^^dem^m 

doeee eculdem Mdrmm* a Deo miflUot poft mortem in vi« 

tfaj:k rediiflef m n^f i^ ri.^ikfi^, rc$ isvriptp f^^itrm) 

U^ DeleAi^maxkno omoiUQi Rege.intelligendum^^ft id^ 

quo J praedictum ell Pf. 11. Vetus lectio fuit : iy r^ itpd^ 

Tip yj/ikfiup, nam olim in hebraeis codicibus Pfllinil q^ 

lUinc primua et fecundus dicuntur, cohaerebant, quod ube* 

riua docet Siictiaelis ad li. 1— viie^ ;«r*- ysyewijki crs^ 

SenAxs eft; Tu es filiiis meui^ (adeoque verus Mefflas,) 

iiodie dedaro^ te esie natumttteuih: Saepe rc^ turn di-^ 

citiir tieri, qiium ea aut facta int fiitiii'r t^pfaefentatut.^ 

Mulfa exempla cbliegit (}lassius Lib. III. ti^. 3,'cstn: ij; 

tbquituf vates de.certo quodam die, quo Ceus' fit 'Jeclata-^ 

tufiu dignitatem tcgis a fe conliftiid: Td ntiric, *tiuhis itu 

quit , impletum eft;' nam Deus eV mifaculis multis et re-t 

ibfcitatione leifu ex mortuis eiindem lefum , queni vobit 

pijaedicamus , declaravh Mefliam, 'Cf. ftom. 1* 4- 

ed^eUarit , Hoii ssd^^nuo moriturufny^itu^gnificMiJb. 
^^)if9f^Biv iti im^&apiv^ rm>erjii\ad corrMpUanfeaii^ 
md'putrfid^an^ eO^ demuk moria. Hqo Iddtti^ .q^iad^ 
nrniftrandual c£av#efihn effe fittttiftjDeU. .;Nam a^i^dami; 
M«nefnn.^am.fevocad,.feddi?iaW fun|f/<@N;fj 

Hvmr^rmA) Bratstabo f)Q^t$^beni^ifLj>a%)9ffi.w^ 



mifla. TO woy, hcbr. it)n» P'^prie benignitas h. I. per 

metonymiam eft ipfUm beneficium* Ta.-r/r*, D'*30H5nf 

certa* firma^ folida« AS^ou, implere, praeftare. Intelligun* 
tut benefida David! promiffa de regc ex eo- nafdmro ec 
regno eius acterno. a Sam. VII, 12. fqq. Pf. LXXXIX, i. 
fqq. De resurrectione Meffiae logus lefaiae proprie non 
agity fed de rege aeternum regnaturo, qui non alius eft, nifi 
Mefiias. Si autem regnum Mefliae aeternum eft, non po« 
tuic cum morte eius finiri. Debuit potius refurgere ex mor- 
AiSy ut regnaret in aeternum. Vid. Eckermai^num in 
den theoHogischen Beytragtn. Panic. U. p. 175. fqq. 

3S* ^1^ Mpv^ Alibi didt; David fcilicet, quod ex 
remodore loco repetitur, utiiiepe* i ioiffstg -^ itot^^ofuv) 
Eft idem locus » qui fupra II, 27. exPf. XVI, lo* 

26. A«)3/^— j3«A.y) Quum sua aetaUy i.e. tempo* 
re vitae fuae inserviUset Dei consiliis^ nempe in populo 
regendo. iiMifxiiSruj — im(p3'Qpiy) Obdormivit, sepul- 
tiisque ciun maioribus corruptionem passus est. Oc« 
curriturexcepttoni, Pialmum ageredeDavide, quod Pau- 
las refutat ab eventu. Salt|m fenfu eminent] et maxime 
proprip haec verba de Davide intelligi non polTunt. Vid. 
Eckermannum h c. p. iii. 

38. 39. ''On iii T^T^ s fiHattiteu^ Poft nctfotyyik-- 
Airoy pone comma. 'An wivtm^ i.e.i»y, i^* m, Fer 
lesion v(fbis annuntiari remissionem peccatorwn^ et 
ab omnibus^ a quibus nonpoteraH$ liberari, vel ab^ 
soJpi per legem Mosis^ per eum abiolm , quicunque 
^cdidnitt, p*^*ptn f IXSi iiiMiip faept vft a poenis U. 


190 ^HOLU ,- ■ \ ^ 

herare, Exod. XXIII, 7. PCLXXX, 3. Prov. XVlI, 15. ^i 

*0 m^Bvmf qui religionem chriftianam fiifcipit. Huic do- ^ 

ctrinae opponitur vo/mq Mw^i^Cj univerfa oeconomla ^ 

Mofaica. 'ILif rf vi/j^ Movdw^^ iuxta Ugem. Senfus ^ 

igltur eft: Doctrinam Chrifti fufcipiciit abfolvitur ab om- f 

nibiu ilUs pecoitis , a qaibus iuxta legem Mofis abfolvi 
not poteramus. Cauflae vero^ cur ludaei noa ab omnibus y 

pieccads abfolvi poflent per legem Mofis, erant in ipia hu- 
iut legis nacura. Ritibui enim et cerimoniis , quas lex ifta - • 
praecipiebat, c. c. facrificils, lotionibus, non efficiebatMt 
6mnium peccatorum remiffio. Omnia ilia inflituta externa 
pertinebant tantum ad puriutem externam , ut ne quia ex* 
duderetui e gente ludaica. Hoc argumentum in epiftolis 
Paullinisj praefertlm in eptftoia ad Galatas et ad Hebtae6» ' 

uberius tractator* Vid. inprimia Hebt* X. ^ 

40. BXhr$TB — rfo(piiroHQ ) Vtdete , ne idem vobis 
cveniat, quod olim maioribus veftris urbe et tempio ex- 
dfo, ipfis deportatis ob cotn^cmtum beneficioriun DeL Lo- 
cus exut Habac. I, S* ^ 

mcnita eontemnitis^ quid sim facturtu. De kctione 
bebtaid textas; O^^:^^ ^Ml vid. Dathe not» crit* ad bone 

Habacuci locum- £x plurimorum fententia LXX fenen 
pro D^ltt iegiffiai videntur a-^Tp. Etiam Syrus int^« 

pres tramgressoret Focockius autem^in not. ndfcdl« 
ad portam Mofis p. apO exiftimat, Betli in Qruo efle ray 

dicale ab arabico verbo t^jo iniiutus, iniurius fuHf 
bine nomen t^'^n* cuius plurali^ igitur O^ idem %^ 

nificet, quod graecae verfionis nuroi<ppoy^»i ^ iruolentesl 

super •^ 


tuperhos. H^ <l(p»v/<3ffr9^ Et ohstupescite. 'A^«^/^«tf-. 
^M proprie eft ievanescere , deformarif vastari^ h» 1. 
aatem ad imitationem hebraici Qptfr quod| non tantum 

vastarU Ted etiam attonitum esse, stupere notat, idem 
^ ac ohstupescere. Dan. VIII, 27. lef. LIX, i6. ipyw^ 
iJ/t^/) Proph^tam vaticiirari'dc Chaldaeonim inuptionc in 
Palaeftinam^ contextus iloeet. Sed Faulus aptc poteratuti 
hia verbli, quia Qalamiutes, quaa ludaei poll tempera Ha* 
bacuci paifi funt^ (imiics cyrant iis, quae iUis a Romania im* 
min^bantr praecipue in Palaeftina viventibua et rebelianti* 
bus» ex parte umea etiam omnibus in difperflone ludaeit* 

42. Vulgaris lectio huius commatis eft : i^iivrajv ik 
in, tTJg <rvvciy(ay1}c rSv 'Iifixtoov , irxpsjidhtv ri tdvTj iic 
ro fisrx^v cx^^xrov XuXti'^TJvcu dvroTg rx frj/icttoi tSvtx. 
Sed magnua eft diflenfut codicUm, verfionum et Patrum. 
y^ri. D. arieJsbachiiis , omnino hie conferendus, legen* 
dum putat; i^tivraiy ik rxfsxxhuf it; to psrx^V'^ rxv^ 
r». Turn fupplendum uui; rSv ante iHiivtrnp et fenfui 
effct: Eflfeeuntiihn nonnulli rogarunt^ ut etc. Si lectio 
haec %fsrz eft:, ludaei nonnulli rogarunt Apoftoloi, ut: fibi 
porro praedicarcnt verbum. Ex vulgari lectione autem 
JBftnici -rogarunt. Verba ii; ri fi$rxSv a'«/3^«rdy yarie 
cxplicantu?. Nonnulli Qiig pro iv ptfito) de insequenti 
Sabbato accipiunt. Sed ri fistx^v ax^fixrov ^ ficuti ^ 
UMTx^v x^ivoQ^ potius effet Sahbatum intermedium. Ita- 
que ffi^pxTov h. i fignlficat septimanam^ et l^niUs loci 
eft : diebus septimanae^ vel etiam diebus inter Sabbata 
interiectis. Sic PW^o de' Victim, off, p, 852- C. riv (is. 
rx^v xpiuov ysifiaeosQ 7{Sfi ^ocvitH itxfx ri ^sS X^^civ 
Xxfitiv ^ aQcepta usura temporis quod inter nutivita* 


,93 y /: SCHOLM ■*' : ^ 

tern «i mortem interpositum est Item % Allege extr; 
t)ju fisrm^v tS /3/a r/)rf«c iiiv^^eracta inUrim'vitae 
vicu Et fie Temper apud Demofthenem. Optimum cffe 
videtur,,ro ^«raft) tni/BfiocTov interpretaride Sabbato pro* 
vcime sequenti^ ^. quod post insecuturum erat^, quo 
fenfu paullo infolentiori rojujTiJtlv apud lofephum oc- 
currit. Vid, Krkbsius ad h. L ^Plura d^ hoc loco vide 
in'Bowyeri coniect. . . |, ^ . 

43. hvdsttniQ ri rijc ffvvdcywyifg ) Soluto veto coh" 
ventu. Sic EWodor. Sid. Lib. XlX, c. a5. rira lUif tkuffs 
TTJu (hiKhitrfxv. ^ki^tfctv — r« Bocpvdfix) fecutf fant 
Paulum et Bamabara, ncmpe domum, ut pprroab iis edo- 
cerentur. oiuveg^ Paulu$ et Barnabas, iinfiivew (zl vpotr- 
fiivBttf ) ry x<xp^t'/ rS 3*65 ) Ui perseverarent in do- 
>ctrina evangelica , quae h. L per Metonyraiam vocatur 
gratia Dei, quia fummo Dei beneficio nobis contigit. Nam 
xifSQ gcneratim eft beneficium^ 

44. T^ ii ipx^fiii/^ (TXJifiiTu) Froximo Sabbato. 
Codd. quidam l^unt ixof^iP^jf pxo ipxofiofvaf. Qiaracun- 
que lectionem practuleris, fenfus erit idem» NzmM^sc9eu 
et iyfiSou in hac re promifcue, fenfuque non diverfo ufur-- 
pari , ufus loquendi docet« irxMiov irxcrot ^ riksQ^ non 
tantum ludaei et Profelyti , fed gentUea ctiam p ut patet 
ex com. 48* - / 

45. T»c ix^O Etiam ex geniibuSi quibus fe aequa- 
ri feyre non poterant. iirk^^^trxu ^^jkn) Ira, odio im- 

^ pleti sunt, indignati funt, non circumcifos in Synagoga. 
( permixtos eflfe circumcifis et filiii Abrahae, ii^que fereae- 
quales ab Apoftolis haberi« ..^ 


46. XloL^tjdidtadifiLtvQi ) Vsi oratione libera et aper* 
ta^ atque confident » nihil territi ipforum contumeliii* 
^v ivccyuectbv ) i.-e. Oportebat ex Chri(ti praecepifo €t ex- 
cmplo. Matth. X^ 6. Luc. XXIV, 47. oiit»^sIiS'9 ivriv) 
Fastiditis, OT^ONtD. Plurimiaiii locis V. T.^^JJO vcr* 

titur xtrtoSsiif^ intcvdnm i^s^sviu , (pxvkf^stv , tliisque 
verbis. JcW ^^ «f/«5 — * ^iiiflJ9 ) Indignos vos iudicatU 
aeiernae felicitate. Eft locutio figurata , referenda ad 
tropofum id genus, quod Metonymiae nomine indicatur* 
Non enini certe ludaci in ea fuere opinione, quod cffent 
Indigni aeterna felicitate, fed dcfignarunt ea, quae fole* 
rent ea indigni* Tale et Rom» 11^ i. sips^ifxt^i fenfu 
reciproco.* convertimus nos* Fecerunt hoc^ ut ctedi fas 
eft, 'in ipfa Synagoga, ubi ba^c gefta funt* Errant , qui 
exiftimant, Apoftolos ab eo tempore ludaeis non ampUut 
operam dediffe. Contrarium pacet ftatira ex cap. XIV. 

47. "Oyr» — r^Q yTJQ ) Sic enim mandata nobis 
dedit Dominus: Constitui te doctorem gentium^ ut 
tu sis scdutifer usque ad fines orbis terrarunu Verbt 
baec fUnt lelkiae c. XLIX, 6. Illud (fHo^i^vS^^ ft de ho* 
mine dicitur, fignificat doctorem nationum. lo. 1, 4. TJ 
huctt 9B i$Q ^wftfpixv , ut sis salutifer , falutem afFeraaj^ 
eo nempe fenfu, quQ doctor falutem afferre poteft. "Eu^ 
i^%irH r^Q yv<9 cuiusvis gentia hominibus in omni 
terrarum orbe. In verbis kfaiae non eft vaticinium de 
Paulo, autde N. T. doctoribus, fed Propheta proprie*de 
fe ipfo loquitur. Dicit nempe Deus lefaiae : A puerp te 
mihi felegi non doctorem ludaeorum tantum , fed ali^ru^ 
etiam nationum, ita ut, quae tu vaticinaris^ ea quoquead 
alias gentee pertineant, UU Propbetae verba Paulus trans- 

ToTrius in. N f^rt 


fart ad fe. De ine, ioquit , idem valetfquod leHtias de fe 
dixit. Vero Yaulum ita diziflfc; , apparet e cap. IX , 15.' 
Cf. ECKERMANNus in-Symb. Fafc. IL pi i85v ' 

48. 'AusQyrx ik rd i^vti^ quum^audirent gentUes, 
qui turn fotte in Synagoga Antiochiae aderant , iucem libi 
Qbdflgere. Wofa^ov tiv Aoyov rSKvptiy Laudarunt^ ce* 
lebrarunt evangeiiunij i, e. Dei bonitatem in Evangelio 
app^rentera. hsy iT/^«tw«y— ^w;Jv iioiuiov') Et smcepe-* 
runt religionem christianam quotquot ordinati erant 
ad aeternam fdicitatem. Varie explibantur verba: 2(ro/ 
^ff»u rtrxyfUv^i it^ ^mijv iidviw. Nonnulli vertunt.* 
Quotquot studiosi erant felicitatU aeternae, appete^ 
hi;int aeternam salutem. Ufitacum enim eft Graecis Per- 
feaa Paiiiva faepius, reciproca et media fignificatione po- 
4iere » quum multa verba Perfectum Medi| noR babeant. 
Quin etiam Latini Paifivit pro Mediis feu Activis recipro- 
cis utuntiir. Tcirrsiv iotvrov Uq n Graeciseft: dppete- 
re aliquid^ studiosum esse rei alicuius. Sic apud Xe* 
noph Meniorab. Socr, II. i. 11. rxtTto ifx^ocvriv itg is* 
XsMV, fignificat: Servus esse volo. Alii vertu'nt: Et ere* 
diderunt , quicunque ordinarunt se ipsos , f i. e, fit 
ordinem falutis tradiderunt fe,) a4 vitam aeternam. Di* 
cunt nempe , TsrccyjuJvuc ifQ {f^^^ o&iAiwpa/ opponi iis qui 
vita aeterna fe ipfos indignos reddiderunt v. 46. nempe r^ 
dfctaS^it^ Tov Kiyov rS ^eS ex lege igitur oppoOtionis 
ric TSToiy/AdvsQ 9 efle* t«c iecvrig ri^oLvrx^s nempe ad- 
tnittendo et fequendo illam rx^iv diyinam vitae ietemae 
confequendae, verburo Dei audiendo^et Spiritui Sancto^per 
iilud operari volenti, non refiftcndo. Cf. v. 42. Si retine— 
tur fignificatio verbi rimiu, destinare, non eft laboran- 



dum in fermuJa pet fe , et notione deftinationis , fed re» 
fpiciendum .eft ad ipfam rem de gua-agitur, ex ea enjm in- 
telligitur cauflTa, <:uriis, de quibus hie eft fermo* parau 
fuerit aetcrna felicitas. Sufceperant nempe religionem, 
ideoqueiir de(linata, certa et parataerat felicita* futura. 
Sic etiam in ludaeorum libris . raodo fimplidrer dicitiir ali- 
quia felicitati aat miferiae deltinatus, modo probus fellcl* 
. tad, improbus miferiae deftinatus cfTe dicitun Loca col- 
legit Weiftenius ad h. 1. Utitur Paulus verbis vitae com- 
munis; his autem noh fubftituendae funt notiones phllofo* 
phicae et metaphyficae. Sicnos etiam dicere folcmua in vita 
communi : Es ist mir einmaHl so beschieden] es hann 
nicht ahdeu seyn. De abfoluto decreto hie non eft co« 

451. Ai$(p^p8To) AtTfXSs Aoyoc. CHrysostomus rs* 
riur itsKojbL^^sTo. Divuigdbatur autem doctrina Do* 
mini per totam istam regionem^ nempe per Pifidiam. 

50, TlxpufTpvyoiv^ Concitarunty exacerbarunt tot^ 
iTffio/idvxc yvvxtkxQ ^ pros^lytas ; nam erant et piolelyti 
in ea urbe v, 43. rig iucrxTifiovxQ } Tfl^ irhitxht^ inquiunt 
Graeci, ri^ itofdi *Pm/Mi/big pLurptivxg. 

51. 'ExTivct^i/ievoi — auric') Non rem tantum, fed 
et rei fymbolum obfervarunt , iuxta Dojnini verba Matth. 
X, 14* ubi dicta Vide* Declarabant hoc Symbolo, hos lu* 
daeos non effe meliores Ejhnicls. itg luivm ) Oppidum 
Lycaoniae non magnum , fed munitum , ut Strabp fcrip- 
&t L. Xn. Hodie X^oni vocatur. 

5a. 'Oi ii — aV* ) Discipuli autem repleti sunt 
guudio et Spiritu sancto, i, e. confifipati (Unt in pro- 
poiito props^andi religionem. Nam rytS/xx Hym h. I. 

N a eft 


eft animi fordtudo » magnus tnimus adaliquid agaidum^ 
ut faepe* ^ 



L«ra ri ivri^ Una, sirhul^ ut iaepe apud Profiit^ 
tkoa. Supra c. lU, i. M ri dvti. Vid. Kypke. Sunt 
tamen^ q\ii fupplent l^ag^ ut lit idem quod %»r» rijiOf^ 
Sti^^ utJnfra c. XVIU a, ^ KotkijiTMy ireifc ) Ut docf 
rent €0 modo et fuccelTu. hotkBjSf eUiptice ufurpatur de 
praedicatione Evangclii, »w— itXrj&o^^ nt hidaeorum 
^t Pdganorum magna multitudo susdperet religib*' 
nem chrutiananu 11 / ^ « t; « / v hie, ut i'aepiffime eft re* 
Jil^ionem fufcipere. 

a. *Oi ii dir9i9SvT$g^rSy iiBX(pSv) Injidele^au^ 
tern ludae^l contitatunt el irtitarunt dnimds Gehtt" 
Hum contra fides. KocuSv hie eft aliquem exacerbare^ 
contra alterum excitare et irritare^ einen wid^r den 
andern aufhezen. Sic eft apud lofeph* XVI, i. 2. Vi« 
detur quidem conftructio uxnSv nux nxti r/vo^, aliquid 
infolentis difficultatisque habere. Sed voces, ruQ '^v%d(c 
^v i^mv %xToi,rSy HehpSv non pendant a verbo inim 
m»w^ » fed ab in^^mfuv. Eft enim i% Scriptorum quum 
Oraecorum, cum Latinorum mos, ut praemiflis pluribi^^ 
ea interdum fubiiciant, quae conftructione non proximit 
iungenda , fed ad remotius , et non^unquam ordine pri* 
mum, referri debeant, ,^ 

3* Tla^^iiasa^iftiybi M Tf wpff) Liber e, aperte 
docentes^ freti Dom^ino. Prcprie: JLibere docente^ 
propter Dominum. Nam iwi cum Bacivo et poceftadi aa 



hirb habet fignificationem, et catilTae atque indidi, ut fie* 
rpdoto in Polymelia : irvS'ifiBVoi ir he ?A<9^»s 9ciscitati 
qua de caussa adi)enissent, r^ fif(XprvpSvrt rf X- r. x^f» 
ii ) Qui confirmaba^ Evangelium ^uum gratiosum^ 
X) Aoyoc rrfQ xifmQ vocatur Evartgelidm, quia tx fum- 
ma Dei boni^te proceffit Confirinavit aurem verit;atem 
Evangelii)^ ut ftatim fequitur, fignit et miraculis^ quae ipfo 
largier^te, Apoftolorum, adnvni(tra;tiene c[dcbantur« 

4* *E9x(b97i) In divers as partes abiit. Ut Ae». 11a 
39. Sclnditur incertiim (ludia in contraria vulgua.* 0/ fikif- 
^^av ffvv rcfl; *Iisipc!^fc ) Quidam stabant a partihus 
Xudaeovum. Xenqph^ HelU UI« ^MV r^Ji iAii<ri fidXio)^ 
^ CFvu T^ fipcp^cip(^ sTveu^ 

5. ^ii; (fi— Ai^«/3ol^<wa iutigjt Qimm vero Sen^ 
tiles et; I^daei. eum primoribus suis consilium cepi$^ 
sent de its violandis et lapidandiSe, X)fA«^, impetus 
^nimi^ consUiurn. Herodian. VIII. 8* 6,^S pfiif ijk 

^i» ,^ V^sano (ffiod,a,nk mptu unanimiter ad resi<^m 
^ Q^ncurrenteSf , 

6. J^vvtiivTs^ ) His camper tis, etc. kv^pxy hW ^f* 
fifjpy Djerbe ad latU3 l&uryie, Yicinani fuifle Lyftram in- 
telligi poteft ex iis, quae hoc laco commemorancur. Di^ 
^tur ^ kiippcn et ri Avf^ quenuidiQodum infujli^ i ^« 
fa et ri '^vpot; 

8.\'A^vfltro^ roifc nWi*) DebUis, unvermSglicK 

9. T^odJi&y^tfosdTivon) Et vidik, eum habere fi^ 

^em convalescendk 'Sd^^s^d^ett fa/U eflfe snnari^ inde 

apparet, quoniam fermo eft de aegroto^ Jl/tig Jiducia 

a^roti, c(ua perte fperabai» fore^ utfanatetur. Fiducfam 


concepit in^es quod viderat mir^cuia a Paullo etBarnaba 
ia urbibus illis patrata. v. 3, , v 

11. Avuocovi^l) Ipfa Lucae nar ratio oftendit , Pau- 
.lum non fnteliexiffe, quae turn Lycaonice dicebantur; fi 
cnim intellexiffet, ftatim tanquara re inopinata audiu fci- 
diffet veftes, non vcro expectalTct, donee facerdoa accer- 
fitus cum tauris et coronis accederet , quod nonnifi pofl 
aliquam temporis moram fieri poterat. Ergo Apofttjli non 
omnes Hnguas intellexerunt. Paulus Erncstus lablonS' 
kius in diflert. de lingua Lycaonica, earn Hatuic non fuiffe 
dialcc;tum^graccanf, fed Affyriacae proximam," atque hinc 
dcductam. ii ^$u -^ '^fjtf&Q ) Putarunt eos eife Decs, fub 
humana imagine terras inyifentes. Id interdum factum 
crtdcbant ge;ites. lupiter apud Ovidium Mctamorpli. I. 
Et Deus humana lustro sub imagine terras, jir* 
rianus Epict^t. Ill, j. 

12. 'E»xhiv — riu ii Hat/Xoi/, 'E/jaijfi/) Solebatenira 
lupiter Mercurium fecum ducere. Hyginus poSt. Aftron. 
Hunc autem (Hyriat) quum lovem et Mercurium ho* 
spitio excepisset. Eurip. Ion. 4. ^Epfirjv fisyC^a Zijpi 
ioti^ivuv keirpiu. tictiirjdvrit; TfV ifyifisvcg rS Kiys^. 
Quia iUe verba praeibat^ i. e, Plurimum loquebatur. 

- AUufum videri poteft ad cognomen Mercurii TJysfidu. lam* 
blichus dt Myden init. Ssic o\rol!v kojtov ifyaficov i i^^ 
jfiif^, Macrob. Sat* I. 8. Scimus Mercurium V0cis et 
^ermonis potentem. Tanto autem faciltus Lyllrenfes ad 
hane dc Paulio perfuaiioneiii pervcnire pbterant, quanto 
maior in eo dicendi fuit vis. Mercurius enim eloqueA- 
tiae praefes^ et omnis ^uafi facundlae amides credebatur* 



13. T5 iWc rH i}^i^ rpi r^c viUwc ) i. c lovii 
itpcwvXiui^ qui idem ac lupiter cuftos et confervator fuit*^ 
Addit Lucas hoc irtSterov 9 quiz in una urbe unun faepe 
fiufflen pro diverfis epithetis fiQgularia beneficia defignaa-^ 
dbU8, in diverfis templis cultum ell , div^i^aque facia 
€t diver fos facerdotes habuiL rxtipug xsfi ^iftfMcrx ) i. e, 
rivps^^ ifSfifii¥8Q9 tauros cum corollu et vitUs « fecun- 
4um facrificiorum veterum ritum. D« conDietudine victi- 
«ias floribus ptnandi vid, Wetft, ad h. 1. ivl tuq rvXaSvpcg) 
Vel, ad iQca circuni portas urbis:^ vel ante fores aediura, 
in qu^bus Paulus et Barnabas diverfabantur. Pofterior 
fententia eft yerifimilior, Solemnia cnim hacc Apoftolis 
fuiffe deftinatat, evincit eorum fermo, quo hoshonoresT 
a fe am^liuntur. Videwf igitui^ Sac^rdo^ iol^nni pompa , 
-una cum turba ad ipfum lovem praefentem in civitate, 
tftc ingreffum, ibique ante fores aecjium „ qua? intravc- 

rant Apoftoli, facrifiqar<5 voluifle. 

• . . " » 

' 15. ^0/M(oiro^98^}SimUis condiiionis et naturae, L 
c. cibi et potus indigi, morbis mortique obnoxii. Sic etiam 
lac. V, 17. 'A** rSrm rSy ff^roUm ) Ah his idolis et 
faUis Lfiis, in genere maiculino, veluti fi digito defignaf-. 
fet ftatuas Deorum, Hebr, CP\S''Sh, O'^^SH, CD'^iJlD . 
quibus nominibus Jiebriiw: Peos ^genti^m vocant , ijuippe 
inania hominum commenwii Deos fine re» iwi^fd^ttv — 
^wyrxy ^os convertere n^ cultum Dei aeierni^ qui 
non moritur, ut Reges ilii in Deoi confecrati^ fjid fcmper 
vivit agitque. oq iirotTftrB -^ iv ivroti) Pmin^ inhac ora* 
tione Lyftrenfes ad veri Dei cognitionem ita ftudet per- 
ducere, ut fipul falfam eorum de love et Mercurio per. 
' fuafionem tacice quafi refellat. iPoftquam^ nimirum Deum 

N 4 jrC' 


gcnerathn omniutn rerum aActorem effc v. iS- dhtnt, bo^ 
nerum speciaiim fortunae mentioncm fecit v. i. €oi>- 
ftat eniai» lovem (juidem omnium bonpram s^uctorem et 
quafi eflfectorem habitnmetfe, fed ita, ut ceterorum deo^ 
mm quafi^mlniderk) in boms tUis xite difpenfandis,: fa^ 
pientiflimejitcrctur. Sic bona mehtisMxntrvtt^ corp(>rh 
AefculapiO , bona denique fortunde Mercuric tiii'eniiit 
*acceptft.r Paulus contra docet, uni.Deo Ifraelis nos. omnia 
fortunae bona accepta ferre debere, eundemque tanquaot 
unicam veramDeam beneficum eife colendum. 

1 6^ ''Oc, fy rofii— 0(Joft ivrSv^ Qui superioribus si^ 
tee praeteritis, aetatibus sivit qmnes nativnes, pergC" 
re sequndum ipsorum sententiam^ i. e.. paffus eft Deus 
nationes omnes fequi fuuro fenfum, fuas opiniohes in cul- 
tu divine ^ . non abduxic eas revelatione pecuJiari a fuis 
religionlbus. tlopivscSou rxTfi iioT^ dvrS. eft vivere sua 
arbitratUp atquepro fua opinione. Hoc autem loco fer- 
mo eft dc religioiie, quam defererc lioncntur ii, ad quo« 
Pauluf loquitur. Ergo omninp fenfuseft: Deus pafTuseft 
nationes omnes fi^qui fuas opiniones de colendo niimin^si 
Nee Itgem illis dedit, quibus pravos cultus compeiceret^ 
nee prophetas. 

1 7. Kou ro/yf — iyx^QireiSp ) Quanquam dedit da* 
cumenta provldentiae suae et existentiae beneficUs 
generi humane exhibitis. Hie liorum verborum eft fed« 
fus.' l^'AXA oifiiprvft^Q eft is, de quo nulla extant do<* 
cumenta. Ergo Deus in d/Acipx^poQ eft, cuius revera ex.-^ 
tant documenta. Deus nempe benefaciendo demonilravic, 
fe efle verura et fummum Deum. Vox dyx^^oiroi&y opti- 
ma connectitur cum iiiperioribus. Satis memoriam fui in* 



fctilpfit eonim anitms^ qui non ceflht perpemo nils bene- 
facere. Hccifng nat^xoif^psQ^ T^mpest(Ues frugiferus ^ 
foles, ventos, ver, aeftatem, autumnum *EjiiTnrX£u ^ 
iffiMv^ Sedians nos alimerltis et laetitia, vel ut Tha* 
lemannus ver^it ; expHendo nos cibo abundarUi ai 
laetitiam. Tag uotf^/otg ijfiSVf ue. bos. Alii cum Gro^ 
Ho iv^fKTvvTiv hie pro vino, tanquam efFectum pra cauflk 
poni putant; nccpi/af autem de ventricula interpretantui^ 
Sic veteres Medici ftomachum olfm uotpi/xv vocarunt , 
quando xotpitockr/tiv , ut^pimYfiiff etc ventriculi affectua 
voeant. Vid. TTolfii curas adju U Quicquid fit, hoc 
vult Apoftolus : Deus non tantum neceffaria.^ fed et co« 
piam bonorum ad laetitiam fuppediut nobis. £x biA igi<» 
tiir omnibus , ut documentis certiiHmia> concludi poteftj 
efle Deum et provtdentiam. 

1 8. T5 fitj Stviiv) i. ۥ awflt ri ^^ ^iuif. Repreflb* 
runt aegre conatum facnficandi« 

19. *Eir^A^ay— thq p;^»c#) Verier unt autem Ju- 
daei jintiochia et Jconio , qui midtitudini persuase^ 
runt, i. e. multitudinem perfuadeado irritarunt. ludaei^ 
qui iam Antiochiae et Iconii tumultus contra Faulum et 
Barnabam e^^citaverant > venerunt in uebem « in quani 
Apoftoli prpfecti erant, ibique in conatu fuo perrexehint, 
Horum ludaeorum perfuafionibus tantopere res converft 
eft> ut incolae utbis quern modo Deum eOe putarant, eum 
nunc lapidibus obrucrent. h&Mo^vrec^rS'd'muccf') Cbn- 
iectis lapidibus in Paulum» extra urbem protraxerunt eum» 
rati effe mort^uum. Non in Barpabam^ fed in Paulum €on* 
iecerunt lapides» ut qui Aoys 7Jyi(t,$vQ^ multitudioi magia 
erat inyifus* 


soa SCHOLIA - 

so. KvxXw<rivr<ov — vihv ) Quurh joero ChrUtiani 
eum ctngerent^ (et defenderent a multitudine tumultuan- 
te, ) surrexit Ule et rediit in urbem , reverfus nempe 
a4 praefentium fenfum poll animi exftematioiiem ^x tot la-. 
|)idum vulnerlbus iliatam, Pricaeus Aifpicatur, Paulum 
ie mortuum finxilTe. Salva piecate lancti viri hoc flatui 
poffet. Nam vium confervare vokiiffet, Chriitam diutitts 
praedicandi, plur^sque agones fubciundi cupedinc** . « 

ai» "Eveeyyskinfuvti *^\Ihxvhc ) In ea urbe quum 
Evangelium tradidisfent ^ et coUegissent di^cipula^ 
satis multos, Motd^tiustit interdum iimpliciter fignificat 
docert; hoc autem lAco^quia praecelllc ivotyyeU^aSeu^ dO" 
cere Evangelium^ fignificat; illud verbiTrt aliquem fn* 
cere discipulun^^ adducere ad numerum difcipulorum^ 

repetendum diri rS i^ivS efl K^ovrec, cuiua^potio in rf 
irupocKxkSvrsQ inclufa latet. Expone igitur , ac'fi 
fcriptum eflet , vxpotHocXSvrac i,ujuLiv8sv rjf ir^'S6ri{g{ \i^ 
yovrec iu isT. Sic apud lofeph. Ant. V,.i, i8. Sen- 
fUs eft, per mvXtiplices calamitates tntrandum e^te 
inregnum Dei ^ i. e. eos, qui velint Chriftiani fieri, 
oporcere perpeti multas calatnitates j, fc. religionis caoflSii. 
li fixtrikiix rS ®sSh. U ut faepiflime eft coe^u* 
cuUorum Dei in his terris, coecus chriftianua. Intrat 
In hunc coetum, qui fie Chriftianus. C&Iamitates autcm in- 
telliguntur, quae fufcipiantur religionis cauJTa. Abhisenim. 
calamitatibus occafionem fumferunt Apoftoli monendi Chri* 
ftianoa recentes « perferendas eflfe calamitates reUgionis 
cauiTay ut eos adhortarcntur ad confiantiam. De aliis mi- 
t ' ^ fcriis 


ferils vlcae^ qtiae non pertinent ad religionem \ h, L non 
eft fermo. 

23. Xsiporov:^(roiVTec ") Quuni constituissent. Nam 
XstporovsTv h. 1. fimplidtcr cft:,con*^i7uertf, quum alias, 
fit protensis manihus digere^ per suffragia aliquem 
muneri dlicui praejicere. Vid. Schledsneri Novum 
Lexicon Gracco - latinum in N. T.»fub voce %«/porovrfw, 
et cf. WoLFii curas in noftrum locum, Caeterum habe- 
mus hie novum exemplura antiftitura, ex ipiis recenscon- 
verfis fumtorum. frptcev^xjLLevoi^irairi^dvHSiae^u) Quuni* 
fjve prec^^ fecissent ciun ieiuniis, (quum egilTent fo* 
lemnem diem in fmgulis ecclefiis, quem tranfigerent infer 
preces et ieiunia,) tradebant illos curat Domini eitis^ 
cuius religionem susceperant v Bonis votis eos com- 
<^incndabant~Deo. TLxfidd'eyrOf commendabant^ ' SiC 
laepe apud lofephum, ut Kypke oftendit, 

25. ^^iQ 'ArraA.«/ay) Attaliam PloUmaeus in ora 
noaririma Pamphyliae ponit poft Lyciam. Sic et Straho^ 
Alii Lyciae attribuunt. Sed proyinciarum fines a Roma- 
nis faepe mutati. Hodie : Satalia Vecchia. 

26^ 'Eig 'Avttix^txv ) Nempe Syriae , ut"^ fequentia 
oftendunt. oSev -- irkijpwcrotvy IJbi Dei heneficio prae- 
fecti fuerant huic ncgotioy quod expleyerant.^ !!«• 
paisiojLiivot ifg ti tpyav, traditi adnegotiiCm, 
!• c. praefecti negotio, quibus demandatum eft negotium. 
Intelligi autem hie negotium docendi , per fe clarum eft. 
Refpicitur ad cap. XIII, 1—5. Ty Jtja^/r/ r5 QsS^ 
heneficio Dei. Illud bencficiura D^ erat, quod revela* 
ti ne fin£ulari ptaefecti fuerant huic negotio* 


quae Deus its exhibuisset benejicia. £f): locutio hebrau* 
ca. rramverbum ntt^V ^^."* P^'^i*^^^^ DJ^ faepeita ufurpa- 
tur, ut fit alicui boni aUquid exkibere. ''Hvot^$ S'vpocv}. 



*^otl ftvte — l^iotfiecc ) Quidajn ex lut^aeis fidenK. 
iimplexiSi qui ex liidaea venerant, fc. Antiochiam. ir^ 
iiy-^c^oud'TJvou) Nisi citcumci^amini mor^ J^osfiicQ^^ 
non pote^ti^ fieri felice4. S«3'^v«/ h. 1. non fimpli- 
Citer de aecerna falute >ft iateliigendum» £ed de ea fahite, 
velfellcitatey quam ludaei afua circumcifione repetebant^ - 
flaec autepiftlicitas in eo erat ,^ ut qrcumcifi reciperen- 
tur in foedus, cum Deo , et fi^ent membra populi D:ei^ 
Dicebant igitur illi ludaeof- chriftiani Antiochenis .• Nifl 
fueritis eircumcifi, n«n peteftis frut benefidid^ qua^ Deua 
popiilo fuQ ptomifit. Sub circupcifione verp r^liquoi- 
fum etiam rituum Mofaiqotum obfervatio cotnprehendi*- 
tuty ut patet ex comm. 5* Plerique bona fide ctedidifiei 
videntur, circumqilionem « et legem Mofaiqam, utpoce a 
Deo m^ndatam, etiam a Chriilianis ^fft retinendam. AH} 
vera tepaces veterum rituum fuifle vid^ntur ex arrogan^ 
tiai vel metiii i^e a I^daeis r^liquis vexarentun Qf, Qa* 
lat. 11,4- 

a.. Tsvofiivfj^-^irpoQ dutic) Igitur orto tunc dissi'^ 
dio haud parvo, et commota disputatione inter Pau^ 
lum Barnabamque et itlos. Nam, Paulo et Fiarnabae im* 
f)ofiu neceifita^s cum illif hominibus dtfputandu Xriincp 



dissidiXitn^ tonfentit). Sruiotv ecyctfiotfvstv') Ordifiarunt 
tit ascender€ht^ 1. e. proficii'cerchtur, Keu rivtiQ'^oivTuv) 
c. c. Titum, Gratcum^ quem circuracidi non 
6ft paff^Sj ne ludaizantibu* cedere vidtretur. Cf. Gal. II, 
i*-5. irpoQ — ispsfTxk^ffi ) Maior cniiti Apoftoloru^i ct 
ecclefiae Hierololytnitaitae apud Chriftiaoos erat auctor^i 
taa , quam Pauli et Barnabae. 

8. nporsfL^SivtBc^ Officiose deducti. Signlficatut 
tnim hoc verbo officium^ qu<»d ab amicis atqUe nocis ptit* 
ftatar difcedentibus , urn verbis et orationc > quam factls 
et opera >* et inde funt Xiyet wpoTSftrinQh r^i/ ix^tpo^^ 
^Sv iSvSv ) CoHversionem Qentiliuniy fo. ad Deum, 
^empe Cotnclii ^ AntiodienfluDi , Cypriorum> Pifldarum^ 
Pamphiliorum^ Lycaonloruin » Lyciorum. 

4. TSv imfikoDv) Quorum praecipui eraht loannea^ 
Petnu et Ucobua, Gal. il» 9; 

5. *E^iftiaxv '— iri^ttivnifs^ } Sicut Antfochiae 
quidim e ludaeis facd Cbrifliani, ita et Hierofolymis qui* 
dara diirioretti illam defendebant fententiam, praecipue au* 
tem ex iUia^ qui Phariftei fuerant. 

d* ^lisHf vep} rS Xiytf rint') Ut cognoscerent ista 
de re, yel de hac difputatione 1 f. quaeftione. An hie 
conventus pro concilio poillt haberi , nee ne» difp^tatur a 
doctis. De qua re confulendi funt auctores » qui de re«» 
bus ad hiftorlam eccleliaflicam pertinentibus Tcripferunt. 

/ 7. n^J^^i — y$y6fit4vnQ^ Quum diu disputatum is-^ 
^set; Paulo et Bamaba ;tibertatem Chriftianorum ex genti- 
bus converfoniip deiendentibus , ludaizantibus autem ob" 
feryationem auctoriutemque rituum Mo&icorum urgenti* 


ao6 . SCHOLIA 

bus. vfjisti ifrkoteSe -^xi^ivtrcu^ Nastis^ DeumianLdu* 
dam me sibi elegisse, ut per me Faguni audirent do-' 
ctrinam, EvarjLgeUi et Jide Ulam susciperent^ Con- 
. ftructio : o QeiQ iv ifpAV i^sXi^xTo eft tota hebraica , ut 
IVH "^rQ i^^^^ot'to iv 2wj/, elegit Sionem. Deus ele- 
git noSf u e. me Petrunr, ut per me Evangelium tradere- 
tur gentibus. *A^.' ^/isp^v apj^ja/wj/, abi antiquis^ 
simis inde temporibuSj iam dudum, iamolim^ u^Pf. 
XLI V, a. D^p '^^^^' Q^"^ autem addit Petrus : Deus 
me elegit, ut Pagani per the audirent doctrinafn 
£uangeZicam, relpicit ad hiftoriam, quae narratur Act. X. 

8. 'O Kxpiivp/oj^iiQ &si^ ifixprvpjj<rBV if/roTg^ Cui 
perspectae et nqtae sunt animi cogitationes , Deus ,• 
adprobavit eos , u e. dedaravit eos baud indignosy qui- 
bus Evangelium annunctaretur. Nam fiLxprvpstif rivl\ ap^ 
mprobajre^ laudare aliquem^ Kct^iec TiSf^ TJ/Hi^) Qui cir» 
cumcifi fumus, et Mofis inftituta obfervamus.' ^ 

. 9. Kotj iih — Hgtf ivrSv^ Nihil discrevity i.e. 
discrimen fscit nullum inter nos et illoSy quod qui- 
dem attineat ad^ gratuiti favoris beneficium, conferenduta 
eredentibus. , ry ir/srs/ -* ivrSi^ ) Fide pur as efficiens 
m:entes ipsorum, 'H r/^/^ , doctrina Christiana m 
univerfum, ut faepe. Per banc Deus mentes Paganprum 
purgavit, dum'eosa perniciofls erroribus liberavit, et fla- 
gitiis erlpuit eorum mentes. Perducti enim funt religione 
cbnftia;paab idolotum cultu ad cultum veri ]>ei, atque ad 
QOgnitionem viae falutis , quae ipfis antea iQcognitsi fue«^ 
rat. Hoc igitur vult Petrus : Ipfemet olim eredideram^ 
gentiles nonniii circumciltone et obferval;kme rituum pu> 



ros effici , ct dignos focfctate populi Dei reddi poflc. Sect 
Dcus nunc ikcia dedarat, -omnes illos recipiendos effe in 
focietatcm populi Dei, quorum mentes religioae Chrifli 
Ah erruribus et a viiiorum impuritate funt purgati. Quum 
igitur muudati fiitt , non deb«nt ampliua immundia ac- 

10. T( rsipct^sTi riy Qsiv;) Cur Deum Untatis% 
Tentare Deum dicitur is , qui agit ita ut velit experiri t 
an Deus aliqftid facere poilit v^t ydit; qui nova defide- 
rat po'teiiiiac et divinae voluntatis documenta , ubi iam 
extant documenta ceniifima* Sic igitur ii , qui iugum 
legis MoTaicae imponere voJebant Chriftianic , tentabant 
Deum. Dederat enim Deus cerdfllmum docamentum, Ye 
Paganos etiam felices fieri vellei dum Cornelio ^iusque 
familiae largitua fuerat Spiritum fanctum. De certo hoc 
facto dubitabant iUi ludaismt defenforeS) et experiri vo- 
lebant^ an res ita fit? Veterea quidam < mittunt ^iv ^eov^ 
ut fenius fit-; Cur tentatia^ i. e. conamini imponere iu- 
gum illia etc. ixi^Btvoti — juMd'TjToSv ) Metaphorice : ^- 
Ugare graviindo fratres , ad sustinendum ea^ quae 
neque nqstri maiores neque nos perferre potuimus. 
Iugum f deqtto Petrus loquitur, fine dubio' eft lex ~Mo- 
faica cum fuis ritibus. Dicimur non pofle, quod perdlfH- 
cile eft. Valde molefta fuit obfervatio legis Mofaicae ob 
ingentem illun> numerum praeceptorum ritualium , quern 
videre potes apud Mofen de Kotzi, Et Petrus oftendit, 
quam durum lit, onus tarn moleftum iis imponi, quosDeua 
velit ab eo effe liberos. 

11. 'AAa— iiTtsTi/oi ) Sed et nos credimus^ C'lon 
obfervatione legia Moiaicae^ iedj favor e et beni^nitate 




Domini Jesu fore ut solus nobis conUngat, quomodo 
et ilUsy fc. Paganis , qui non fervantur per legem Mofi5» 
quam aunquam habuenint, fed beneficio Chriftu Non- 
,nulli hae(i verba ho^' ov rpimv HotKst^tnon rettilerunt. ad 
'r£p ixxSTjrmi fed ad 0/ ir»rdpa^j et Petrum/ dixifle ^r- 
Ibitrati funt: Nos uti illi maiores nofW per Meffiam fe 
ftrvari crediderunt. Sed adverfafii hoc non coftceffuri 
fuiffent Petro. Pharifaei enim» adverfus quo« Petrus iia- 
putabat, omnino in ea erap^ Opinione , ludaeos per legem 
Mofaicam falute potiri^ C^. ^*) Aon folo Meifiae benefi- 
cio. Neceffe eft i^i<-ur, Ut in ' conclufione orationis Petri- 
nae fitillud': Nos ludaei, uti illi Pagani mere beneficio . 
Mefliae, yC^ph tpywv vifi9 fperamus felicitatcm. 

12. Ita/ 1JH8OV — ^*/ ivrSv) Haeceo ^onClio com* 
tnemorarunt Paulus et Barnabas » ut confirmaretur pluri* 
bus exemplis, quodPctrus dixerat fupra v. 7— 9. Nifi 
enim Deus voluiflet, ut doctrina Chrifti propagaretur Inter 
gentes, non comprobaffet Pauli legatiqnem per miracula, 

13. 'AirsKpld'yi loJjw/Sotf ) Loqui coepU lacobus , 
lit fvLpTZ III, 15. et alibi. lacobus minora Mphaei fi- 
lius hie intelligitur , qui poll Petrum maxima auctoritate 
pollebat apud Chriilianoa. 

14. KocS'oo^ itpSrov — ivofjiMU ivri ) QuemadmO' 
dum primum Deo placuerit recipere ex gentibus in^ 
gentemmuUitudinem inter cuUores nominis sui. Aotiv 
ivi ry ivifMTi dvrS , proprie: gentem de nomine sua 
vocatatfi,^u e, fibipropriaip, cuitu et obfequio fibi dcditam. 
Verba* ilia; itrl r^ ivifi^n dtvrS defunt in Codd. VerC cc 
Patn baud paucis. 'EinoTi^aro hetfis^p JUbmter reci-^ 



pere votuit, vel placuit ipfl recipere. Similis huic eft lo- 
cmio lereni. XXXfl, 41. ^^^ ivKTHi^ofiou rS iyx^uircei 
$vri^ (?f* textum hebr; Sfcnfiis. igitur eft .* Deus inter geof 
tes fibi collegit populym , qui , dicitur populua J^ei » ficut 
olim ludaei dicebantur ^opulus Dei. . . . - 

15. Kb^ riTb) 9Vfiff>fi9vji<Tiv),Huicrei consonant, 
Petrus experientiam, et earn quidem^ quae ipfi obtigerat, 
produx^it; lacobtis Scripturara propheticam fuperaddit# " 

16. *Avcc^piyf/aj -- 'jtsirrwHvTxy ) RuHum aedificabo 
domum Davidis coUapsam, 'Avx^p4^M , 3 j^K 9 ver* 

turn pro adverbjo. Et Hebraeis omne habitaculuin ^nrpf^. 
dicitur, .quia ea habitatio yetudiQima. < 9t^* rd nmrevxxfju* 
f/Livx — df/T7Jv) Et qa quae diru{a sunt in ea re/iciam, 
eamque restituam. Tec xoctsffHCc^uiux^ ic* jAifTf, suffos^ 
S€^y L dirutas partes. KpiTotvxxxrsiv , .^ffodqre , pra 
evertfre penitus , ii| qua fignificatione hoc verbuai apud 
Profanos.^tiam occurrit, ut Kypk ius docnit. 'J^e^^Stf, . 
'Ueruni^ae4ificure, AHStuur^re^ reficere. DeTumtafunc 
Jiae^ et fequentia verba exAmoa* IX,. i.i. ijj, Domum 
P<»i;i4|^»^q^am reaedificandam efle Propheta- dixit , noa 
eCTtt dii^niUB9jproprie,:<ijctain, ied eflSgiem re|;ni Davidici, 
facil^ appj^ret, Ita etiam^npii^ Sian^ ubi palatium Davi- 
dis fuity ,omneii> o;nnino civitatem Ifraelitlcam indicat. 
Sf^ili^ ig\tur huius commav§ ^^* civitatem Israeliticanh 
felicitati suaee$se j.^tit^endam, ,, v v 

\p t(Sx(^^.iy. — r^rx iciyrx') XJt reliqui homines 
Deum, qu<;i^^Tif9 et on^nes nation^ ^ gu(^e,g^kspo no*, 
ineri^^f^^riiiii^ haec ^ita ^itit Domi^i^us^ Haec^ funt 
e- yetfit^i^e gf^^c%, a qua hebraijusytextu^ Iv ,i- Yal4^, di^"- 
ferf( Jn hpc^^^ijim hacf^ extant yQi\)a.:JJt (Uj^^^si) pos- 
sidcant teliquias Edomi, et omnes Rentes quae abs 
Tomus 111. O ' m* 

aio . , SCHOLIA . , . 

me nomen acceperunt etc., AlexandriniNautetn interpre- 
tes , .^uoi I^cobus lequitur , pra *itt^T^ legerunt \myv^ , 

uanspofita porroparticulajiKi et addito.rnns pro 53*1111 
legerunt OHK. ^nfus huiu$ loci e textu hebraico eft . 


Deum poft clades Palael^inae publicas effecturtim elTe , ut 
floreat iterUm ci vitas afflicta, ut Ifraelitae acci^iant impe- ^ 
riam iti Idumaeos, et in omnes nationes^ quae ad Cultum 
veri Gei effcnt tranfiturae. Hunc: locum Tacobus^ Alcxan-_ 
drinos fecutuf , tnemoriter profert , et fihiul ad alia ilexit. 
Sicuti'neiUpe feditus exBabylonico ekil|o faepe eft^jmago 
tecuperata^ per Meifiam felicitatis: itahic etiam Veaedifi- 
catio civitatis ludaicae repraefehtat futura fimul temporal 
qu bus civitati ludaicae per Meifiam alia contigit falus^ P^r* 
ro qtiuth in Pfalmis et paffim in Prophetis Ifraeiitis\ pro- 
ffiittitur, eos habituros eife impenum in gentes oihn^s; 
hoc minime acctpi^ndum eft hiflorice ; huiusmodi ^nim im<^ 
perium ludaei nunqiiam habuerunt; fed prophetice innui- 
tar, omned» i^ e« plurihias nationes acceflfuras eflfe ad co« 
lendum Beum verum ^ quern Ifraelitae colebant. Quar^ 
faepe additur, ceteras nationes Venturas efle' Hierofoly^ma 

~ Dei culendi Caufta; ludaeath fore ^uafi matrem omnium' 
gentium etc. Ergo prophetieotnore hiftorica ciim Sym* 
bolis per illam hiftoriam adumbratis coiiiuncta funt^ 

^ 1^: Tvs^ti-^t^x xvtS) 3iotaenim suni^Jieo om- 
nia opera sua, "Epyx ^sS^ quicquid Den^i fdcit, vel 
fdcete decrevU. Senfua effet : Non nunc d^rhum hoc 

' consilium cepit, aperuitque Deus: sM apud' sd sta- 
tuit olim, et per Prophetas signijicat; illud iirgoftabif, 
et ratrnn ertt, et quicunque contra illud feciiirtt >- Deb tefi- 
ftunr. ' Thalemannus yertic: Ettnim cuta sufi^ De6 


semper emnia opera eius , i. e. amat omnes hominea , 
noamodo ludaeps, fed etiam Gentiles. Hanc interpreca* 
tionem probat Schleusnerus in Lexico fub voce yvio^ig^ 
hac ad4uctus racione, quod* verbum yivmmiv ut bebr. j;*^! ' 

faepe figtfificat amare. Dubia tamen flint verba : iu rS 
- i^ef T^i/rce ri tfyu dvrS , quia a multls codiCibuA vel 
plane abfunty vel variant, nt conflructio fit talis: KiyetHv^ 
p/o$ i irtnuv rxvTOL^ yuw^i our 'itmcQ^ dicit Dominus^ 
(nunc ) efficiens quae iam olim noLa emnt^ fc, exScrlp« 
tia Prophetatum. 'Air' oUwvo^f oh^pv » oHm , antiquis * 

temporibus, Non fine ratione fufpicatur eel. Matthaei, 
-totura hunc verfura, fuppbfitum eiTe ab aliqu6,.qui, ut ipfe 
opinabatur, lenius iungere volebat verba prophetae et la- 
cobi, ut argument! vis luculentius apparcret. 

19. Uocpevo^si^) lacere negoHum^ f. obiicere mo* 
leftiam gentibus, f. conturbare gentes; ne fcilicet fie mul* 
tis adkus ad Chrifiiantsmum, praecI^der^tur• 

' ao. 'AAa im^Sikou dvroTc') Scrib^re , uti apud La* 
tinos interdqm mittere fimpliciter el^ fcri^ere, epUtolam 
mittere^ vel etiani praecipere^ qua notione hoc verbuai ^ 
faepe apud lofephum, Ajit* 1, i, i. IT, a. 1* filiisque lo- 
cis. TS^dirixs(9ou ixirm ihsyiyiirm ;rSv iiidkuv) 
Vt abstmeant se a pollutis idolorum cibis^ five a poK 
lutionibus ciborum ; cuius generis funt ea quae IdoHs con- 
f^crata.funt. -AiUayjf;4^r«, cibi vetiti , de quibua lex 
agebat, qualea ante oi^nei iidoXidvr» ^ .qfx^t non efieim^ 
pur^ non poteraQt, Sic Aprsg ffhtryrifiiy^Q Malach. c. . I, 
6*7* yocat panes poUutos. Ipfe Lucaa infra c«^XI» a5. 
K^iiioiAJiSrvrw voca^^ quod h* L ih(Ty7}jixrx xHv iiidKtav* 
&{ps ergt i^entilibjas I ut (j^crificiis, {feractia^ para victimae 

O a Diia 

S13 SCHOLIA . ^ 

Diis confemtae daremr;Sa<*eTj6tibus, pari cederet ofTci- 
rentibusV H^^^ epulas facras vel in teitipfis, vel in pdvHtis 
jiedibus itiftituebant, ad quas invitaVe' foleban^ am'coi* 
Ovid. MeUm/XII, v. 154. Sacra tulere sutxm^ pats 

, est ^ata cetera mensis. ftifliei oefas-efTe pat»|>liiit bis 
epulis/ inc!er<2new Qu^are Chciftkinis iniUngendum effe cen-^ 
fuit conventus > ut abftinerent a\t0iibfl« conviviis invit^- 
(i. Nee fine latione. Periculum enim ^rat, ne Chnftia- 

-nis, qui lii^ eptilii i«tereffent^ perfuaderent Pagapi-M,!; rc- 
direfic ad idoiolatriam. Deinde etiam epulae facriiicaks 
habebaiuur in honorem idolorum. Qui igitur i^s inter* 
craot , ii participes fiebant cultus, qui idoli« illis praefta- 
ba'ur, ut taceam fcandaiurt quod datum fuilTet aliis Chti- 
ftiarns, fi vidiffent fratres cbriftiana libertatc lic^abuti,'ut 
mtereile epulis facrificalibus Paganorum nob dubirarent* 
O, I Cot. VHL totum et 1 Cor. X, 14. fq. x^ rtfg rop* 
vn/izci lacdbus » ut facile apparet , de ii» monet v quae' 
dU^'Utationera r^cipere.yidebatitur, ^t quae ludaeoa pote-' 
rant offendere, et iitipedire » quo minu^ pii ex f^e^tibus 
cum piis Hebr^'eis in unam ecclefiam coalefcercnt. * "Eft 
igitur leimade adiaphoris per fe, quibusque ex Charita- 
tis tatitum lege abtlimjndum ciTet, Quomodo autem inter 
adiaphtira, pfef fe videlicet, *co?*(atio poterat reponi? 
Probabiiis igitur eft Heimii feritentia, qui (latuit elTe hoc 
loco ik/cryTjfXot irtpv8/xg , ut . (xkitrfUjjjLot, iiiwliiMrtiv , ut 
vetetur , ne gentes cibis , qui idolia ^flent a meretridbua 
oblati , vel raercede emti meretricia fuerant, fe polluaii*. 
Helleniffae all jUi baud dubie Topv««v , i. e. r^pym^it 3^ 
ffixv , .dnkoS^ dixerunt, ut fi, "itopvuw pL(SoofXM\ rop- 
vslxv cJipKoi ,, dicas« Nibil vefo Ufitatiu^ erat apod ge^« 
te8> quam ut mtretnc^a, quae fufflcicntem corporis quiti- 
" V . ^ ftuia 


ftum feciflent, luculemas Veneri Divwquc victfmas , ea- 
dem hac foediflima merqede pretioque emtas partasque 
bfferrent, quod Dei lege vetitum. Dleut. XXIH^ ly. P<'Q- 
babilior taipett videtur eCfe corutn fententia , qui fc Tta-r , 
tionem intelligunc noin fn fe , uc morale quid , ut flagi^ 
tium quoddam, fed quoad cum idololatria et cuUu Dec- 
rum erat coniuncta. Qonilat tnim, fuiffe quaiedam facrt 
pqbfica, in quibus fcortatio propemodum licita^ ^t tan*!* , 
quam in parte iacrorum iliorum haberetur , veluti Ro* 
manorum Lupercalia et facra Bonae Deae, Graecorumque 
Dionyfiaca. lam Moiis tempore coniunct^m fuilTe iliam 
veneream nequitiajn cum idolorum, cuJtu ^ patct ex Num. - 
JCXV, I. i^XXIj i6. Non igitur mirum, G ApoftoU> UM 
prohibent epulas fa(y-ificales , fimul etiam prohibent Top- 
v^ehv^ cum epulis illis qoniunqtam. Ct Bengelii G^Of 
mon, et WfiTsxENiys ad| h. 1. Alii> quibUis Schleu^^ 
};ierus in le.cxico ad vociim le^pi/sfa^ accedit, de metaphpr 
rica vocis vopve/o^ fignificatione cogitamnt , it^ ut fignifi-t 
cet idololatriam^ non quidem craili^m illam, fed fubti* 
liorem, et ilia aetate receptam, quae ad accubitum in iiSu^, 
Kb(($ et efura' rSv ii<f«Aq'*vrwv*i*pectat, ur docuit Jo, SeU 
denm in uxore hebraea. p. 493. Alii Hbnckii Maga^ 
zin filp Religionsphilosophie^ E^X^eg^se und Kirchen^, 
' gesch. , qui iniuper ihay. r. hi. icniu ^nguttiori , et . 
TcopvBixv latiori accipit, et totum locum fic vertit; Die 
aus den Heiden behehrte Christen sollen sicp. enthal;* 
ten der heidnUchetx Opfermahle^ und uberhaupt aU 
l&s de^sen, was zum Gdlzendienste gehort , *p wie 
Huch des E^sens vom Erstickten und vom BluL Nop 
conten^ncnda eft D, Guil. Abrajiami Telleri Icntentii^ 
(Worterbucb dea Nl T^ tub voce Hturetey} banc vpcem 

Q 5 > «^ 


cxpljcantij de watritnonio cum ctKnids. Exod. XXXIV^ 
15. i6 Num. XXV, I. 2. vHebr. XII, 16. Michaelis in- 
tt\\\g\t carnem in'macello venalem^ 9, verbo ir^im^ 
emo y quam fignificationem huius vocia illuftrarc et confirm 
mare vultex lulio Folluce, L. IX. §. 34. ubi ifiiripiov 
dividitlir 10 HxwTfXhit , ^c^c/ iropygrat, a Kgt) itu^fj^ctroc »u 
nc Ktrot. Vid, Micliaelis Einleitung ttc. edit. 4. p. 202. 
Porro abftinere debebant C^iriftiani ri irvinrS Joe/ iipxto^) 
Suffocato et sanguine. Vide Levit. XVII, 10. l^jq. Suf- 
focatum animal eft vel fponte momium, vcl venatione cap- 
turn. Huiusmodi animalis efu abftinendum erat liidaeis^ 
quoniam fangub omnis in eii^s venis et arteriis remanfilTct* 
Licitus tamen erat animalis cipti efus, poftquam fanguis iab 
omnibus venis erisit fecrctus. ' Sanguinem porro occifa- 
nun victlmarum ludaei ex lege Mofis ad aram adfpergere^ 
five in tf rram fundere folebint ; fed ab eiiis efu iis omnino 
erat abftinendum. Ethnicis contra fanguis et fuffocatum in 
deliciis erat. Quoniam autem efus eius Chridianis ex lu*' 
daeis erat abominabilis, profecto non poterat expectari, ut 
cum Chriftianis ex P^ganis una ederent , atque cum iis fe 
coniungerent., nifi ifti in bac. re Cefe iis accommodarent^ 
Haec iridetur fuiife huius ifiterdicti caufla. Alias de hac re 
fententias yid. in Woj.fii cutis philologici^ et Deyi-iw- ' 
Gli obfervatt. facr. P. It Vetercs Chriftiani praeceptiim 
de noh edendo fanguine perpetuo obfervandum effe duxe*^ 
runt, quod ex TertullianOp Minucio , Canonibus Apo» 
stolicis, aliisque locis Veterum Qrotius ad h^l. prdbat. 
Sed ea una ex cauffa, ut ludaeorum oflPenfa vitaretur, da- 
tawi effe banc legem, res ipfa docet. Prollxe de hac rt 
difputat, atque dubitationes remove t Mickadis ad h. I« 



di. Difficile eft diem , quomodo hoc comma cofiae^ 
reat cum antecedent!. Ratio reddividetur, curChriftia- 
ni ex Ethnicis abftinere debeant ab efu cibonim» quorum 
▼. 20. fit mentio, Revecatur' nimirum ludaels In memo* 
riam interdictum huius rei, quoties j^ofet legttur; quare 
cavendum, neanimi eorum efu iftiusmodi ciborum irri- 
tent;^^^ FTetsteniuf hunc efle fenium ftatuit ; Nihil hie 
inhovamus , neque Mods legem aboUimis. Vigeat aucto- 
ritas l^gum Mofaici^rum a^pud ludaeos natos , legantur por* 
^ XO eiii5 libr\ ab omnibus, duinmodo ne ifti legi lubiician- 
tur , quos ipfe fubiectos non vol\iit , aut plura a genti- 
bus requirantur , quam Mofes requifivit Apt. VI, 1 1. 14, 
Omnium optime Schoiipn pod^ Moaq. apud Matthaei no- 
dum folvere yidetur. H^bet nenipe haec / M»v^i/^ yo^py 
&t6 Tsptrrov ToTc ^InixloiQ roivrcfi itn^iXLttv^ i'ti rif ve^ir 
r&vTot fixvd'oivttvtv. Mvo tS vofjtAi yip rSvrx hh'wrou. ij 
yip Kcctv^ ( iix^TfUTi) iidi/^TPiSrpu itxrirrsTou^ iixfii ti 
Xfii^S irspt riruy itxKeypfiLivn,^ 

^2. Tor« Uo^B^ivrm. x4fv\fcu) In verbis; inki^T 
(xfiiivitc vi/i^yl/otf^ ut eligente^. mitterent^ Aqcuf. ponitur 
y t apud L^-tinos pro ; i'vx iKks^x/jftuoi frdfAyf/ca^t* Sic Xe* 
lioph. Cyrop^. L, VIl. S^su ik (rot liovrt rxZrx^ iK^ivrx 
iu j(5c/ repi rijg iprxy'^Q ^ji^^vfxSeu^ licet tibijUthaec 
videns etiam venicns, de rapina con^ultes. AUi inks* 
{xfi^vHQ pailiye cxplicant: ddectos ex sese viros., Ita 
fumitur infra comm. 25. x^'ipxe ^sfiivMi) Vivos prhnOf* 
rioSy facile principef, Nam^ fjyafii^voi h. I. lunt , qui 
praecif»ua aliqua auctoritate et dignitate inter fuoa florent^ 
pb fmgularia^ quibus a Deo exornati erant, dona* Hoc 
fenfu apud lofephum A. XI, 4, ^. 

O 4 %ii 


^3. Tpiyf/ocvfs^) Pro ypiyf/avreii exOrammatices r«- 
gulis, ordinarie fcribendura faiffe ygiu-^u^Ly ut toTq aro- 
<oXd/C> tanquam fuo 'fiihiccto, refponderet. ' Sed hoc aVj^- 

' uikadov gramraadcum a loquendi more Graecorum txoxk 
abhorret , et in Scriptoribus Atticis eciam faepe invenitur. 
Cf. etiam Kypkli obferv^ ad h* I. %«/^e/y ]) Salutem. 

, Eft formula initialis epiftejarum, -Graecis conlueta , . fub- 
audlta voce ivxo/^oif, opto te valere^ 

^4. 'Ef ijfioiv i^eX^ovrsQ') Egressi ex nobis, U e» 
exnoftra congregatione. Aliqui hoc funt interpretati de 
difcefllone quorundam atque defectione ab Apoftoiis* 'Eroi- 
poi^xv tjj^oc^ koyoi^i turbarunt vo€ doctrinis^ vel fertno- 
nibus. T»pcirrsiv ^ , in pace et tranquiUitate ambulan- 
tes fcjupulis turbare. Mvoc^xsm^ovTBe rdig yl/vx»c vp^&v } 
Avertentes animos vestros, a recto tramite. nempe. Op- 
pofitum buius verbi eft KxrxffHsux^siUy ut vel ex apccanevf 
et KXTA^uev^ Rhetorum nutum eft: iam quum x»rci(nuvi'* 
^8iv in facris litteris fit*, vera religionis christian de cog*- 
nitione imbuere et instruere, facile intelligi poteft, vi 
voci$ oppofitae dvxa-Hsvx^tnv dcnotare, animos falsa do* 

V ctrina Jtnbuere et corrumpere , atque adeo a vera 
salutis aeternae consequendae via abducere conari. 

' KiyovrsQ TBpiTifivBScu') Dicehtes circumcidendos €sse\ 
nempe fideles. Infinitivus pro Gerundio. o/c » ite^etXifi^* 
•J«) Quibus mandaCa talia non dedimus, Auctoritatem 
Apoftolorum falfo illi fuis dogmatibus praefcribebant 

a5. Tivojxiiotg o/io3'v,ucciou ) In unum sensum in- 
gressis, unanimi copfenfu, 

'26.Xlxpxisid9H6<Ft rxg yf/vx^cG xvrSv') Qui ultimo 
discrimini et extremis periculis exposuerunt vitam ^ 



/^uom. l^fficaciter commcndant Paulum et Barnatam^ , 
ut qui nihil exiftimandi fint facere fui gauiTa » quum prop-r 
tcr Chrll^um ec et;ckQam tot pericula fubierint, e; fub* 
eant quotidie^ 

27. Kotf uuri^ — Tx oivrx') Ut verbit cidem vobi* 
dicant, quae continet epiilola, et cercos vot faciant, epi- 
(lolam banc non eflfe fuppofitam. 'Arx'/yd/S^otfrxg^ Praef. 
pro F^r. olirxyys\Svrxc. 

aj. T^ dyicf vvsu/uLxrt h5V JifV'"^ ) Nobis per Spi^ 
ritum sanctum f Uy iii iv^Tv^ vel: Spiritul sancto per 
nos loquenti; et confilia noftra ^irigenti, lo. XVX, 13. et 
fapra XHI, 2. Spiritus fanctus revclayit, quid in ea re fla- 
tuendum effet. vKijv t£v irimyns^ , rirm ). Praeter 
' haec necessaria. 'EroivxyHa; ^ .necessurio , eft adver- 
bium, et phrafis noftra elliptica, quam plene enunciaverU ,* 
%k^v r»y iirivxyn^^ ivrofu rirav. Si adverbia nomini* 
,bus iunguntur, partiqipium . vcrbi iifii fupplendum cflcy 
vulgare eft. Quod hie de necessitate dc talibus abftineu' 
di dicitur, id non ita intelligendum ell, quafl in natura Ian* 
guinis et fufFocati aliquid fit , cur chriftiania non liceat lis 
vefci, Neceflaria erat hacc ab^inentia j^on in fe, led re- 
late et certo modo. Adftrin^itur ncmpe liacc neceffitas ad n 
illius temporis conditionem , ut aliarum gentium cum lun 
(iaeis eflfet confuctudo magis apta , et minus diffenunca 
vitae ratio. 

ao. *Ef wv iixrri^ivTB^ ixvtSi^ A quibus, sivobi^ 

. caver iiis. Contlructig pauUo infolentior, ut Pf. XI., 8. 

Apud Hebraeos litera O proprie valet i^ , nonnunquam 

iiro. 6U r pikers) Vertipoted: rede agetis, wg] felice^ 

f. beati eritu. Significatus recte faciendi hie praeferen- 

QS dui 

21 8 SCtiOLIA 

dus effe videtuf. Formula : hoc si facietU^ recte facie* 
tis, folemnis eft Graecis in claufulii oradonura et epifto- 
laruro. S^^wSb) Vdtete. Ufitata Graecis chufula littera* 
*rum, ficut exordium x*'^^^- Pertinent hue, quaePaulus 
commQn^pra^t Qal, lU 7-^9- 

31. 'AvotyvovtSQ ii") Chriiflian! Antiqchenfes. ixi- 
pijff06V iiei rjf 'rr»pxuk7i(T6i) Ilia consolatione , vel nOn- 
cio laeto gavisi sunt , ut intelli^atur, fuilTe eos antea 
dolore afFectos turbidis aliorum fermonibu^. Multum ip- 
fis placebat/quod viderent, libertatcm, qua Utebantar^ 
ab ApoHblis ptobari^ 

32. Koi( ivroi TpoiPrjrm ovtsi;^ Qui et ipsi doctores, 
eranty nempe ut Paulus et Barnabas, quibuscuin miffi erant 
Antipchiam. Xl/Jd^p^r^g , t<^D5 /aepe in univerfum eft 
doctor, ut fatis conftai;. iii koys — i-rre^rjpt^ocvy Cunt 
copiosa oratione cohortatisunt et confirmaxunt fra- 
tres^ Eft enim Ttxpotxxkdcrou et cohortari et confolari. 
Tic iiak^HQ^ praecipue illos e ludaeis Chrtftianos, qui- 
^u« fcrupulps adimere nonadcp facile crat. 

33^ ITo/jfixayrfic ^i %poi/oj/ ) Quutki vera per aU^ 
quod tempus ibi qommorati essent-, ludas n^rape et 
Silas. Jloi«A^ pro iiotrpi^etv alii etiam. Scriptores habent. 
(tirskv^Tjtrxv /ler iipi^vtj^ ivp rm clisk^ulu ) ^ fideli^. 
bus. dimissi sunt bonis onmibus. votisque^ Similes 
phrafes funt apud lofephum et Philon^m. ^p©^ rig cc^rro^ 
9oA»c) Legenduin videtur: vpic r«c dvo^s/kxvTXQ uvt^c 
5ic enim praeter optimos codd. habent Copt, Aeth, ViMg^ 
cant, Euthal, CaiTiod^ Beda. 



34. Deeft hod coinma in tnultfs Codd. et Patribus. 
Aliiaddunt: fiovoq is /liixQ iiFopevd'ri* ' Recte nonnulli 
cenfenv tei^ere haec efle illata, ab iis fortalTe, qui comm. 
aa. 32. 33. et4o. inter fe pugitare crcdjdcrunt. Sed po- 
tuerunt Silas et ludas aliquamdiu Antiocbiae renQanere » 
quamvis pcractis negotiis dimiffi eflfent ab .Aptiocbenis. ^ 

36. Hoc fecundum P^tri iter ad Rentes incidere vic(e- 
tur in a, Cbr* 51, vel 5a, 

37. Tiv 'IcoduyTjv Tou HaXifJLBVQv Mx(iKOV ) Ioapnc$ , 
cognomine Marcus eft /is , cuius mentlo facta eft fupra c. 
XII, 25. qui c. XIII, 5. dicltur- niinifter Pauli et Barnabae, 
comei itinerum. Quum autcm veniffent in Paniphiliam 
Paulus et Barnabas, loj^ntics ^os d^H^rui^ et Hierofolym^ 

3f?. HccJjXoq ik ri^is. -^ pLfj -(TOfiiroipocXicfisTu rSroy ) 
F aulas nolebat hunc secum duceref s. comitem itU 
neris habere. 'A^iiof enim , adiuncto rw firjy faepe eft 
nolo^ ut apud lofeplir A. I, i, 4. VII, 7/3. jxtj ffwaXd-ov- 
^ivrx ocvToTc iic to Ipyoy, qui, non profectus fuerat 
cum iis ad hoc opusi. To ^pypv tff^ raunus et occupa- 
tioncm^tradendde religionis dbriftianae, facile apparet. 

39, Uocpo^vff/Aoc ') Animorum incitatio^ vel {com- 
motio. Senlus eft, vehementer et acriter commotos fuiffc 
eorum animos. llxSkog^ ut Graeci hie non male notant, , 
i^TJrei TO imxiov^ i BxpmfixQ to (PiXxudpootrov. Ceterunx 
amoris et aniicitiae vinculum non efle djsruptum inter Pauf 
lutp, Barnabam let Marcum , patet ex 1 Cor. IX, 6. Col. 
IV, lb. 2 Tim, IV, II. Phil. v. 24, Hieronymus vo- 
cat aedijicatorium Ecclesiae iurgium^ quia fcorfim plUt 
ra loca adire poterant eodem tempore^ quam iunctim, 





LettrlurTfiTs^ Fervenitp f,perrexiY. Proprie occuren^ 
di figuificationem babet hoc verbum. 'E^ksT^ ncmpe Lyft-^ 
'tis, yvvotiKo^ ^Tii/OQ^ 'ly^ixfxi frt^^c) '''etninae exUlis,qiue 
in ludaea primae in Chriftum crcdiderant. Nonien ^i'JEu- 
nice, 2 Tim. I, 5. itarpic ii s/S^tivo^ ) Lex vetabat lu- 
daeis ducere extraneas legi non fubiecta':: feminis autem 
ludaeis non vetabat nubcre' extraneo pio , iicuc Esther 
nupfit Ahaffvero, 

3. TSreu — i^sXStsiv ) Hunc volebat Faulus se^ 
cum" proficisci , nempe in MaceUuniam, ubi Tiniutheus 
ct Silas propinquos quosdam habebant ludaeos gente, iidQ 
Chriftianos, ex illis poft Stephanum longc latQ^oe difpcr^ 
fis. irefiirefJifSv ocuriv^ Non fuerat circunicilua, quia; ut 
Thalmudici tradunt 9 non erat ius matri ftHum circumci- 
dere, patrc invito; patris enim poteftas praevalebat. iix 
tic ^ iHB/uQjc) In Macedonia, qvio ir^ volebat. Sperabat 
ipfius opera multos ex ludaeis nondum cqnvgrfos, ad ChrJ- 
(lum poffe converti, quorum nonnulii rigidioribus illis fen- 
teritiis occupati;, conluetudinem rermoiiemcjue eius decii- 
naturi fuerant, fi fciflfent inpircumcifum. Paulus circuiu* 
cifionis et ufum et omillionem ex ten^porum locorumque 
utilitate metiri noverat. Illis j^ qui n^ccffitatem circum- 
cifionis ad falut^m aeternam cohfeqaundam defendebant , 
fortitcr reftitit; tetcrum facilem fe praebuit infirmis, Q 
qua eos lucrandi fpes eflet, yieitrocv — virrjpxev) Ut, NO'^ 
verant omnes^ on ovuT,]p at/rS "EAj^i/ tSrifpx^^^ P^" 
irem eius ^raecum fuisse, Similis c nftructio apud De* 
moftb^ aliosque occurrit. (^uum Graecum ftirent paren- 



tem eitis ftiifle', non admifliiri fuilTent eius doctrinam et 
inftitutioneiu. Nefas enitn putafl'cnt docere ab bomfne, qui 
haberet a patre aliquid impuritatis. Ea igitur indulgenjda 
ufus eft Paulus lii ludacos, tit Tirpotheum circumcideret, 
quoniam in, ea erant opinione , homincm ex patre impu* 
"rum, circumcifione factum efle puriorem ct fanctum, 

A^ T^ HyuoiTcc ^ ^IspwotXiifi ) Decreta fmcia ab 
ApostolU et Presbylenis Hierosolymitanis* Aoy^t^a- 
roc h. 1. non font doctrinae quae vuIko dogmata dieun- 
tur, fed dlecreta de quatuor rebua fugiendis. c. XV, ao.ap^ 
Graecis Senatusconfulta, leges, edicta dicuntur rci doyj»«- 
ra, a verbo-rfoxfi/b , ut ri iiyptoc (it id, quod viftim eft 
homirilbus» Noftro loco additut, jcfiH^/^^i/*, facta, 
^tabitita^ $ancita ab ApoftoHs, Ceterum ex hoc loco 
intelilgitur , in fmgulis nu e onrfdis commendatum eff(? 
Chriftiani^ h( c edictum, A; tioche la fcriptum. 

6. K(oku9^ivrsQ — riv \iyov } Ve Ui affiatu Spiri* 
tus sancti docere Evangtlium ; n m kiyog h. 1. hcct 
i^QXriv eft doctrina Evangeiii. Vetiti funt per quoddam 
dictamen internum, cuius auctor Spiritus fanctus, animos 
et concilia eorum dirigens. Certe tamen non poteft (iici» 
utrum per revelationcm peculiar^m, an per vifum aliquod, 
2^1^ alio .raodo hoc factum fit? Vifi expreiTa fit mentio in* 
fta V. 9. 

7, *E\^ivrei n»roi r^u Mvcrtuv') Quum venisfent 
ad fines Mysiae. in tictav') Per alios poterat Evange- 
lium ibi praedicart| quod et factum eft^ infra XIX y io» 
1 Petr, I, f. et fieri debuit, Matth, XXVIII, 19, 

•' 8. Ylecpek'^iuTsc ii r?fV f/loatxy ) Praeteritu Mysia,' 
^aetergrdfi My^am, * 


5^2^ > SCHOLIA 

9. Maueiiiv ) Macedonem eflfe in fomnii vifo fibi 
confpectum, cognolcebat ex verbis: iixjBxg itQ MxK§io' 
y/xif. ^qtiStjuov :n,ui)f') Fer opem nobis. Hoc Pau^us re- 
cte de pracdicacionc Evangelii intcllcxit; nee aliter intel- 
ligere pot'erar. ^ . 

16. 'E^ifT7fifU}iB>) His indicatur ^ Lucam , huius libri 
auctotem fuiHc ct ipium \n illo comitatu, to quod iuam 
perfonam commcmoratione comprchendit. trvfi^t^i^ov- 
T«vO Argumentum inde trahentes, nempe ex illo vifo 
nocturno. 2u^^//3iX$i/i' in le eft cbniungerCf copuldre. 
km animus croj^fiifix^uv eft plura invicem coniungcns et 
comparans, ut videat quid iiidc fequatur. Hie igitur om- 
nes v^pi^i(F8fQ comparantes conclui'erunt^ Macedoniam elTe 
. adeundam* 

11. *Avjft%'3'^:/f€c ) ProvectiS a Troade. ECt enira . 
imysSou verbum naucicum. iv9vipofjLi^<r*/xeu isg £«/to* 
^pxKTiv ) Secundo vento navigavimus in Samdlhra-- 
dam. Profpera navi^atio fidem fecit, bene dos conie- 
cifle et rem non fine numine geri. Graeci etiam dicunt 
ipd'orKosi^. Samothracia^ infula vicina Thraciae; olim 
Dardania a Dardano , hodie Samandrachi. Usxrohv ) 
'Flinius H. N. IV, 18. A meridie Aeg^ium marc, cuius ill 
ora a Stfymone Apollonia, Oeiima, Neapolis, Datos. lo- 
tus P^ilippi colonia. 

la. ''Hw iri-MToX/a) Nee ordine nee dignitate pri* 
ma fuit urbft Macedoniae Pliilippi. Quar&^.nonnulli irpoi- 
rrj^ legendum putant pro Tpwrtf^ alji r^ fiap/ioc omit* 
tunt^ ut icpitTiQ tUxKsiQv/xg irohQ aeo^a^, fit colonia in 
Macedonia prima. Vid. Bowyeri cqmsGtf, in h^U ^^ 

, ' ^' ni- 


nihir murandum videtur : nam tefirTf icihQ non idem fig- 
nilicat iemper quod fiTjTpOTrohg. Interdum etiam urbes 
Graccjae nomen rpcirTf irihg in nummis ufurpabant. Vid. 
iUuftV. MicHaelis introductio in libros N. T, §. ig/. Alii 
difficultatem fic'tollunt, ut dicant , Macedonian! turn in 
duas partes fuiiTe divifam ; alteram Proconfularem , quod 
a Pf oconiule regerecur ; alteram AuguHakm , quod eflet 
pars Augufti; et in hac parte Philippos fuiiTe urbempri. 
ihariam.^ Kokdvtoc e(l npmen latjnum, (ignificans urbem , 
quam pccupatam incolejrent cives Romani. Paulus cojo- 
nias niaxi^e fequebatur, quod ibi etplus elTent hominum 
et gentes vanae. 

i3- *JEjf?fA^o/t«j/ — irpofBvx^ sTvou ) Vbi ex more 
erat Pro6eucha, ,'tio/j.I^a<Soc4 laepe eft, in more e^e^ 
unde vfj/o/A/f^ya apud loi'epli. Aiit« Vv4>x. funt ^oi^fm* 
nia^ quae ex more peragenda ^unt, .Euit moris ipud 
ludadoa, ut Proieuchas quam proxime ad fluvios exfirue-^ 
rent, quo gommodius ipfis fuppeteret aqua «d manus^la- 
vandas, amequan^ f^reces tacerent. Inftgnh in banc rem 
eft lofephi lo^iis A. XIV, ig* a3* Philo fynagogas. vocat 
•jTpo^svx^^^ !)uia in illis et legebatur lex, et orabatur. Sed 
etiam quibus in locis fynagogae iton erant» puta ob exi*- 
gu[um ludaearUm numerum, autquod magiftratus non* p«r« 
mitterent, babebanc ludael k^ca* orationibus deftinata. 
Profeuchae C Oratoda non femper fuerunt aedifida, fed 
interdum loci fubdiales ec folitarii, (iivulae, ubi praecandi 
caulTa convenirent. Vid. Vitringa de Synagoga vetere 
p. 119. 217, 1109. 

14. TlikeuQ Svxre/pcav^ 0t;are/p» eft urbis nonien in 

Lydia, extrema Myiorum; unde veritimile eftf illam pur* 

' . pura* 


purariara geiitili nomine Lydiam fiilfle nominatam. tjq i 
xvpioi; iirivoi^s rfjv KO(fi/oiv) Cvius animiXm convincebai 
DominuSy nimirum per doctrinam"Evangelii, quam attei)- 
ta mente percepvTa\ Aperitur animus, fi antea, non in* 
tellecta intelligit. Themist, Orar; If. de Conftantio Imp/ 
iixv^ferxi fjt^ot ro i7j3'og i^gii jf xxpi/x , * ;(^ iixvys^ipx 
yivMTofi fj '>pvx>}j hW '''^ i^fixTX i^urepx tjjq itxvo/x<;^ 
Spoo ySuf w fixxxp^ot , u TTfor'spov ix oiic^i jjif. Pectus 
tnihi et cor apejntur ^ et pelliicidior Jit animus , ocu^ 
lique mentis p ers pic aci'o res ; video igitur, o beatiy 
quae antea non poteram. Ex aliaru'm etiam, linguarum 
confuetudine pectus dicftur apiertum alicui fei, quod ad 
fetm eft paratum et proimum, e. c* pectus apertum virtu- 
ti'> ahiickiae, vitiis. Ergo animum apen're^flmul in^lu- 
dit hoc: reddere leuih .pTbtnptumf et ptocltveai. 'Toca igi- 
tur;vis Phraftos , Deus aperuit Lydiae\cor f. aniipuiw 
cfthaec: Deus eatn reddidit inteiligentiorem et'^roclivio- 
rem. Deo aui^m hoc tribaitur, quoniam hoc cotum ell oput 
et beneficium Dell quando hominem impertit hic doctrlnai 
Unde intelligitur non immediaui ratioftey fed per doctrinadv 
apertum effe Lydi^e aniraum. wpotrlx^^ f^ KxKs/idvotg^ 
viro rS 11x6^9 )• lit fidem haheret Fault dictis, Aequi'«i 
poUet enim vpoaix^iv cum verbis nr/r^i/ r^imfpti^ shotf ^ 
V. 15. Demostlu'4ui Lcpchar. roTip(^ itpo^ixnv^ Vfiw cS^ 
ikij^ij kdyevri; cuinum vestrum ut'iiera dicmtifid^ 
kabenda est '^ Hinc fa^epe oppoountur ok/rtB/ ;et Tfa^^^ 
Jt«v, quod multisexemplis. probat Kypke; » • 

.' . I . . '.: - . I •! 

15. *E/ nixptxxTi — f^yotf^ Siqui4em me pmatis ex 
animo credere quod profitepr. 'Et h. 4. vertendum eft, si* 
quid^m^ vel quandoquidemy ut Gal. V, 2$. iPetr. I, 17. 



ita haad raro Latini ctiam fumunt pardculam «; quod 
nonnullis locis probat Pricaeus ad h. 1. xAps^iicon^ 
4fi£c) QmdarhmQdo vipv nobis attulit^ nimirura ve* 
bementfbus prectbus; ut Mitio Terentianus, vUhtLecqm^ 
dem est^ Inqoit, quum non fieretoiandi ^nis. 

!«: 'Eic rpb(T&jxyiv) Tlfo^O;if hie guoque, ut fuprt 
V. 13. de loco fiiciendis precibus deftinato, accipi debet. 
TE^iMrafv-wyffff^' vvd'ODvog } FatidiCo spirilu prxiedltam. 
Tlv&du omniuih vet^rum confehfu figniflcat hominem 
ventriloquium^ hominettt qui claufis /abiis loqui folet, 
ita utltt gtittUre, pectore et vefttre loqui videatur, Ij^fi 
Vfetei^ 'Bds' homines ', quo* vocant^ciam iyyA^ptfivd'Hg'^ 
er«r€^ojtf«>%<c, aflfenint fraudatores fuiffc, qui lucri cauiBi 
futura ptaedicerent , iquafi reVelata -dbi a Deo, 
pectore verba eflformante. Appellaptur autem iftl homi- 
nes Pythones^ Qzh Apollipe , quia Apollq Pythiu^ crede;- 
batur e^Te yatjcinandi Deus,) quafi ,homines orti e fami-^ 
lia Pytbii AggJiinia^ et ab.eo ornati boo beneficio. Fin- 
gunt iicmpe .M^cr^s jnonftrum horrendum , quod draco 
isk^ivfjQyi^tfi fi^y^, xivojq i^tg vocatur, Hunc ferpen- 
teih tcrr^e filiupi fuiiTe et ,7rtJ^»vo^.nomen habuiflfe tra- 
ddnt. Adduat hoc monftrum praefuifle oraculo cuidam 
in monte Parnaflb : Apollinem autem, Fythone interemto, 
oraculo hoc potitum^ effe et fucceffifle, velut alterum prae- 
fidera , In toetitt \ntet6nitiFy'th6nu: Plutarchus de 
defectu or'dculorum: nJ^ iyyi<sfifj^0i3^ ivpunkdocQ rihw^ 
pvpI Tlvdcovac Tpo(roiy^p6vjuJu9gi^ Gtiienua, gloflfar. Hyp- 
pocr. iyyoc^pffivd^t , 0/ Msxksitrfit^dv^' rS^ ^ijMcrog <f>Siyyi. , 
fisvot, iti TO ioxslif in rifg yaL^pig^'^diyyuSeu^ Jdauso 
' ore loquentesi ut^id^aninr es^ ventre JaiftU. Sqhol. ad 
'Tomus HI. P f Ari- 


Ariftopiu Vcfp. 1014^ iro^yWQ irfot^^p^^oc XtYSTcu'A^ 
mjvi / ihf^^ ficturmjifism iti iifvmi.frxovr^Q iv 
r^ iitfiovoe. Qui plura defiderat, zdt^kt h. Walchii 
copimentat. de servis Veteruni fqLtidieis, Porro hacc 
femina, de qua h* 1^ eft fcrmo, habuffle ;dtpittir iry&5>» 
IlvS(»po4 spiritumVy thonis^ i.e. Spirimm talem, qualem 
iiabent. vcntriloqui ; amue^. «f Im fe cum Deo h^ete,com- 
mercium dicebaiu. A diabolo banc muliercm fuiiTe jit- 
ternatam nee Lucas dicit , nee ex reapamteUigi pot^fc 
:Sequitur Scriptor ufum loquendi illo tempore r^ccptum, 
quod ita vocati ftint homines fraudatorea y^nttilpqui. ijng 
Jpyot<r/otu — fMvr9W>pLivn) Quae magnum quaest^m con^ 
ciliabat Dvminis sum.vaticinandQ. Rft eniip iffx^ix 
h. 1. quaeftus, fea lucrum; p^vrivsrou zuttm €ti$9 qui 
oraculum eonfulit, et j^fum-omculum refpQnfum.dans. 

17. *'Avr7i — it»r^e^»g) Paulum et eius coinitea eflTe 
legatbs dlvinos, intelligere potuit haee mulier ex Pauli te- 
bus geftis. Doeuerant enira per plures dies in hac urbe , 
^t inter alia dikerarit etiam' hoc, fe vnnifptkv triadere ho- 
minibus. Hoc igitur repetit' mulier, et didt: hi iomines 
vobis iiSv eo^TTip/iicQ mbnftrant. HjuOd autem laudavit 
Pdulum ct eomitcs, in eo callide egit. Voluit nempc'fibl 
ConciliaremaiorenjLauctoTitatem, quaG ipfa cW his lega^ 
tis divinis haberet commuuibnem: "'"'^ 

. i8. A/airov3;^«ia il fl^CAoc) #ote^|^ «wfem a/- 
^clm, follieitus de ea.reJPa«2u^. :W^d v/prp aegre tuUt 
Paulus, quod .nollet fibi an«toriutem parari per iUato mtt- 
lierem , quam fraudatricem omnes cognqfeebant, quam 
tantum I'leri cauiTa Sta^agere eonftiiba^ 1^ im^pdyf^ec^ — 
^ %) a3t«tr©\»il««r*w^ SpirUui dixit: Iubeot€ 


, in nominfJI[esU Christi discedere ab ilia muliere\ et 
exiU Spirifufi fioc ipso momento. Dum Pjulus Spiri- 
turn difcedere 4Ubet, accommodat' fejoquendi ufui recep- 
to, quo opines dicebant , Spiritum q^endam fuiffc in ilia 
muliere. Quod- autera exiiffe dicitur Spiritus , id incelli- 
gendum eft^ta, muiicrem ab illo horae moinento defiifle 
. vaticinari et loqui per ventrem. Igitur te«, quam Paulua 
fecit nihil aiaittit I'uae dignitatis,- erat enim pcrmagna, ad 
quam efficicndam requircbatur facultaa nvmiiy hominurii 
in fe coricefla. 

19. 'liivTSQ-^TTJi; ipyx^/otQ ivrSv^ Quumviderent 
domini puellae, evanuisse spent lucri sui. Ira indi- 
catur fujiFe plures participes lucri illius, et huiua qua^flus 
focietatem quandam. Nam plures earn emerartt, et poifi* 
debant. iri rig i^x^vrxQ) Admagistratus, Ad duum^ 
* viros coloniae, quos iam ditet ^patrTfyig^ praetores^ lio- 
jioratiori vocabulo , dcut Capuae duumvm praeiores fe 
dici valebant. 

tranquiilitatem icivitatis, llabiLtas leges turbant, 

fli./E^-i/-— pflu/*a/o/c Z(r/ ) iSrj h. 1. funt ritiU\ vel 
cuUus religiosi^ ^z I'upra VI, i"^.^^ervius ad Aen. VIIL 
187. Cautum fuerat et apud Athenienses et apud 
l^omano^^ ne quis novas introduceret religionesi 
unde et Socrates damnatus esty et Chaldaei vel lu* 
daei urbe depulsh, Cicero de legibus Lib. II. 8. Separa- 
tim neipo habeifit Deos, neve novos ; fed nee advenas, ntfi 
publice adfcitos, privatim colunto, lul PaulusS^nttnt. 
V, ai, 24 quifipyas et ulu vel ratione incognitas rdigione* 
inducunti ex "quibjus animi hominuni moveantur, honestio* 

V i res 

. sas SCHOLU 

res depbrtantur , humHiores capite puniuntur. Ea* 
dem verb lex etiam et ciarius cobtra hariolos erat lata. 
Fortaffis etiain hoc ari:ii>uerunt ieditiofi ifli homines, qtiod 
Pauliis et Silas lefum regem et dominum dicerent, et mul- 
ta loquerencur de regno Dei', ad qaod invitabaht homi- 
nes. Haec res earn fjieciem habere poterat apud imperi- 
toSi quafi novam civitatis formam introducere voluiffent. 
Quaredicuntr Non licet nobis fufdper^ et obfervare ha^c 

inilituta, quia elves Roniani fumus. 

t ■ " ■ 

aa, *0< ^pocTTjyoi — ^x0i/<^siv') Sic A. Gellius, 1, ij. 
veftimenta detrahi impcravit , virgisque multum cecidit. 
Diodor. S. XVII, 35- 3/ ik tic it&iJTcic irspt^p^yuvvTB^ 
Seneca in controverfiis , ut verba legirima refert: sum^ 
meve Jictor , dispolia, verbeta. 

ag. Tl»p9cty6tkxpT$4 f$ is&fie^vhtni ) Fraecipien^ 
ies carceris custodi. Hunc cuftodem carceris nomen 
habuiffe Stephanae Graeci perhibent , et eumeflV, cu* 
ius metttio fiat, t Cot.- 1, i6. XVI, 15. ir» 

a4. Kw r8Q it.oix4 — ^vUv ) Pedes eorum inclusU 

iiitignum, i. e. alligavit compedibus ligneis. To ^vkiy 

fuit inftrumentum ligneum , quinis hinc et inde foramini- 

bus certa invicefti vfpatio divifis excavatum. In haec fo* 

.•^^^ tanquam in ocreas quasdam, pedes inferebintur no* 

orum ei yi"c^^^^ ^^^ nervis adlftringebantur* Vid. Henr. 

Valesii annOu- in Euseb. Hift. ecclef. p. 83. edit. Mogunt. 

Lucianus .Toxrari ap- , «** i-iorsivm td truik^ ivvifi^^ 

vovy iv ru lyXw HXTotxsHkstfffiivu ^ xiui neqi^e 

extendere crura posset^ ligneis compedibus devincta. 

,Hefyqhius TroioHciwTi. iy ^vhf ietffi,ki' iv 1? w w 



uSpyoi iatTliviovTai. Fuit tamen dircriminh aliquid inter 
igiX^v et TToioHccxTiy. Cf. Grot Kkotov autem vocarunt iilt 
quo collum vincireturr Plauto td collare. 

a5. '^Tfiiiffsv riv •S'soj/ ) Laudes Deo canebant, ct 
gratias agebant pro honore fibi habito, in eo, quod pro 
Chrifto pad poiTent; fupra V, 41, Hoc erat gaudium 
in spiritu sancto^ in carcere, ubi nee genua flecter^y 
nee manus toUere poterantu 

a4. Ketf xivrmv ri isvfii ivi^hf^ 'Non uni« ut fur 
pta XII, 7. fed vinctis omnibus » ut fcirenc, Apoftoloi et 
fibii et aliia efle utiles. 

a7. "E/zsXLmv ixvriif ivutf%?if ) Metu gravioris fu]^ 
plicii. Solebant enim commetitarienfea, fl efiFugiflent via* 
cti^ eandem pati poenam^ quam vincti paiTuri fuerant^ h^ 
IX, 4. 4. C. de cxistodia reorwn^ 

30. TlppxyoLyd^v ivTUQ iSo9) In^ locum aliquem carc^ 
ris Tub dio pontum> ut Ubcrius refpirarent. wipiot') Do- 
mino3 vocare eos, quos honor^re velimus, receptum tun^ 
erat, et apud Graecos et apud Romanos* Teftis Martia^ 
lis et alii. Seneca epid. 3.- ObvioSf n nonien non sue- 
currit, Dominos salutamus, ri fis isT iro/s/V Ti/a aw 
d'S^) Quid faciendum mihi est^ ut saluti meae con^^ 
sulam^ Non credibilc efl, hominem paganum de aeterna 
falute cogitaffe. Eritigitur ff»^$(r^xt, ut in quavisalla 
lingua > faluti suae consulere. Metuit nempe career! 
pf^efectus, ne puniretur a Diis, quo4 viros tarn veoerabi* 
les, Peoque gratos duritcr traciafTct* Quael^vit igitur, quid 
fibi effet agendum, ne puniretur a Deo* An vero caicerl% 
cuftoa fpem aliquaw vitae melio^is ei^ antiqua traditione^ 

P 3 «Ut 


aut ex Philofophomm doctrina acceperit, vel ctiam antea 
iam Pauiiun docentem audiverit^ id eft incertutn. 

31. TltfstJtT^v ) In Dominum lesum Christum cre- 
dere h. 1. eft religionem univerfam CliriftI amplecti, eius- 
^ue praeceptis obtemp^rare. Quare Apoftoli nunc accu- 
rate et prolixe carceris cuftodi doctrinam Evangelii an-^ 
nu ciantet commendant, ur patet ex o m. 32. ?(5e/ ff«- 
^yfffi/ «— 04M0C (TM) Sic coTisules soluti tude et faniiliae 
tuae, De vera hac falute edocuit Paulus caiteria cufto-'. 
dem, dum eum In doctrina chriftiana inftituit. 

' 33. Kof trscpxketfim avrii ) Adductos ad noiMfi^rf" 
^ ^pxv aliquam, quae erat intra moenia careens. ikH(r%v 
diri Twv xkniySv') Abluit fanguinem virgis exdtatum. xoc* 
ft^xpl^ixtt^ Simiiia exempla dati fine mora baptism!, habe* 
mus I'upra VIII, 38. X, 47. XVI, 15. Non multa fcitu 
funt necelTaria ad falutem , fed praecipua' ilia dogmati 
altae menti debent elfe infixa, vertique in fuccum et fan- 

34. Tlx^i&Tjne rpiiTB^otv ) Hxpxrt^ii/uf proprie di- * 
cimr de convivatore Luc. X, 8. aliisque locis. wxvotH}^ 
Cum univ^rsa domo^ f. famiiia. Cod. Cantabrig. ha- 
bet ffvv T^ itK(p dvrst e gloflemate. vairi^svKtic r^ '^^fy 
Participium hie cauiTara reddit. Ideo gravilus ell, quod 
non ipfe tantum, fed ec tota eius famiiia tanta. luce per* 
fufa effete , - 

35. 'Oi tfotTTfyt}^ Qui fupra v. 19. o/ otpo^ovTsc. 
Vulgatus bene utrobfque magi^tratus verttr. rue pxfiii- 
X»c) Lictores viatores. Non intelligendi hie funt licto- 
ces cum Afcibus, qiii Romae crant, fed lictores cum ba- 

* cU-' 


dllis , qui apparebant, ac praefto erant magiftratibus co- 
lofiicis. \iy^vr8Q — ixM/vag) lllud itu/i/nQ h. I. contem-^ 
turn indicat, \^t Luc. XIV, 24. XIX, a;. lo. VIII, 10. 
Subierat'duumviros pqenitentia , quod in plebis commo- 
tae gratiatn, indicia caussa, caedi iufliirent homines ad* 
venas contra morem. ilomanos autem.eos ^(Te^ nondum 
videntar fciffe. 

57. As/pxvTBQ TJfiSg irjixov/k ) Sc. xdpu* Publico lO'* 
CO. Dicuntur Duumuiri feciffe , quod fieri iuflerjint. Et 
multum auget iniuriam , quod facta erat in publico. £%ec^ 
raxp/Virc) indicia caussa. Contra ius gentium, et Roma- 
norum. Cicero : Caussa cpgnita possunt multi ahsoU 
vi, incognita nemo condemnafi potest, ^Poujiix/si;. Cic. 
Vern V, 57. lUa vox et imploratio: Civis^ Romanus 
sum^ quae saepe multis in ultimis terris opem inter 
harbaros et salutem tulit, Civem Romarium omnino 
virgis caedere non Hcebat per leges Porcios et Semproniat : 
quanto minus c^ulTa indicta ? Cic, pro Rabirio c. IV. Lex 
Porcia virgas, ^b omnium civium flomanorum^ cor* 
pore ainquit. Ceterum Synecdoche ^(l in hU PkuU iF^r-^ 
bis; nam iUs qivitatis Romanae folus habebat Pauhis, in- 
fra XXir, 25. * yxp^ Nonsane^ minimevero. Sibi ipfl, 
Pauhis debuit , ut poilularet hehcAam deductionem ex ur« 
be. Si ^nim clam abiiflfet, pauUa poft rumor fuiflet fpar- 
fus , effracm earc^rc ipfujn aufligiflb ^ quae res famae et 
auctodtati Apoftplicae apud Philippenfes et alios multum 
nocuiflet. Porro etiam iure civili et naturali tenebatur im- 
munitaten» fuam et civitatem Romanam aHe^-ere.' quid: eiiim 
funt im muni tat es et iura, fi quia ea nQgliga^ et fibi eiripi 
patiatur? Boni civia eft^ facere, ne fiu negligenda alii* 

P4 qi^^ 


I • ' ' ' 

^ quibus cum vivlt cive&» et praecipUe libtri nepotesqu^y de* 
terioris fiant conditionis, quara fuiflient absque eb. . 

38. 'E(po.3^3'3f(r«y) Metuebant maieftatb crimen, quod 
Verri minatur Cicero circa finefc Verrinac ultimae. Ita 
tnim conftituerant leges, ut in cive* Romano laefa, ipfa 
populi Romani maieilas laefa crederetur. 

40. 'EiaJjkSov itg riiv kvi^etv) Al. leff. irpoQ r.X. In^ 
jgrem sunt ad Lydiam, s, domum Lydide^ udierunt 
Lydiam. Ut: Eamus ad me. votpixikstrav durig') 
Bortati eos suiit , ut in fide condantes manerent, quan* 
quam ib abeuntibos* xfff i^^kd'ov) Ex urb^; nempe , 
turn ne pericuUs fe ingererent non neceffariis, turn quia Ma- 
cedonia, quam ipGs Deus f ommendaverat , latius patebat. 
quam Lucas in tertia perfona fcribic : i^TJk&ov^ Non igi- 
turcum ceteris profectus, fed Philippis manlifle videtiir, 
fortaflis ad confirmandos Chriftianos in fide. 


!a. k^toisi^KVtBQ^ he &Mft<rAXov/K7iv) Per Ampttipolin 
et Apolloniam facto itinere , venerunt ThessalonU 
cam. Amphipolis in Macedonia baud procula Philippis 
lita erat Quatuor ad minimum in Macedonia erant ur- 
bes, quae Apollonia dicebaniur, una man lonioadiacens; 
alia fita erat in monte Atho; tertia intra Strymonem et 
Meftum; quarta denique inter Amphipolim et thelfaloni"* 
cam interiacebat, quam Ptolemaeus in Geograph. L. Ill* 
*AwQXi»vktv Mvyiov/^ vocat. Vocabulum ii^UitrxvrsQ 
irniuit 9 Paulum cum fooiis AmphipoUm et Appolloniam 
tionoifi in traniitu peragraiTe, veluti urbes in via fitas, quas 
Jion propter peragenda n^otia petebant, fed per quas TheC- 

>' folo- 


folonicam petentlbus brevifflmum patebat iter. ApoUonU 
igitur a Luca inemorata, eft ilia Mygdoniae, quae medio 
fere itinere inter ArophipoHm et Theffalonicam fica erat; 
Thessalonica autem e(l urbs praeclara Macedonhie ad 
finum Therraaicum. ^ fwoiywyjf) Articuhis habet em- 
pbaGn. In aliis Macedoniae urbibus non crant fyoagogaey 
fed profeuchae*' fupra c. LVI, 13. 

a. 3. AisKdysTc^ dvtoTc iiri rSv ypetipSu^ Alii re- 
cthis diftiriguunt: tieUysr^ a?t/ro?c, dri rSv yfx^iSv im 
yofiyuu Tisff Tretpcm^^/ut^voc^ multa cum iUU dUserebatf 
* ex Scripturis apertum faciens , et locis prolatis af* 
firmans. Nam itoivoiystp h. U notat , aperirc^ indica^ 
re, revelare, leupotti^ivm autem, doce^e , promere^ 
auctoritatem ScriptorU citare. Sic faepe Athenaeus 
V* e. g. tic N^navifQg 9^91^ retpxti^ifiksypg ri iy 
ve(peXSv 'Apm<Pxueg iHq ^^ai xifA^iXo^j rapurs^im 
fi)iV0Q 'ETi^oftpjUir. oV iyoi uaTxyyi/I^Of> vfihf ) Tranfitio 
ab oratione oblrqua ad directam. frequens et aliis, et nofl« 
ris maxime Scriptoribus* 

4. KaJ TpofTsn^poi^iftrotv r^ Uotvk^ ^ r^ ZA41) 
Et adiunxerunt se Paulo et SUae. np6gH\iipS<&cu apud 
Philonem perfaepe notat se adiungere^ coniunctum es" 
se, adhaerere^ uc pluribUs locis allatis docet Loesner in 
h. 1. ToSif ra cafipfjiivwv iXJfV^v') Hie ^efiifABvu "EAijvsc 
funt pii exgentibusy qui legem quidem Mofis nen fufce* 
perant, fed, idololatria et pravis moribus relictis , unum 
colebant Deum, et nemini faciebant iniuriam; quigradua 
' erat ad Chriftl'anifmum. 

5* ZtiXoi^pcvraQ — "irovtipie^ ludaei autem qui Uli$ 

fideni nbn habebant, ita incensi assumserunt circum'- 

, ' 5 fora* 

«54 SCHOLIA '',-'■■ 

foranem nuosdam homines improbos^ ' Magna hie eft 
lectionis varietas ; unde Qrlesbachius legendum efle pu* 
Ut: Ilffi^crXA^ifisvpi a 01 lird^ibi %. r. X, rafy iyopocHo^i) 
Hefychtus: 4tf9p»49if it ip dypp^ ivot^^ps^ifisvou Philo 
<1q princ/c;reat: tfArapoi 7{sfi w^i^Xoi jc^t^ iy^fotht.> Vox, 
froquens , profiinU ut Wft^denius docet, denotans hon^ines, 
qui omhe fere teippus in foro, inepta curioQtate dacd 
confumuQt » concionibu^qu^ adfixi haereiit: Latii^is cir-. 
^umforanei ^ subrostranei dicuntur. Cicero orat. pro 
Flacco : Opifi^eSf taberr^arios^ atque omnem illam ci- 
vitatis faecem^ tjfuid eU ne^qtU concitare ? 7{gLf o%Xo- 
irbtifffxvraQ^ i-^pji/SHV Tifv vihu ') Commota turha fu- 
multum excitarunt civitatU. 'ET/srai/rsc t^ o/x/a 'I«- 
awpc) A(iorti aedes lasonis. ^ Kara ro (rJoordfiEvap in- 
dicatur , apud Jafonem quendam bofpitio acc^ptos tunc, 
fuifle Apoftolos., 

6. 'Oi 7^v otHitfUpiiy ecvot^eiTweivrsg } Isti^ ubique- 
locorum et gentium seditionum ductores. 'Avot^ecri^ff 
i e. Tocfia^stv, perturbare. 

7. *^fi,viv»vr{ rSy i^fiirvv h. Tfu) 'AripxytifV c. 
ivavr/a, f^u fpsr^t. Contra i^dicta Cae^aris faciunL 
Neque enlm aut olim pppulut Romanus, aut podea Cats* 
fares permifcr^ iji r^gionibus devktis, quemquan^ reg^m 
did^ Difi iUo perroHTu. fixtxtki^ -^Itj^Sv) i. e. alium a 
Caefare. qui fe ui^fis xvptov (Uqebat. Nam Cbriiliani le- 
fum vocabant uiptov^ noh ludaeae tantum ^ de quo apud 
pilatum accuraeua lefus fueratA fed totius hutnsmi generis* 

6. K«/ Kgc/3ivT8i ri />mh/ov) Accepta mtisfacHone* 
Latkia phrafis. SenAis cfle videtur : Quunl eflfet eis fa- 
tisfactum defeniione lafouis et ceterorunit Alii interpre- 

I tan- 


tantur de satisdatione iudicio sistu Fortaflis etiam pro* 
mittqre coactus e(l lafon, fe ho^ homines non aidplius ho- 
ipitio excipere ville, ct, fi forte redituri effent , eos de- 
• ferre apud magiftratum. Vid* Michaelis ad h. L 

10. 'EtQ Bdp9t»y ) Eft urbfl Macedonia non procul a 
Polla. ' . 

: II. ^Ot/Tf/ ii vf^ttv ivytviupu rSu iu S'Sfftrctkovht^y 

Hi diitem erant generosiores ( magis ingenui ) quam 

Thessaloniccnses. 'Evyavrjc et ivyivsi» , quae proprie v 

efteorum, quos natalium fplendore illuftre9 eiTe fortuna 

voluit , etiam de lis dicitur , qui animo et moribUA fuqc 

bene conlUtuti , quales h. 1. intelliguntur. PftUo de No* 

bilitate; fii hq xPV ^^V^^^ ivftviTc rig q&^ftov»q }(gt^ 

iix»/itg, Quos et Latini nobiies dicunt. Seneca £p, 44. 

Bona mens omnibus pateU Omnes ad hoc sumus 

nobiles Nos : edelgesinnef Oftendebant autem nqbilio. 

rem lentiendi rationera eo , quod Apoftolis non facerent 

iniuriami fed omnia ab lis dicta examinarent , doctrinam- 

que exciperent, cirtvsQ'^T^oSvfiLfxQ^ Qui» (ludaei Bero- 

enfes> crediderunt verbo, (ut Graeci explicant^) i, e, 

siuceperuht/eligionem alacri animo, ivuHptvovriQ — • 

irmt ) 'AvotHpA^siv h. L eft ivaptvpxu ^ ut Chrysostomus 

cxpiicat. Scrutati sunt scripturasi non quod dubita-. 

rent de veracitate Pauli et Silae , fed ut, ptophetica fcrip- 

ta cum jllorum verbis conferendo, magis magisque in ve- 

ritaie confimafentur, et haberentj unde alios convincerent. 

14. ^SU M ryjif d^ikxtr^etv ) Ad mare, 'ilc <r^ 9 
vetsusad, illo >*a h* l.vcum iiri ut alias in ti^ iig vel wg 
irf04j fere pleonaftice poflto, ut Aelian. N. A. nui (2c 


s36 ^ SCHOLIA 

ixl tifp V^y iTf^iysi ro ffnicpog. Diodor. Sic XIV, 49. 
uABv<r»e natrx tix^^ xXbTvi (Sq iiri XvpUHs^/ifc- Secun-* 
4am Grotii fententiam deductus quidem Paulus eft ad 
Oram m^is« tanquam nayigaturus^ et fama ita fparfa, 
cetenim re^pfa properayit terreflri itiqere Athenas. 

is. '0/ a %0L3ti9SvT6Q rov TlxSkov ) Qui comita* 
baniur Paulum. Kfit'^i^xM eft^ aliquo 4educo, comttor^ 
dux itineris sum, Idem quod vfoieifiir»^ c. ^, 38. Mo- 
tis erat Chriftianis, ut Apoftolos ad urbes alias comitaren- 
tur, partim honoris caufla, partim ut viae duces effent, 
panim ut lis de hofpitio in locis , ad quos deducebantur, 
providerent ^ cf. c. XXF, 16. Comitari aut viae ducem 
esse faepe hoc verbum fignificat, e. g. apud Plutarch, in 
Pericle: lussit uni e servis^ accenso liimine irupot* 

^ iBrdfiyf/ott nxi Ho^rx^rjtroti yrpog ttjv oiHfdcv rov xvd^po)' 
^ itov, hominem comitari et domum deducere. lioag *A^iy- 

I vSv ) Athenas Cic. de oratore L. I, c 4. vocat omnium 
doctrinarum'inventrices. KufiivrsQ ivtoK^v) A Paulo. 

. 16. ^Enisxofi^ya^ i. e; irpoaiexofiiv^. Expectante, 

* five opperiente Paulo , eosfcilicet, quos iuflerat accerfi, 
Silam et Timotheum. vctpo^^vimTQ — ivr^ ) Commotus 
ei fuit animus, Kotrsiiaikov') Idolis refer tam, ex ana* 
Jogia adiectivorum cum praepofitione xarjr iunctorum, ut 
HXToiisydpocM jtarxfiLitsKoSf KXTXHotpiFoc etc. Pausanias in 
Attic. 44. ^Ad'Tfvx/otQ v^picnTCTepeu n ij toTq xjSLotg ieri 
&$Tx i^i ^raiifg. Livius XLV, q^j. Athenas inde plC'^ 
nas quidem et ipsas vetustate famae , multa tamen 
Visenda habentes ^^ simulacra Deorum hominumque, 
omnt genere et materiae et artium insignia. 



17. T^Fx 99^fKiv9$^) I^empe tSif 'E^kifmif: Prose* 
lytis. iv r^ iyop^) Quo maxim e populu» coibat. Std et 
Philofoplii forum Arequeotabant , et cum 6bviU ^irpota* 
bant. Dio Chrys. de Soerace: T9fi rfy iy$fi9 ri xok^ 

18. T/vic 9i toSy iiriH»p8^my ngtf rSv fm$k£v^ Duo 
genera Philofophorum nominat, maxime alienomm a diri*- 
iliana' religione. Nam Epicuraei neque mtindum creatiuh 
a Deo credebant,' neque Deo curam elTe rerum fautnana- 
turn 9 neque ulla praemia aut poenas poft mortem, neque 
bonum aliud 9 quam quod f^ndbus perciperetur. Stoici 
yero negabant Sapicntem fuum quicquam lovi cedere; ni- 
hil eum Deo debere ob id , quod faperet ; lovem plus non 
pofle; quam bonum virum etc. Si^nec. Epift. LXXIII. av- 
yip%Xt^ov uvtS) Congressi sunt, difputaruat cum illo. 
Adhibetur vox praefertim de familiaribus Congreffibus et 
colioquiis Philorophorumi Supplere potes vocem Xiysg, 
fie enim plene Euripides Iphig. in Aid. v. 830. it^xpov 
id y,9[ yvvott^l ffVfit,/3ciKkeiv kiyag ^ turpe vero miki 
est. loqui cum mulieribus. Commune fere omnium Stoi- 
corum fUiiTeL fertur vitium, ut in difputando erga diifentien- 
tes admodum difBciles fe praeberent. Vid. in totum hunc 
locuni b. Walchii dilT. cui titulus : Stoicorum cumFaulo 
disputatio, cTspfiokiyoc ) Nugator. Dicunt Athenienfes, 
de quibus hie ferinp; Quid dignum tantofertt Mc pro^ 
missor hiutu? Sutithaec dicta exloctgttaio. Anachar- 
(is apudLueianam: riro ^xsIVo ^ oip» i i*f(a itspl ifiSv 
ijnfsov rSv *A3'37y«/»y, 8r/ i^Tjrs Sipoovsc ivroTg kiyoie- Eft 
autem cinpixoKiyoey ut diximus, Suida et Hefychib inter- 
preter ipfoque Gldflario N;T. gurrulus, niigator. Ni- 


s3B ;;:.;. \^MOUA, 

mirum ^iri^jKoXov^^ ^citat i-.^Tiiffmr^ kiy^y. PrimaHo 
.iic yocan^ur avkidat vel asimalia, qiae fisminihus coUe- 
xtis Vitam cokrant; hie iisproprie:>9ir#fM^«7o/.raiiitboimr 
neit de - aU^np, yiv<ntes ,. quos parantos vOcant veneres, 
quale homioutn genuf scurrilitate , garriilitateef adu-- 
lationihm fibi victum quaerere aliisque «piac^e iludec. 
^lutarchus discr. adul. et am., adulator jbus duo viciacog- 
nata tribuit, )3a;/toAo;i^/«y xg^f ffVMpfiLakoytxv, pjorq^^- 
, ticam Mv^ndi rationem. Verba inconsiderata^ quae 
ab iratis evomuntur, idem de ira aiesfiJLokoyx ^ijfmrot vo* 
cat. £(l etiam crepfiokiyoc idem ac graculiu^ (Kraehe^ 
" Aelster,), quae avis in omnibua Unguis eft imago loquad- 
talcis. ^ivMV ioi^ixovlody — dtvm^ Fiovos Deos annuntia^ 
re videtur. Aotiixovtov pro ioc/fiaVf vel ixifUvioc sidiec* 
tive funt divina, res ad caput de daemonibiu perti* 
nentes. Non rarum quidem Athenis publico fcito extras 
sea numina admittere, fed privatim id non licebat. Vale- 
rius Max., L, I, extr. Atheni^nses — Socratem dam^ 
jinverunt^ f uod novam religionem introducere vide^ 
batur. Vid, fupra c. XVI, ai. on riv 'iTjaw^-r- ivfryeX/" 
^€ro) Putabant gentiles, illuftrium virorum anrmpa a cor- 
poribus feparatos fieri Deoa minores, i'ervatoresf^humani 
generis. Vid. Chalcidius, coramenur. in Platonis Timaeum 
.§• 135* Diogenes Lagrt. L. VIII. legm. 32. PaUlum fimile 
quid docere pmabant Athenienles, quum refurrectionii le- 
fu meotionem facere audirent. Sub reiurrectione intellig^ 
edam omnem poteftatem in coe)o et in terra^ etiudicandi 
mortuoa et vivos, quim Paulus lefu tribuebat, infra y. 31*^ 

19. 'Eri r^H ipaiw irofysv) ^reopag w, q. d. Martia 

' collisii vel fimpUciter de )qco, ,vel de coUegio iudicum 

. Athc. 


Atheniejafium , quod ibi'«rat,. rfcoipi poteft» ILhipft 
collis.'Mactju? tn^lUgitur y l0cn&>- in q^o Mars , qui Ha.- 
lirthotium ^ Lfili^m Neptutfi int'ereiiLent , canffimr capitis 
dixit ^. . a^di^atibus duodecim diis* Pu(iefbant vero K»u« 
luih non >adaudidufn 9 fed ut explfoaretjdoctriiiamVuain, 
quod ibi^ff^ultieire foleteoc honunes eruditi:^ .ftkiator^^ 
oratores ct alii, *Cf. v. 34> ivvifis^ yvSvou) Licetii^ 
nobis pet te difcere, quod fit tuum Dogma, cuius .fis in 
Philofophia fectae ? Scoptice ;et haec funt.dicta , jBcuti 
praecedentia, , ' , 

fio. ^Mi/f^ovrx —TjiiSvy Eefegrina Qnoh audita^ no'* 
Ws prius) offers ad iiUr^i nostretsi Sunt ftemjJe *^tr^/^i* 
ra, quae vu|gari linguae,^ vel hioribus et opinionfbtii noh 
conveniunt. . ,'^* 

aij., *0/ ifiiTiiiiyrBQ ^^j/o/) FtregrinU Athwiisfixam 
fedem non habentes, et adtempus ib) cop^^prafite^. SIq 
Theophraflus charactt. eth. c. 4. gairulum ^icit /aq>e nar-- 
rire folere; dg xqjSLoI irtiTffASffi {dvotp rnultos hospites 
in urhe q.desse. itg iikv iTsfiy;4y^^^p^v^ Tfullireitanr 
topere vacabant ^ vel siudehanL Utuntur boc^yeiba 
Polybius, Pliilo, aliique. 'E/^ *Viv autem h. L ^ft/^reni- 
hil. uMifiTspovy Tiovi dliqui^. Comparat* pjQi?ofitivo, 
quod frequens in hac phrafi^ e;,g« apud PlfM^on^m: fi xcu^ 
yirspou^ d '!£oi»pxrsc% Athenian fes fuiiTe hoc ingenio^ Ij^ ' 
ca Profanorum apud Wetilenium detponftrant. 

aa. Kxri Tivrdc-^^supoSj Religionis in t)ebs ma* 
xime studiosQS. Qmmi$ religiqfas ) vq* video, ^fx r|pligi(Js« 
AsifniafiAiav eft vox media, et superstitiosum deno* 
uns, quiPeos eile metu adactus credit ». ct cultus divi- ' 

y ' \ ' ^ ni • 

a4o :. .SCHOLIA 

ni:ftuiiiofiiin» Non dubiunb dl ^ quin Paulat b. 1. vc^ 
cejil iBiffiixtfiwefif8Q:ftn£vpboua acceperit ^ ut fttb iiii- 
tittm i)rationis bencvolentian Athenienfitun taptiret. Ne* 
que enim credibile, aut prudetitiae Pauli conveniens vi- 
demt^ in ipfb limine.'Orationls eum tarn odioib, <et ad^ani- 
moioAdiefiiisnGum irritaiidot apto vocis fignrficam ufum 
effe.- : ; 

2%. l^tBpxifuyoi( Transiens, fc, per urbeni. rx a-s- 
fiitTfiucfx vfiiMv) Simulacra quae veneramini: nam o-t-' 
pifffixrct funt ea, per quae Dii coluntur, unde cultural non 
iawlc vertit Latinus. ayvd^cji ^d'a^ ) Ignoto Deo. "Ayw* 
, foc h. 1. eft ^Avfiiw/tocr quail Deacerto (}icas>,^ cuii|s no- 
men tiOD exprimitur^ aut ignonmi. Juucianus Philopatr. 9, 
vjj TOP iyvwiov toy iu *A9'^vxiq, 29. rjfiBTi; ii top ip 'A^if- 
pate iypn^op i^MVpoprs^, 3{gij TrfQ9nvv^<TXPfBQ^ X^ifxt; iig 
ipauip iutd/p»pr$G i riri^ ivxxfi^ofisp. D^ aris^ Deo^ 
rum ignbtorum in plur. faepe loquitur Paufanras Attic. 
ElfacJi l^i-'in Olympo; Philoftratus VI. a. Diogenes 
Laert. L. L oh'ginem huins rei narrans, dicit pefte Arhe- 
nis jgraffante,* ab Epimenide monitos Athenienfes ut facW 
facererit f» Tpo^ifHOPn 3^6^, i. e. ei Deo, ad quern perti- 
neret avertere peftem, noh additonomine. Putarant igitur 
Atheriienfts'iCcuti alii etiam Pagan! , per roulta^ regiones 
iriTe alfos tniiltos Debs , qui 9 quoniam facile irafcercntur , 
facrificiis efleht colendi , nepunirent fui contcmtores. ri'' 
TOP ^vfiVp^ Ilium, qui peftem, aliaque omnia mala aver- 
tere poteil, folum omnipotentemy vobis annuncio. 

14. ^Ou^oi; — liecroiHis ) Minucfus in Octavio : T^mf- 
'plum^wodrei'(peo) exstrudm, quum totus mundus^ 
eius opere fabficdttu^ earn capere hon possit^ et 



quum horno taxius ntfinefLm, intra unam jotdiadani 
i)im taniae mdiestatis inctudojh? 

45. 'Ovii '^ tpofisifiiuoQ rii/oc) Pfec fiumanis md* *^ 
nihus et mihUterium praesiatur\ quasi indigeat ali* 
qua re. 0fp«irfit5</^ h. L eft ministrdre. ' Putabanc 
autem Ethiiici fe manibus fuis minifterium praebere Oifg » 
quando illia victitDas., tanquaih cibos offerebaiit, qiialia^ 
tonvivia eiTeht Venturi, iraturi ni(t illis talet nienrae ap-i 
pararent^ir. l*alibus minifteriis ©eum verum non indigert * 
Pauius dicit.' TIpoaisipLBvoc f qui habet quid^m aliquid, fed " 
Hon fatis, quUnfuper egtt. i^stulua fUmma atteWitibnem^ 
fuam ica temperat, lii modo cufti vulgb dontra I^hilofo-' ' 
pbosj modo cuiH PhilofopWs contra plebefrf, modo con- ^ 
tra utroaque pugnet. Urium effe Deum credcbkhc S^oici j *. 
piebs vero eXiftiraans^ ab iiiib noh omnia poffie regi, im- 
perjum in pluses dividebau Stoici originem iuriani g^ne*'' 
ris ad lieum rcferebant: pleba vero Athehiehfes ab aeternd"' 
cxtitilifc putabat , Epiciiraeis cafui fortuito originem ho* ^ 
minum attribueiidbut. 'Stoici fe effe optimoa,- qui bus ad 
Tirtutis culmeh nihil dceflet, credebantT^aulus dpcetj'' 
magna converfione et in melius mutatione ipds opus effe. 
iidem iStoici omnia fatali neco^tati adftricta^ene^docebant; 
Paiiliis contra action^s ^^oniihibus 'iuiie im{)Ucan^ iti ut 
praeinio vel poeha affiJii 'i)oftifiVi ^uod ea fccifientV quae 
in ipforum pbtettate etM'i'^Sh facere. h^ iroiTjv) Spi- * 
/audi fdcuUdtetti, tanqtia:m 'ifertililmum vitae [hdicium^ 
qlium absque ea, quam 'Sra^ci vocant iivxiruo^v^ anihialis 
vita ne momento quidenl tetriporis durare poffit." )^ ru ' 
xivrdc^ Sd: ad Spirtttita eilm^' qiietn irrfudit ^ fu(lentah-i 
dum , neceflkriaw Non'^3rgO ek nbftrd ptonntUrit i quae • 
Offeribus ei. \ " '" '^^ ' ' 

Tomui III ' "* ^^^^ i} ' - -^ ■' '^ isy. 


* aS. *Eiro/i;fl'« — r^c-y5c ) Insfituit sic^ ut ex uno ^ 
parente nathnes omnes ortae -per terras habitarent. 
Tl^ftTp h. V tff^itutUuere et disponere rem^ in prorapi- 
tu eft; %xTQi%ehfy ut habitarent: i^ hog ii/Mtrog^ Ex 
^rio generel semirVe^ nimirum unius Adami, Idfeph* A, 
II; 6. 3- XX, 10, I. Athenicnles fe aborigines effe iacta- 
bant. ArutopJmnes VeCp. 1071, i(rfuv TJfitsTc^^ATUKoi' 
fiivoi ime^ic^q ivjMygTg dvroxd'ovsQ, Lucianus Philopreiid. 
3.. 'A'^^vsiTci '^icijl Tsg vpdrisg dif^puTrsg in r^g 'A,TriK}jg 
iva^vvcti, Kct3-ji^fp ri XXxfif^vx. tustin. II, 16. Plura 
habet Wetflenius. Paulus contra docet, ab uno parente to-" 
turn homaniim genus ducere originem. Id non fine cauflk ' 
a Deo iU eiTe 'jnftitutum, Rabbini animadverterunt. San^ ' 

• " ■ ....■;».•• • • ^ . " .J 

hedrin IV. <• Homo unus creatus eft— ob paceih liomi- 
Slum 9 ne quis fe j;)raeft2^ntiore patre genitum gloriaretur; 
adbaec ne quls Epicuraeus anlam multorum Deorum iflie- [ 
rendorum liaberet] denique ad indicandam Dei eminentiam. ' 
Nam hotno quidem uno ab annulo^ licet iniulta, nonnifi 
tonfimilia Tigha exprimit, at'ille Rex regum Sanctus« 
nium hominum formas a primi typo expreiiit,^ ita tamen ut 
nemo uniis alteri conQmilis teperiatur, opfyocg ir^0Tr#ray- 
fidvgg'^ecvroSu)lCdnstituens certa temporum et tqcO'^ 
turn spatia cdmrnorationU^prurn^ i. e^ quamdiu quia* 
que viyat, quando una acta? .alterjim excipere debeat etc. 
tlpoarsTocyfiipiig^ pro quo ^ditiones habent irparsray* 
ftipHQi omnino vera eft Jectit);^ h^ic enim exhibent^ptirai 
codices,^ verfionesetiam antpjcii^eetPatres fionnulli, banc 
ctiam lingxjae i^fu^ poftulat. Uzm^jrpo^yjifffsiv eft ai^te alios 
ponere^ fed ir^^xMfTBiv elj **^^5^^ decernerte, consiu 
tuere. Sunt i^itur icpc^rsrxyfi^v^t Kxipoi tempore con* 
sti^uta, decreia^ et o^p/^e/y wpo^r, x, tik^dej^iiir^^ con- 

. , stitU' 


ftUuere certa tempora. X)po9^^/»9 proprie funt ter» 
minoriini positiones. Senfus e(l : quod homines eziftant, 
et quod vivere definant, id eflfe a Deo ; neminem* tarn ditt 
viyere, qUamdiu vivere velit, fed in e'k re peiidfere a Deo. 

»7. ZfMTy toy uvfiov^ ve! potius J^aiv^ .fluam le* 
^ionem luulti Codices » verfion^f et Pattes e^})tbent« Vt 
quaerarU Deum. Quaerere D^um ii. 1. eft: at^endere ad 
naturani. ceruns^ et inde conqlude/e (eireDeum»,;preatorem 
et Don^inym offlnium rerum< 44 ip»ya — iufot^v ) , ^i 
fortasse rtianu palpent eum ef inveniant; U e. fi for- 
tafie vohid manibut piehenfuro. inveniant eum. Fecit l^aec 
omnia » ut oocasionem illis daret se irweni^p^ velut 
pdlpando. Nam ex operibus cre^tionisfaciUime exiden* 
tia cre^toris et omnium gubernatoriscognpici poteft. maA 
Twys — vxa^xprr»^ Qut^mvis. infime nobis praesen* 
tem^ nempc vi potentiae lu^e; tieque enim ad fubciles di« 
fptitationes de praefenda eifentitaii Dd Athenienfes vocat 
Paulus » £ed ad ea , quae rebus fendebantur. Particula 
nedropfB b. K nbn tam concedivam vim }iabet^ quam htt^ 
rmuw^v 9 utaugeatur inveniendi facilita^ Non neceffe 
eft hoc univerfiim pemofci : quilibet ex it uno poteft ar« 
gumentufb capere. i fmupdiff Litotes, i. e^ plane pro* 
pe intime* ^ . 

''flS. 'Ev ivrf'^icrftivy Hebraisnius, Tertpsum^ i. 
e* eius beneficio vivimus^ et movemur et sumus: xiPu- 
fL6S»i') Arnobius; Non^ quod incedimus^ ab eo ad nos 
venit? ;tf/ icrjuiu) Idem Arnobius: JSonne huic omnes 
dehemushoc ipsum quod esse homines dicimur ? oS^ 
XSfi TivsQ — ^fivoQ ifffisu } Quare et nonnulli poctae ve- 
4tri dix^runt: Nes ab eo genusi ducimus, Vivoif pro* 

9* -g«. 

a44 BcmiM 

mtme$% f^miH^ rMv Kot^\ t/^c iro/yrwi/, pro, f*iv|i r^v 
IrotTirSv tJjttwy* urcap. XVIII, 15. Ugitur hof: hemiftit 
chiiun in .^bacnomenia.Awtjj in CleanthU Hyrunp v, 4. ct 
aliis, ^* e.^f'i.^^t-f ^^^'^ Od.! 6. ,h ivipiv^h 3%$)^ 
Wvoc. Lucretius II. ppo- Denlque coelesti sumus om- 
f^^^ iemine oriundi ; ofnnibus ille idem pnter esL 
"<Tttod de ibvt dixerant PoSia^, id vero Deb fcp8« *aiUu»* 
qufa et fitptentidres Grji^tl iottnUili piyr lov^Deum film* 
Wm intdligebatiti Docet Igitur, 4uo fenfti pJo veris ha- 
bcripoffitTrfiniPoetarUro^dictai tc ftnfufiempev '^od:vi* 
taih, et oiliBia noftra Deo, cteatori debcma^ Innttert ta*- 
men vid^tur etiaiA qtfandsi'm int^r Deum et h4>infnes fimiii* 
tudinein propter ^tationia et mentis praeftantlam, quam Ho*x 
ratius appeliat divinam particulam unrtLe. . • ;, 
^p^ X^f d-ij^ r^ V®'^^) Pormae effictaeex uuro^ iar^ 
hento^ Ictpid^ ah atte et cogitoHone humana Nmi^n 
divinum esse simile. :)tcifo6i^u, (a x^?^^^ ^ fcu^^ 
pere, polire, fafexic^re renr^-cjuod iiibricat;uni) ettabopifi* 
cibus et artiEcibUa, f^ominatihi e^^f^*, ^ia^iia; ^Uy^m 
tiX^^ 3(5c/ iv3^t;jti^o^»C av^faJir*, effigies aitis atvp^ 
tatitnis humana^. "l^vd'vfjLyfcr t^^ ing^nlum artificw^ 
tert cogit^ns. Arg«"^^^^**^^ ApoftoU eft taii»5 Si nos fu* 
mus proles Dei*, Deufi parens nr»fter non poteft fltnilis cff(^ 
lapideaeftatua't. Quaiis enim proles* talis etiam.parcBS* 
Quum igimr nos finuis naturae viventes et imelU|?ntes, ne- 
ceffe eft^^iljum etiam yivere, cogicare> inteilfgentem efle* 
Debet ^ffe multo praeftantius quod prpDeo colitur, eo qui 
colit. lam quum homo niultis nominibus lit'praellantiot 
fimuladro* et impium fit honiinem pro Deo cole?fey quanta 
longius abed a pietate,' colere fignum artifeas'arbitrio ei 
materia cpnfectum^^Vid. krdsmi RoL, piraiUitafii in K U 


30. T«^ fikif.i — S^ei^ ) Tempora igitur ignoran- 
tiae connivendo dissimulans (vtl ut alii volunt : acgr^ 
fercns^ Deus. Diffimulavit hactenus , non ultus eft 
ignorantiara homiauin[. ^empus pro eo, qued in tempore 
'(it. Jgnorantiq h. 1, eft ignotatio veri Dei, rectae ftnten- 
tiae de vero t)eo. Vocem viteftiisiv interpretantuc dissi^ 
midarei alii desficere et cum indignatione contemne- 
re, alii denique condonare , remittere , ut comparetur 
cum hebraict) oS^nn quod Seniores Dcut. XII,* i* i/^«-' ' 

fiisTy reddiderunt. Iqseph. A. M, 6^ 9. Frgqueus eft hoc 
verbum apud ^XX^ de re quae non euraiur, et fine pp^ 
ptQpitia y^l fine ^imadverfipn^. fev^ra relin^uitur, Gen^ 
XyU ai- Lev, XXy4- XXVI, 44. coil V. 43. Deut. III^ 
a6. It^que pai^Ius hoc dicit; Deus transmifit tempoia ig^ 
norantiae, ut fi ipfe non animadverteret, nee valde difpli- 

' ceret ei tantus error hi^mani generis. PalTus eft Deus t(^ 
fluere tempora, quibus ipfe ignoratus eft a nationibus. Cf^ 
^upra c. XIV, i6i ubi idem aliis. verbis exprimkur. ri 
yvv — jjLerxvdhlvy Nunc hortatur omnes ubique homi^ 

. nes mutare cententianif n^mp^ de Diis et cultu -Jivino. 
JXoLVTOLxif ubique^ etiam extra Palaeftinann ubi hactentto 
fuit veri Dei cognftlo. Veiibum /n^rxvasl^ h. 1. explican- 
4um eft ex ui\i linguae, quo fignificat aliter sentire^ mu* 
tarts sententiam. Kzctexm 9 inquit, homines coluerunt 
idola I et ignorarunt verum Deum ; nunc debent mutare 
jbntentiam, reeedere ab idololatria, et in pofterum CQleri^ 
yerum Deum, rerum, otntiium creatorem. 

%i. Atin UifvtK lifudfipsu) Siquidem. 4i^m (apud fe^ 
^onstituiL Homines certos fecit aliquam diem iuitifiii fOr 
fe» c^tfi^ qnaiido C9 fu^ura elfett, etiam amiciflimos celave-^ 

9 8. lit^ 

a46 . SCHOLIA 

tit. iv ititoctofvpi/^ lustc^ utipar est. *Ep ivipl ^ Spt^e, 
per virum^ quern ad id negotium delegit, quem de- 
fignavit. Attice » pro iv, vkiv itupottrxi^y ificiv^ ivxi^ 
Jivrov i% vsnpcSv ) Argumento eo confirmans, vel pro» 
hans , fc. fe per lefum iudicaturum totum humanum ge- 
nua, quod interfectum revocavit in vitam* Nam ir/cii/ 
9xpix6iv (jgnificati argumentis rem confirmare, pro* 
hare t fidem facere ^ quo fenlu haec loquendi ratio fae- 
piifiine apud optimum quemque Scriptorera occurrit, e« g. 
lofeph. , A. II, 9, 4. Adducitur igitur Chrifti refurrecti© 
hie ut argumentum, quod lefus et omni fide dignifiimusj et 
ai Deo ludex fit confHtutus. Nam Deu$ lefum refufcitando 
e mortuis, maximumi, quod potuit, doctrinae eius teftimo- 
Hiurai pracbuit. In ea autem doctrina ct hoc erat, fe fore itt» 
dicem humani generis, Matth. XXV« 31. feq« loan. V, aS* 

32. *0i fi^v i^^Jvx{<iv ) Irridebant; Epicuraei, ut 
iridetur , . negantes immortalem vicam poil. mortem. Gc. 
Nat. II, 17. Flutarchus dc oracul. dcf. 'Efnuup^iiDv U 
yg^vottrf^Q ^ ^ihfitm^ its ^pfiifTi^v. Apud Minucium 
Paganus, Chnlliaiios deridetui, de refurrectione corporum 
doctrinam inter aniies fabulas refcrt. ii ik «7irov —rir«} 
Me^pe Stoi9i, qui hon7ims mortui, reftitutionemnon pu- 
tabant impoffibilem. De Stoica jmi^di deiUgratione vid. 
Origenes c. Celf. Lib, V. p. 244 • edit. Spenc. et quae an- . 
aiotau funt a Spencero* lidem Stoici, omnia quae nunc 
fiunt, iterum futura effe dicebant, r^everfurum e. o. Socra« ' 
ttm (Athenienfem , qualis fuperiore periodo hierat , rur- 
, ^iinique Phaenclretem e 5ophtoiu&i coniugio ilium progc* 
aitunim* Ibidw 


34. Ko/S^SiuTB^ ivrt^ ) ' Quum in propiorem sm 
eius familiaritatem insinuassent, ut iam aliquoties lia« 
bttimus. AtovvffioG ) Non ille , qui m dallia martyriuiu 
paiTus' eft; id enim Decio imperante contigit, e 'Apsorx^ 
y/ry^) Quam doctrinam fcurrae reiecchiftt, Areopagitt vlr 
gravis recipit. A. Gellius Xir, 7, DolabeUa earn rem 
ad Areopagitas, ut ad indices graviores reiecit. Se* 
neca de tranquill. Hi'. Areopagus, religiosissimum iii* 
dicium. Valerius M. 11. 0. Isocrat. Areopagit* A«- 
fiotpii ) Ahsis vocatur A«^«A/c , folent autem permutarl 
litterae.X. et ^ Viirinus, Aec/xxp^ yvvij yxf^Bt^^ KtyMtpti 
^ iiifiapiQ. * 

CAP. xvni. 

I. A^upi(S6]g;^»ipivSov) Paulus relictis AtheniSf vel, 
quum Ailienis difcefliflet, venit Corinthum , tunc floreh^ 
tem civitaterti novam, poft vcteris a Mummio excifae in«^ 
ftaurationem. Totius Graeciae lumen vocat Cicero pro^ 
lege ManiL c. £• i 

!j. HouTiHov rS ydvBt') Ortem parentibus Ponti'^ 
CIS ; nzra in Ponto multi lud^ei. i Petr. I, i. irpo^^^dfrtfO 
Rectus, nuper^ Poiybip familiaris ?ft ^ ecfaepe ut h, !• 
cum praeterito iungitur. ^/<» ri iixtsr»xivcij — 'P^^O 
Meminit Sueton. Claud, qj, ludaeos impulsQre Chrf^ 
^to a$sidue tumuUuantes Roma eocpvUiU lo^hv* 
DOQ meminit: unde apparet» non diu Romae obferyatiipiv 
illud, ed^ictup ,, qqod et ^ fine huius libri eolligere j^ 
Cbtiflianos ,pro fecta ludaeorum habitos effe illii <0lAP^ 
ribus, fati« conlUt, , x: , . 

Q4 »• 


3. 'Etpyi&ro^; victum sibi pqrahat; nam ipyi^q* 
fuu h. i. eft op^ror mihi, laboro, ut nle alam. Sx^yo^'^/^i ^ 
J'entqriorum^ tabernaculqrum opljices.^ Conficie^^ant 
teiitpria minora pqrtatili^, ex corip, aut ex ?H^ n^aterjat 
■guibus utebantur viatQresi in %qxsU opentalibus , folia 
aeftuj maximeexpofitis, pb raritateni diycrforiorum. Vi4« 
Schleusrieri Lexicon N. T, in |i. L Banc artcm Pauluf 
prius exercuerj^t apud Arabes. Qal. I, 17. Mos erat eti^^ 
^octiffimis ludaeorum opificiura alicjuod dirperp , unde , 
iibi r^s ferret, fe fuftentar^nt. P,. lo^hanan p^Uw: R, 
Nahum, librarius ; R. lophafian Sandalarius; R.. lud^ 

5* 'ilc id iutT^>^yf;-9Ttfi»3f€9$) Quos Paulus fequi 
ft iufferat, c XVII, 15. Significaverat autcm illis Paulu? 
per eps^ q<|i fe Atbenas dedvixerant , que porro iter dir|« 
^eret* ewvs/yerp r^ irvsvfixr^) fhnus diviri^ospiritu 
4igitfihatur ; onxnes ^ininii vires in id int^ndel^at; Hon 
poiuit cqntinere se^ Sed c[vvixs<^QU fignificat ^tiapi ap^* 
0i, mUere vexari, lit Luc. VIII, 37- XH, 5P. /Itjfq^e 
fenfus eflfe poteft; I^aulus angebatur animo, itotfixprv^ 
pifi$vcc ro% ^Iiii»Aig riv^Xp. lajfortv, dum docebat^ Je- 
■^um esse Messiam. Ncritpe ludaei fe oppofuerunt, v. 6. 
Jro W^ rvivpatn habetit t^ Xiy^ inuiti codicfefs ^um vfeK 
^fioneVulgaia ^ Syriaca; (Jvid; Oriesbachiiu ad h. 1. ) qt 
fe'nfua ^trdngi^atur propter doctrindm; fein TJnteif- 
fficttB riiachte ihin vieVAngH lind Shrge, ut^Montn ex* 
i^i«Xf. Mic^uIelis, cuipectio t^ A^«jr verifimilipr etfi' vi- 
4^tttt, 1)00 ita intelli^en4um elTe putat;, ut Paulus in di- 
Cputa&dQ infetk)#^ Deque tamen virtus et i^eftitatuf fi^eiit; 
«l fey |)^^m i;fif(>u^rin i^a Cedrange |tko^mW«' >' ^ 


tern re^ugnarent , et cpriviti^reniux ^ eogcussis vesti* 
mentis dixit. *Avriroi<rff€d9(xf proprie eft : in acie star^ 
contra^ hoH^niy deii^d^in univerfum: s^ opponere, re* 
iiftere. Die piuali ^ulve^m vestimentotum excuta^e 
vvAi notataad Mat^. X, 14. To uffjut-^iifimv) Vos ipsi 
vohii estis . auctores exiHL- Sic a Sanul, i^ in Graeca-: 
ri afjit» as 4ri rjfv na^dX^ 9s , !.; e. luis poenam de*, 
iUank homicidia ; pcoprie, enim de homiddio didtufi^ 
Ht ec Matth. XXVll, 15^ impropri^ de peocatia aliia^^ lU* 

ra^doj nimirum eat priore tiOfpido. ^w^fMpS^cc} Con* 
tigua , vicinAf ut IVqur- fynagogam frequentabam, ta- 
mes povro poiTent audire doeirinam de kfii Ctarifto, 

9. lVt)i ^0^5— aiuir^tn/Qy XotkBtv^ \ 1. ut facpcj^ 
^ft dofiere^ Valde neceflfaria Paulo turn fuit haea fiduciae 
confijrmatio. x Cw. y» 8^ : -^ 

lb* *Ey» hfu piTx irS } 'Sum tibt auxilid, i{^ iM^ 
i^tS7J(T€roit ffOf r3 HocnM<xx/^s') Netno- tihi DioUnta^ 
manus infere^, ui tihi noceat. "Eir/r/S-^^^/, fc, x^^'P^i* 
figiAfioat <)tc2onH, hostUitet' oHquem aggredi^ eique tii^l* 
lenias manns inferre, (nsidias struere. Iinmanitai vc* 
f a qtiibusvif hoftiuminfiiltibus Paulo. promilTa, de ^ 
tantum tempore hiteli^enda eft, qu0 isVotintM comm^tkr 
batur. Stir I — rciiVTii ) MuJi^os enim in hac war&e novf^ 
qui nomen mihi dabunt. Eos ]>6ininus populum fuuni 
dicit, quos populo fuo fe adiUiicturos effe fcicbat, , 

II. "ExxJ^iflra) Moram feciiy nim Ua fumit^r he% 
|>ra^um :;it^, cui ntfOT^^t: %o^i'^m^cj^A ^ ^i^i-^^^r 

9« w 

«4s ' SCHOLIA 

3. 'E/po'a^firo) victum sibi pqrahat; nam ipyi^q" 
fuu h. i. eft op^ror mihi, laboro, ut iiie alam. Sxj^yp^^/^i 
i'entqriqrum^ tabernaculqrum opifices.^ Conficiebant 
teiitQria minora pqrtatili^, ex corip, aut px ftlls^ n)ater|at 
'^uibus utebantur viatqres in terxU opentalibus , foli* 
aeftu] maxime expofuis, ob raritaten^ diycrfo^iorut^. Vid. 
SchLeusneri Lexicon N. T, in |i. L Wane artcm Pauluf 
prius exercuer^t apud Arabcs. Qal. I, 17. Mos erat eti^ 
^octiflimis ludaeorum opificiura alicjuod difcerp , unde , 
iibi r^s ferret, fe ftjftentar^nt. P.. lo^hanan p^lUo: R, 
Nahum, librarius ; R. lophafian Sandalarius; V^. ludt 

5- 'ilc id 1utT7j>^^rY,^'f^8^) Quos Paulu* fequi 

fc iufferat, c XVII, 15. Significaverat autcm ilHs Paulu? 

per eos^ qqi fe Atbenas deduxerant , que porroiter dir|« 

^ere^« crvvs/yerp r^ Tvsv^ri) ipUnus divit}0 spiritu 

cgiiahatur \ onxnes ^iniiHi vires in id int^nde^at; fjion 

poiuii cqntinere ^e, Sed d!Xfv^;^«a?c^ ilgnificat ^tiapi ar{* 

^i, misere vexari, lit Luc. VIII, 37- XH, 5P. /r^^W^ 

fenfus eife poteft: I^aulus angebatur aniniQ, iiotjUMprv^ 

fifuvcc To% ^laixAig riv'Xp^. Ifflrvv, dum docebat^ Je- 

^^um esse Messiam. Nentpc ludaei fe oppofuehiri, v. 

Jro %^ ityivfjoLn habe^it r^ Xiy^ multi codicfefs ^um vfcl 

fioneVuIgata et Syriaca; (;vid: Grieslbachius ad h. 1. ) qt 

fehfua fit: itngdiotur propter doctrindm; fbin !Unteif- 

ffidtf macbte ihm viePAngstuhdSbrge^ utltfontn ex* 

^i«Stl. Mic^AELis, cuipeaio r^'A^^jr verifimiljpr effefvi- 

#ctttt, lipG ita intelli^en4um elTe putat^ ut I^ulus in di- 

CpUUUidQ infetioiir "R^que tatnen vi,Gtus et i^eftitatuf f^etit ^ 

K jey 1)^^01 I>if|>u^fii ij^ Cedrange iekoAini;eir« 


6. ^AutiT»^^0f/i;4^»y -r^ irpoc ivrii) Quum HU aw 
tern repugnarent , et conviti^reniui; ^ eopcussU vesti* 
mentis dixit^ 'Aunrxaffst&oe^ proprie eft : in acie star^ 
contra feo^^m^ dei^de in univerfum: s^ opponere, re* 
si^^ere. Die piuali ^ulvevem vestimentotum excutere 
vi^. notataad Matth. X« 14. To ciffiK'^iiftmv^') Vos ipH 
^ohii estis. auctores eocUiJL. Sic a Sanul, i^ in Graeco-: 
ri afpM tpf 4x1 T7fv xes^diXJfU tfn , i.; e. luif poenam de* 
iitunkhomicidia ; pcoprie eaim de homiddio didtuti^ 
Ut e€ Matth. XJi^Vll, ^ imptopri^ de peocatia alii«» lU* 
^f&g f'insons, 

^ i^ Ktt^ fut^^C in^39mf ) tnde bFonseundo fi mig-. 
roMdOy nimirum eat priore tiOfpido. ^tm/MpS^cc) Con* 
tigua , vicinAt ut iwqm fynagogam frequentabanlt, ta« 
men povra polient audire doetrinam de kfii Ckrifto, 

9. Rt)i ^0^5— cr^ftFir jf <ryc ) X.«X«ry, b^ 1. ut facpcj^ 
eft docere^ Valde neceflfaria Paulo turn fuit haeo fiduciae 
conftrmatio. l C.01. IJ, 8^ . . . 

lb. 'Ey» hfju furi, ai^ ^um UH aiionHd. i{^iM^. 
ixiS^asrat (rot t3 hxhm^oi/ cr$ } Nefno' tibi DioUntaSi 
manus infere$y ut tihi noceat. "Eir/r/3-«^«/, fc, X^^P^i* 
figiAficat <)tc2orl'l^, hosHliter aliquem aggrediy eique vid* 
lenias manus inferre, (nsidias strue're. Immanitai vc- 
fo a quibusvii boftiUm infultibus Paulo . promilTa » de ^ 
tsntum tflfmpofe ititeUiJifenda eft, qu0 is Corin^i cosntitti^* 
batur. iiiri — rc^vrif ) MuJl^os enim in hac urbe n(wff^ 
qui nomen mihi dabunt., Eos Dbminus populum fuuni 
dicic, qiios populo fuo fe adiUricturos efle fciebat. , 

II. 'Ex^J^iO'tf) Moram fecit y Him ita fumit^r he« 
tra^um Jj^, cui r^ljpondet x«3'V^«#,;^ift4 ^ ^ifei y(M:tfi 

.9« m 


fur iixTfi/pdff fiim. Sed et Utinl.ita loquuntur. Cie. 
Fatnil. XVi, a. ad Tyronem; lis ventis isthinc naviga^ 
iuTf qui si essent, nos Corcyraenon sederemus. 

I a. raXU(»vog — *Ax^occ ) Quum proconsul in 
Achuia esset GaQ£o« Fuit fcater Senecae. Statins Sylv^ 
Uf 7. 32* hoc plusquam Sentcam dedisse mundOf out 
-dulcem generdsse Gallionem. Tacitus A. XVI, 17. 
Annaeus MeUa-^^quibus GaUio et Seneca fuirentilms 
natusi. Comitatem^ incompofitani' fuavitatem «t aequlta- 
•t€in Galtionia laudac Seneca Pra^f. ad nat. Quaeft; 4« ubi 
inter alia : Nemo mortalium\ inquit , uni tiun didcis 
est^ quatn^bic omnibus^ Achaia erat provincit procon- 
fulariflf fub Au^u(^«^ TiberiiM Macedooiae adiunxit, et Cae- 
fiikrianam ftcit. Std Claudius has provinciatfifen^tui red* 
didit, u e^ riurfua ftdt procoAfulares, telle Su^tonio in 
vita Qaudii ^5. et Dionei LX. M ro ]3ijjm ) . Ad tribu- 
nal proconfulare^ ut gravis criminis reuin« 

13. Ilapcc rou yo/tev ) Contra legem fc. noftram, 
Mofaicam* 'Avotitst^siv vtro eft primam perfiui'fiofiem no* 
via rationibtts laLefkctatam evellere. Hoc volapt; ludaeis 
concefifum eft a Ronunis etiam in Graecia yivere fecuii/ 
dum legem Moils .'' bic vero neque vobURooanis injr«^ 
ligionefe addit, neque legem M0O9 fequitur, fi$d turbiC 
Juda^os. Uaec accufatio inde obt^mam fumeb^it, quod^ 
Apoftoljf qui ludaei eirant, incircu^cifba 4d fuum coetuin 

14. 'Ei /tfciv — ^pyjypoy) Si magnum et capUale cri^ 
men admisisset; ex eorum genere« de quibiu iudices co- 
|;Qofceie foleat^ e» {• bomicidium || furtum. mri ki^ 


iv ijvjBfxifiLTiv vfiSv^ lure ^eritoque t^rarem- vos ^ 
cures vobis praeberem. K«r« Aoyoi/, cum rationc, 
iure merito. Sic faepe apud Platonem aliosque. 'AvixstScu 
* notat qures praebere, dicenti patienter auscuUare^ 
c. g. Aeschines epift. 7. isijd'if^v ivix^^ou irokO fiiJkw 

15. rjfipi Aoy«) Dedoctrina. ngif ivo/uMtmu^vfiSd) 
et personis et lege vestra. Quae mei non funt andjtorii'^ 
quaeque nugalia aobis Romanise De nominibus f. per- 
4onU putt an lefiils dioendus fit Chriftus. upix^g yip iy¥ 
rituy i fiik^fieu bTvcu } Bene refponfum, uc ab homiAe 
dulc! , quafi dicat : Romani quidem liberiaten^ religipnii 
ludaeis etiam in Graeda conceflere, fed fi quae intet ipfot 
de religione oriuntur cpntroverfiae, tut eat cofflponant 
inter fe, aut diiputent» quantum libet. 

17* *EirAocfiijMvot a iriuTSG 0/ XAjivb^ ') Deed ei 
tArjvsc in quibusdam. Sic ludaei fecifle dicerentiir, quod 
nunc narratur. Sed vulgaris lectio vera cffe videtur. <>• 
rinthii homines, qui tribunali adlhibant, quum viderent, 
ludaeos ideo a tribunali cum contemtu abigi, quod fuae 
1^9 quaeftiunculis obflrepuiiTent proconfuli 9 aliis rebus 
occupatp, ipfiquoque velut proconfuli gratum facturi', 
verber^ ingeffere ludaeis » quo abirent celertus. 2aa9i- 
v^v) Sosthenes^ ipfe poftea ad pirifltun cooverfus, 1 Con 
U U ^ut fuccelTerat in locum Crifpi v. 8. autfuitpriocep« 
fymgogae alterius abea» cui praeerat CrispuSj nam in 
magnis urbjbus plures erant fynagogae^ et fingulis fui ar- 
chifynagogi. X9^ iikv — ifLsUv^ Negligebat, insuper 
habebaL Solebant Praefides (verbis utor Fricaii ad Iv 1.) 
petulantias b^ia8modi^ quae , Romani ^noipiii maieftategi 

^Sii SCH0L14 

4irecte non immfnuer^nt, lib^ntes pra^tervidere , ut Pro- 
vincialium colic molliusjiugura federet. ^ec deerat quae 
' prae ^lianim tegionum Fraefidibus cauifa Gallionem mo* 
yeK^t: praeeiTe nemp^ Achaiae le, illi verae et meraeGrae- 
Ciae 9 eoque libertatis 0rnul^cra nmbras^i^e ^tque^uaque 

18. K«//»»/t«^c— A'X^v) Posiquam cuput lotonde^ 
fafc'Cvel tondendum curivew,) Cenchreis,votuntenini^ 
9usceperat. Cenchreae efb portos Cor inthiontiDt ut Pi- 
rneus Athenieniiiifn. Eft tutem is pottus ad fuium Safo^ 
'Hicum. Appttet ibi ecdefi^m fuiffe ChcUlianonim ^ Rom* 
^VI, If Tofifionem ad Aquilam^ non ad Paufum refe*- 
tuttt aonhulli^ Ideo inprimii, qaod Tlfl^utAit prlmum, 
deinde vero 'AnvKti;: » ut fcilieet eo oommodius 4oo dd tp« 
fo referri pofe^ , appelletur. $ed rectius ad Paulum hoc 
xcfertur^ nam dc eo ^ffe ferino(^emi patet ex fequentibus, 
(v- Jj.) quae non ad Aqifilam pertinent. $^^ yip iv^TJv) 
s^r 4^ox^v9 yotum qi|« lodaei •b lib^rationem, imprimis 
t morbo quodiqi gnv^tt, aut alio periculo, fe obflringe* 
)>ant pet tliquod temput vino abftinere , comam alere » ^ 
jiec ac^edere td cadaver, et quampluriimas alia^ dbferv^e 
cerimonias , aMofe (Nunu VI. ^ praefbciptas, aht^Qam 
yicdmas folemnes Deo pfFereni Hoc votum in {ud^ea 
degentibi|s Hierofolymit perrolvendum erat, (lQibpli.€(^ 
B. I. II. is« Num. VJj, |8.^ ubi vou perfolvi, etfkcti* 
ficia oninia offerri 4ebebantj» quia ibi erat templum. Igi- 
tur leg! LnoB videtur confon^m , ut Pauli^s ii^ Graeca ur- 
|>e tonderetur. Std Nafitaei variis pollutionibui obnbidi 
(erant; (t^um. VI » 9.) tunc autem^ ubicun<^ue ilia po]* 
IsiiQ confififlkt 4 radete ^omaoi, t^el>antut » ^uod voti 



complemeutuiD non etat, fed contra^ quaeouique prae<< 
c^fttnnu irrita erant^ et ab ilia tonfufa'rurfus debebant 
die^^yojti numejrarL Paulus itaque voti rem inceptutn vo^ 
turn Cenchreis ali^ua legal! impuritate abrumpere coac^cus 
eft et illico redintegrare> Num/ VI, 13. Ut^blolutum tan<r 
dem 'Hierofolymis folveret. Nonnulli non efte verifimi^ 
le exiftimanji > tauliim leg! ceirempniali fe adeo obiirin- 
liffe, a qua ipfe.aUos diligenter avocare/confuev^rat. Sed 
*,feGit toe fine dublo ideo > ut per (rvy]i»fei0x(ttv quandadk 
XudaeQium ^nimos , alioquin alienioref ,' fibi conciliarec 
'tf. infra c. iX^l, ^4*' j[ Cor. IX^ i^. 20V' Chriftianos ei 
Ijentilibus Aori cITc obftrictos his legibiis^ conftanter do* 
<Suit, atquc adverfus ludaizantes defeildft, iriprimi^ ih Epi* 
ftolaad Galatas. D6 lis interpretib'utf V qUi civile qiiod^ 
^am VQti .gcn¥s Paijlo bic iribiii a*i«raittu;t^ j^onfiitendua 
aeft W-pLFiuf U\ ^uriSM h* 1- . . .., , ... r 

'^ ' * at. AsT iJL^-^ Ispti&livfiu^ OpoHet me dmnino fe^ 

^2iUfn ^iiem , qut insidt ; agere Hier^solymis.*'^ i^tju 

%oT^v 'iromi^ efl ' trdrik^ere fesiuni iempUs ^ ut vpo'yoy 

iro/e/v, V. a3i 'Eic pro iv^ ut faepe. . 'Avifx^fj 'iiei rU 

*£^i<Tii\ Wi;itV profedtul^eft^Eplieror" '* -^ * ^ - ^<'fi 

.^M^^u^i^^t ecclesiatnfP^ogr^s^us ^t^^^ipphiamtAAfiflt 
^J i^empc Hierofpj^ypia, ,quo4 lwa^4»?eUJ^Wi quor 
ti^ d^ jtiuei^ per lud^e^jp f^ebxaei loquui^qifr.. Npn iA|#l(i§i 
le^j^^^ream h. |.^u^^l)nti)li i?utanr,j)atet ei v.{^V^?W0 

'lfl»,;f^..$^^^?^ jjuj,^r|fit JUerofolymisu. i/^ *A^f;i»;«4WfO' 
Syriae ad Orontenii Finis itiacria ij$cuAdj»f4 XJentiiest .;^ 

^i •■ ' •" - ' --^ SCHOtlA ' • ' ^ "* • ■ ' -^ 

" «4. '*AX«f«#Jf i.i/^ tS yhat ) Pdtria Alexdridrihusl 
I)e origine ludaconim Alexandrinoruni/eft infipiis'^ Ibciii 
iofephi Ant. Xir, i', il ut et XI)t, 5, i.V AbundaffiAVex- 
andriam hominibus doctis, ludaeis et Ethnicis, inter om- 
nei conftat, "iJy:yp Xcyioc ) Facundia dicendique Uher* 
iate eivi poUehs. Nam Aiyoc et ratiq, oratio^ kiccnr 
di copia. Sic agud lofephumLib. I. ,de B. I, prooem, §. 
g. , 0; '£*.wyft;j/ Xoy/o/ fiint Graecorum^Hwiorfci, diQen" 
fill uhertata cppiaque Jiorentes <, quibus mox tribuit ra 
Twv oc)L(av TM )iiyco rkseviKtstif ^ ut aliqs J^istoricosclh' 
cendi copid et vi superenL Cf, AnU^iyil, 6, ti. ^ivvo^" 
ric — fpoL(fBTi 3 !• c. exercitqtus in 4cripturis inter* 
pretandis. Stark in der Schrift^ ^ 

;. . tS5. :^Oc/w^ S|fy 'Ka<rjf%)fjtt^j/oa T.i a(^» r. k.") InstittUus 
erat in doctrina Christi: ntih if oH^ rS i^vp/k ft^bfalca 
pbrafi eftreHgio,„d9CtriiuChriili. ;^^ t^ vv^y/Mtri) 

Et. magno lanimi fervore praedi.tuf* Indicatur ard^r 
divinus in veritatis propagandae ftudio^, iquamyis fpiritug 
fancti manifefla effic^gitas ei nondum coQtigifTet in niirai^« 
libus donis. 'Ekikst 7- ^vpfy ) Disferebai et dqc^bajt 
diligenter de Domino^ iwi^ifisvoQ — 'Iteivi^ , qiian^ 
^am scieHtkim h)aibebafbaptis)7tQd^^Ioanni^^sMum, 
^ni.tffent fctlictt HnitiB. dotttfkiare^ cttHftianae. ^|«^ de 
-bafiW^tttb, pdfthttfec'inftituto a CiriftbVniMl attdtVttlif; 
-kd ali^nam' lidtitiam Chdfli et dht'fftfan'a'^ bligionU biofoi^ 
Jib Wibebat ;^iiafte^'prkec}puum in doctrfni Xoanhis crat, 
adfeffievfegnuA Uieffike. An' hi Aegypfo, aii in ludaea Apol- 
toir acfcepefit baptfamtim^t doctiinam iteanttii, ignoi^ftrti. 
^Wm autctti ^-^hoc loco , in mufds^lotft, ctiam cxtta^W* 
daeam, fuilTe aftipiifoa loimrtis.'^'^^'^' *"'• ' ' '^^"^^V' 


26. ^Ovroc— cc/yayiyff ) Lfberiiis quim ante eriam la 
publicis conventibus loquebatur, vel libere profitebaturdo- 
Ctrinam Chrifti, pro ea; qua ipfe poUibat, fktultate. 

%7. 'E/c ryjy 'Ax*A»/) Praecipue Corinthum c. XIX, 
I. ir^or/?a'^«V«V^f/" ivriv ) fr aires, scj^ipserunt Chri^ 
stianls litter as hortatoriasx id emn exciperent bene-' 
vole. nporp£'\l/ii/j>9voi iypx>l/xv, cohortantes ^cripscrfint, 
i. e, littcras cohorutorias IcripA^runt. o't^ve^xketQ t&XC 
T«% ir6irt^$viti<n ) Multum adiumenti atiidit Us qui 
fidem recepissenU Nam avfi^^iA^^Sm h, 1. nomt rrm- 
ducere^ prodesse, Diqdor.S. XVI, 68. '^gi) ro/S^x av- 

Conftrwntnoijnulli cum fjvvB^xksr^^ mn proxime ante- 
cedentibui, trofult illi^ donis gratiae ct Javoris di^ 
vinir.^ibitributU; per cloquendam fuam. Rom. XIF, 3» 
XV, 1$. Cf. 1 Cor, I, ia» ^lii vero condruunt cum rOT^ 
wsyrt^evHici ^ ut^fe^ifu^. lit: . qui religionem su^ceperant 
gratia divina. . 

a8 'J£t;roj/«c — Ij/o'Hy ) JVam acrtter ei curfi Tu- 
daeis disputandum erat in publico loco^ quum de^ 
monstrarst, lesumesse Messiam^ 'SMrivfifi, intente, 
cum contentione multOk * d^ci}ta»r j/A^ , in palfivQ^ 
efl refutahatur. Quomodo.autem. multum emujumend 
attulit raligioni,chrifl:ianae( fi a ludaeia refuc^tua eft? Quo 
magis'Apolloarefucabatur, et illis refpondcbat, tantp ma« 
gis .convinci poterant homine.s quum argame^ ucram* 
que partem oppugnantia. et defendentia avdirei^^ Sic Mo. 
Rus locum interpretatus eft. Alii yertunit* r^utabat^ 
-vil conviaccbat ludaeoa.' : ^ 


^, ^, _ , , - CAP, . TOs .. .\-"cr :.. 

w# '^M^w J Accufativus antiquuf qutriblc,;apvd 
Graecos declinatiqnis. Sic Theocritus ^ "Ad'pf, ^ *Po(Jo- 
iffjv. rd avodrspiKx'fidpif') Regiones sUpefiOtis , liempe 
Afiae mihoris. Inteltige i^alatlam et fhrygiam ; nam r^- 
"fpicit haec' phratis ad ct XVltj, aj. Littus miris^Afegei 
fct lirbes regioHesque liiiic Vfclriae Wdeoqiwi et Eph^fus jea- 
Tfl^, infra.iiiceVe a Graecis dicuntur; (an der^Seekiifte j 
faille regiohes quaelitet ulteriiw orientcnl verfus .exfcurrcn- 
tcs, (mitten imfrande) ocvai'^ fuperids fitae eiraht/'pfo^- 
iiidc ivuTSfiiii jupff h. Liunt Regiones,' quae tefpectU 
fephefi ad orientem iicent iKSkti itQ^i^s'tr^v) "Metro- 
^olin Afiae ttiiho^i i ^t fedem komani Pr6cbnittift\ i 
templo biahae celebrcm. In had Urbe erat Vnagha ludaieoi 
rum multi^udo/ qUfbUs ^ Rohianbruhl Pro^conftiliiiS'^hbr^ra- 
litatCj magna priynegiJl aedl&tri'f^etaftim, fyiirg^arntn ^ 
N aliofuifaqiie coinmodoruiii (ibflceffa etianti Itjfeph. XtVj idt 
t|. Percomiftoda igitur erat haefc utba Paiilo^ i&^ttopa* 
gandatn dotoftiafti Chrifti* ^^ ^ " ' 

^' i. *firirt»«^ uiibv i}Ji$8i^ty Spitms.sunctus hi^' 
-et in fequentibus^, . tta nt lov- Vl*^ ^^*< f«nt dona iUa mU 
'tacttlosa tt extraordinUtrid, iecclietia^ chriitiariae re^ 
ieroatd, quae PJlului haiid diibiutti, quin piutjbu* vctbU 
fcripferii. irttitiirAuri^y Quum fidefn ismcipis^. ffi 
duodfccim f Vk70<l^ loannis l^ptismum accep«wii,C^3^) 
firdfeffl fufitj ft cxpectare MdDam i et lubencer omnia 
ptaeCepta «t ftiflS'ftita dui obftrv^turod efle^ fl »;>patuef* 
Ht, (hz.te orat eorum Trftr/^); £Ied iiitcrea ffiaEMferai^ 'fii^ 
Aajei, horumqu^rilui-^bfervaverant, nee copiofior do* 



ctrini Chrifti iis expofiu fuerat; nun^nuttto, baptiiinoin 
namen lefu fufcepto, profitentur', lesum effe Mefliam il- 
ium^ in quern loannes baptizaverat. uA' iik ^ ijni^oLfiev) 
Ne audivimus quidem , nunc dari talia dona^ Itaque ne 
fando quidem audierant de btneiicio ilIo« quo ornati cranC 
Apodoli et alii Chriftiani prima Pentecodes die* 

3. 'E/5 fi tv i/Sotrr/cSTifs ;") Quale nam baptisma 
accepistis ? In nomen Domini lefu cos non fuiiTe bapti- 
zatos, exfnde condudebat Paulus> quod dona fpiritus non ' 
Accctpiflent. 'Etc r( pro h rbi\ uttnox it^ ri Itoyvir 
fiiitrt^^ot pro iif raf 'Imxvvh ^xiru€fmrt>i baptisroate lo- 
annis* Baptizaverat autem loannes in MeiBam venturum ; 
nee poterat largiri Spiritus fancti dona , ficut ApoflolL 
Cf* V. 4. ' 

4. 'Idoivvtjq — fierxifc/xc ) Non cohaei^et particuta 
fi^v cum eo quod lequitur initrcivrBQ Si^ ut multi 
putarunt: fed pofitum eft uxr i-roatoiirr^mv ^ uc fupra lllf ' 
fti,, Senfus eft ; Baptizavit ills quidem in poeniten* 
tianif I. e* hortatus eft eo«, quos baptizavit, utfe emen* 
darent, et fie mala imminentia evadcrent, sednon in 
promissum spiritus sancti; quae diftinctio inter utrum- 
que baptisma innuitur et Matth. IIF, 11. t^ Xx^ — 'l>jffSv') 
Iraecipiens poputo, ut crederet in eum^ qui post se 
suscepturus esset munus docendi, i. e* in Messiam 
lesum. Noluit ipfe loAuhes liaberi pro Mcflia, fed lefu 
Nazareno banc dignitatem vindicavit 

5. *AximvT$4 i^ ) Nethpe ilH , &d quos P^ulu^ Ic 
quebatur;. funt enim haec Lucae verba > non Pauli» ut 
tionnUlli exiftimant^ quod r^ ipfa ec totus ferinonii no' 

Tomus II L R xus 


xus oftendit. ii9 to ovo/xx ri xvp/s T.7j^5 ) A Pauto 
ncmpe nunc baptizati funt ad caltum Domini Icfu. Nes. 
cierant hactenus baptistno poenitentiae obligatos fe fuiiTe, 
td fidem in lesum Christum , quia , fufcepto baptismo 
loannis, Mewae venturo nomen dederant indetertnina'* 
te, nefcientes lefum Nazarenum eOe ilium Melfiam. AUter 
fe res habebat cum Apodolis* His nimiru:m iterato bap* 
tismate tion erac opus,, quia ftatim ab« initio edocti eranCt 
lefum effe Melfiam. 

6. Kotf im^ivr^Q — iv ivrii ) Hoc plerumque iti 
£ictum eft. Deus ad commendandam munus Apofloli* 
cum, baptizatis non nifi precibus Apodolorum communi- 
care voluit. Gravifllmo hoc argumento , et in oculos in« 
currente miraculo convicti funt de veritate religionis Chri* 
ftianae quotquot haec talia fpectabant, ikikuy — vpos^p-^- 
rsvdv') u e. Unguis peregrinis de relJgione locuti funt, et 
quidem afflatu divino. Cf. fupra c. IL X, 44. fq. 

i.Kou ir8i3^6oy'^TS'^sg) Fidem facie^s doctrinae 
de regno Dei^ perfuadendo allerens pertinentia ad earn 

9. *IIa ii — tS TXjf.Jtfc) Quum autem, nonniiUi 
se ohdurarent^ €t doctrinae christianae denegarent 
Jidem, atque eiiam convitiisprqscinderent religionem 
coram muUUudine. EHATjpvveSou dicitur, qui durus eft, 
qui fenon li:^it moveri, conturnax, pertlnax. 'Are/^'eTi/, 
non adttUtiera doclrinam. lidera convitiis petebanc 
T^v aiiu, religionem, ^y^, ivQ^xQ — ;ttafi3';7r«c} Et ipfe e 

fynagoga exiit, et eos qui crediderant, abduxit eo, quod in 
fyiiagoga tuti non erant futuri. iv rf (TX®*? TvfiyP9 rtviO 

... So- 


Sophiftae, five declamatoris j cui nomen Tyranno. lu 
Suidas. fricaeus non proprium, ftd tppcllativum nomeii 
putat Iiominis , iti dicti forfari , quod vi eloquentiae au- 
ditores agerct ferretque, ut Sophista Pririceps ^pud Suc- 
toniura in Libro de GranimaticiSi Equidem huius aflct- 
tionis rationes non pcrfpicio, Eorum autem opinionij qui 
Iiunc Tyrannum ludaeum , eiusque fcholam Beth Mid. 
rasch fuilTe purant^ obftare videtur id^ quod fn proiihife 
anteccdcntibUscommemoratur, Paulum nenipe propter /u- 
daeos e iynagcga exiifie/ Segregavit igitut difcipulOt 
(Chrifti^ncs) fuos a Synagoga ludaica ; non amplius in Sy- 
nagogam eos duxit , fed in pcculiari loco iblos doeuit* 

lOi UuifTotc fig KXTotHSi/tocc TTJv *A(t/xv^ Qtif Sadfo- 

rum caufia Rpbefunl Venire folebaht. Erat enira templuni 

Jllufl tommune Afiae , tjnde et Hofticn 'Atrioe^pxm. ludael 

quoque ex aliis Afiae Urbibus faepe eo teniebant toerca- 

lus cauffa aut iudiciorufn. 

II. Avi^ocfiBi^ i roLQ rvxiaxo) P'irlutes iibn vutga* 
res, i. e. niiracala eiimia. Litotes, Ut: haudincerta cano^' 
i. t. explorata et omnino evtfntura. 

la, "Sl^a — i^ipxB<$oU^ Ita ut ad degrotantes su^ 
daria et s^micinctia ex eius cotpore ajferrentur^ qt^ 
que ad tiorutn contactum i^orbis liber arent^ur, etidm 
mali spiritus egredertntur. %p<v?, exterior para corpo- 
ris, fpecles externa, corpus, ffifixpm if (nfjLi'4iy3ti») Sig- 
nificantur atnbabus his vocibus linteolaet farciolac,- ^uibUs 
et praecingeTentur, et detergerent fudorem. In fpeci^ au* 
tem (TifiUHfvd'iov semicinctium^ sucdinctofium habet da* 
plicem fignificatum^ nimirum Orarii^ eines Schiiupftu* 

R a cAef 




ches, ct fucdnctorif, quod parte* anteriores opificum cin* 
git. l^etronius 94, ego fiifpcndio vitam finite conftitui', 
et fam semicinctio ftantem ad parietem fpondam vinxe- 
rara, cervicesqiic nodo condebam. ^ iirn^vtrsSou •— 
i^^^X^Sdj) vel ut alii legunt iKxopshd9cin 'Awot/Siuiir* 
(fiSo^t mutare st^ i. e. discedere. Hoc non intelligen- 
dum eft ita, ac fi lintcola et falciolae v!m,depellendi mor- 
bos habuiffent; fed vi ac potentia Chrifti fanati funt aegro- 
tl, cui fidebant, qui lintcola «t fafcloias admovebant. cor* 

t%. TSu r$pt€pxo^ivouu 'litioc^iav i^ofmf&v ) Tale« 
Exorciftas, qui quarundam formularum incantationuinque 
ope daemonia eiecerunt, inter ludaeos fuifTe, illuftrid lo- 
fepbi locus docet, ubi huius rei auctorem ipfum Salamo- 
©em, edit. Ant. VIII, a, 5. xtptspxofiivHQ autem eoi 
yocat Lucas, quod non uno in loco fubfifterent, fed hue 
Hluc cUrfitarent, quaeftui aucupando, qualms apud Latinos 
drculatores. Radicibus autem fimul ufos effe illos £xor* 
dftas) ex citato lofephi loco patet* 

14. '"rid-av — 7roiSj/r£^) Recte Tricaeus haec ita intel- 
Jigend^ elTe putat, ac fi fcriptum ^^ti: Tjauv 6s r^ rivt^ 
etc. Neque enim praeter hos Scevae filios nullos circum- 
foraneos exbrciftas fuiife dicitLucas, fed in numero prae* 
ftigiatorum.eiusmodi etiam hos feptem fuifie. 

15. *AttOHft3^h^ f/v$e i^i; ) Non recte concludi- 
tur ex his verbis, malum quendam Spiritum per lioniines 
locutum clTe. Paulua enim per biennium Ephefi docue^ 
rat et miracula patrav^at ; homines 'igitur daemoniaci 
multa iam audiverant 4e. eo eiusque miraeulia. Dice- 

9 bant: 


bant : Scimus quidem, Paulum effe in hac urbe» et norai. 
ne tefu talia miracUla patrare; fed vos non vidcmini eflb 
tales, qualis eft Paulus. 

16. Ka/ iCpeLyLofA^evo^ -^ ciK» ixsA/s) Turn homOg 
malo daemom obriGxiuS f insili^ ineos^ atque subi- 
gens, tarn male tractavit^ ut nudi ^auciique profu" 
gerent ex aedibus illLs. Koc^t^iwptdvstv , in potestatem 
redigere, ''1(t^v(T6 fu$.r ivroSi/ ^ valuit contra iUos^^ 
praevaluit i\$^ subiugavit eos , er ubermannte sieu 
Hoc non jparum fecit ad confirmandam auctoriutcm Pauljy 
cui,^ jTanaoti dacmoniacos minquao^ tale :quid accidit. 

ij: K(4 iriirsTt — 1ij<th) Et obstupuerunt omnes 
ea de re et celebratum est nomen lesu. (foBoQ b. !• 
hebraico more pocius eft admiratio quam timor. Celeb* 
ratum 6ft autem nomen lefu ideo , quia per eum vera fie- 
bant miracuTa , non talia » qualia erant. fraudatorum iUo* 

rum a <ic quibus fermo v, 13. fqq« 


t^. "Hpxovro. i^jMkoyiju,Bvo^) Venenint ad Apoftio^ 
loSf confitcjitcs , quam male vitam bactenus traduxiftent^ 
comroemora^is edam criminibus gravioribus, ut illi, qui^ad 
loannem Bapdftam venenuit, Martb. Ill, 6. Multi etiam 
nagicas artes/ quibus (iediti Aerant^ detcftaci Aint^ quod 
patet ex v. i9« * 

, 19. T.KOcuoi ii rSv r« rspfs^x rpottivrtnf^^ Tltp/$f- 
yo^, curioso b. 1. omnino artes magicas fignificant. Sic 
Dio CMus excerpt. ValeH de Imperatorc Adriano dicit r 
i 'Aifmvi^ ireptapyiruroc ^v nsM ju.xvT£tktQ'7(gif /ii»yy»y8/cti^ 
votvrodotitxiQ ixP^T^ » Adrianu^ admodum ciiriosus. 
erat^ et divinationibw magicis<ju& urtibus uUbatur^ 

as U^ 

a63 $cmU4 ' 

Herodian. IV ^ 12. 6. Ephefu$ ante alias civitates hi$" 
pravis ftudiis dedita. 'SwevdyuoiVTS^ rxQ /it'jik^Q, conge" 
rentes Ubros^ in unum acervum. Videntur fuiile libri ta- 
les » qui formulas magfcas 9 et modum exercpndi fr^udes 
raagicas cominebant, Zauberbilcher, Nota ftint inter 
y$t^res i^itTtxy^i^upfCcrXf Eph^fiae fcdpturae , vel fche- 
dulae, quae magicis vocabulrs infcriptae, ddnde ut amu- 
Icta corpori alligari fokb^irt, ad ^verruncandos morbos, 
daemqnes, ct alia mala tollend^. Mkgoriim, qui craht Epheli, 
incininit Ftutarchus Alexandro. ]\Jenander in puero 
mpud Suidam: 'E^hm 'ft>7g yxpt,S^iv utoq irspl-i'xT^t Xiytov 
dki^t^ccpfiKXoc, fitymSl. HpHix dks^iifxpfXXTHi rj ^pifi* 
fMTXf ovi^xrx oirtot Tigfj (^ooml xvtjvx'^smv (pwff/x^v f;^«* 
cuf. Plura babes ap. We^^flen. et Qxoiium.^KxrdKxi^v') Com- 
|)uirerunt"fideles iftx Jibros illos, non vendl^erujit, ut pte- 
tium ad Apoftolos afF^jrrent; ne aliit occafionem peccandi, 
hisque libris utendi darent, 7^ svpov xpyvp/s fiyp'tiiixc Wy* 
rs) Eftufjtata ellipfis V/Ocis Cpxxfvljy in pecuniae lummain- 
dicanda. Sunt igitur jLivptxiec v^prtf fc. i^xxM'^v. Quiri' 
auagies mille ieriorios, Qpnvio proxime acc^flit nioneta 
Argent|nenfis, quae valet i^Kreur^r, 3 Hell^rj^ ut 5 draph* 
mae fint i Q* et paullo plus; 50000 drachmae plu^iopoo fl^ 

QO. ''OvTw xxrx xpxTQc — ijS^xvs) Sic m^gna vi re- 
Ugid inciementg^ cq^L J^sychm^ %xro^ nputqc, /o-^u- - 
fScjf Tfiks/oDQ. - Magorum fraudibui detectis , miracula 
Fauli ^0 maiorejn fidqm i^yeperunt j ficque multi ChriftQ 
Sederunt numen. 

fti. "Ed'gr^ 9 Ilxtk^ iv rf ftifaiijwr^} In a^mun% 
induxit PquIus, f. confriium c?pit, Ponitur yerp 4p r^ 
fv%iiixn pro iig yo vveufix,^ Sic I,uc JOU, 14, et flu^ 
i^rch. ^ Ag, et Clcpm, it^^$^ ft^^ itq yi]^ l^^fa r« t«- 


fiovT» fuStiiivotit in animum protinus induxit res no. 
vare^ Vel 13'tro pro irp^^.MTo. 

a^. "Avric iitiax' X^ovoif ii^ r7f¥ 'A^/otv^ Substittt 
ad tempus in Asia. 'Eiritrx', fc. ietvriv inh t>uit se^ U 
c. moxatus est, remansit. Herodot, iVII, 123. irta^fliv 

pro: iv rrj 'Afftx quae mutatio frequcns. -» 

as. T«/3*X®c «K oA/yoc) Nonlevis tumultus. irtfi 
rrJQ Hi) Occasione Evangeliiy de religione christian 
na^ utfupra c. IX, a, XVill, 2^, 

24. 'ApyupoKixog) Faber argentarius, ut rectever. 
titur in Glofrario. vxsq ipyvp^^ 'AprifiticQ ) Aediculas ' 
argenteas , (kleinc T«mpclchon) Dianae. Templum 
D:aii2t Ephefiae fertem miraculis muadi eft annumeratum* 
Demetrius autem confedt aediculas argenteas, imaginem 
iltius templi referentes. Sic in monte Albano aedieulft 
lunonis fuiiTe dicitur. Dio Ca^^iu^ XXXIX. v9ti^''Hpotc 
fipccx^C M Tpxwi^Tjg riuog TCpoQ dvxroKSu UpVfidvog, Fe- 
tronius 29. Fraeterea grande armarium in angulo 
vidi iri cuius aedicula. erant lares argentei posHi» 
Diana Epliefia in nummis repraefentatur ornamento capitis 
alto» multls mammif, pedibus invoiutiF, cum duobus cer* 
vis a dextra et finiftra, Minutius Felix Octav. Diana 
— Ephesia mammis multis et uberibus multis exstru^ 
eta. ipjx7/ccv ) Quaestum ; nam ipyx(rfx oon foium 
opificium^ artijicium, fed et quaestum fignificat. 

ag. "Ove. — i^ixoiQ ) Quos quum convocasse^^ cat 
terosqu^ opificesi opecarios Imiusmodi reium , qui for 
uIBa Imagunculu numiais fabricabant^ in aediculis poneo 

R 4 • daf 

a64 SCHOtU 

das. "Or/, in tcivrTfC r?c ipyx<ntic4 3/ ivirop'ct ^fuJiu fei) 
^wod ex /ii/iu^ operis quaestu copia nobis coniingit 
facultatum. Nam ivvop/x h. 1, non quaeftura, fed 
copias^ opes^ fitqultates indicat. S\inillime voces has 
coniungit Demosthenes in Neaer. ftJc tivr^ tj oivi rS o'«t- 
fixToc ipyoc^/x ix iHxv^u ivrop^xv vupBiX^v , i^$ 
iieixsi\/ TTJv iiH/oc,p i ' quum illi quacstus corporis non 
satis magnas ad alendam familiam copies suppedi- 
taret, Scitif, locii, Demetrius inquit, hoc quaeftu non 
tantum victuih fuppetere nobis , fed ct vitam noftram ab- 
undanter inftrui. Procul dubio vel omnia, Vclwagnam par- 
Item hie provent;us evahefcet, ix exitialcm doctrinam iftam 
latius evagari patimyr. Ergo pro lucro pugneraus fortiter, 

a<5. Ui/^tti iABri€7j(rav iiixviv cx^v) MuUos horni'* 
nes pervertit, ad alias cogitationes tradudcit^ Aiy»i/ -*• 
ytvvfisvoO Multi inter Gentiles (imulacra ipfa non habe- 
l>ant pro Diis , fed ea tantum praefentia Numfnis re/crta 
tSe putabant. Plerique tamen credebant ipfa fimulacra eife 
Peos; unde, qm ilia fingebant, dsoTrotoi et '^spTkx^ctf ^ 
factojes Deorum et fictores appellabantur , ut cpnftac ex 
JPollucis Onpmaftioo. t^, I^ i^ ij« 

J17. 'Ov /livou-^ iKd^stif') ]JNam ijdn solum pericu* 
lum ^ty ne haec res in contemtum veniat TSto ti 
^ipo« verte: haec res, hoc negotium^ aut fi placet, 
^fiipoc in verfione plane c^mitti poteft, 'Etg xvsksyfioV A- 
^sTVf in contejjituni venire, 'Afrqksyfiiic proprie eft con^ 
futatio^ Sap. IX, 6. deinde contemtus. olAx 9(pc^->-Ady/a'« 
^^^yorf) Quafl dicatj Parum^ft de lioftroqua^; totare* 
Hglo hie poricllratur. ri^tf fisyxXsiitifrx dvr^ ) B&nt JjLn 
tinos ; lHaiestatem, Pofles et NiUQeaVm^rc, |y tKj ^ 


W^er^) Noa' faWb hoc dicit. Aputeto Hb* H. de eadem 
illaiDianaA/Cui'iu ^nunidfi i(nfcum muttiformi specie^ 
rituiu^rUk; nomine muUiiugo totus veneratur orbis. 
iat^ fxaucWv'De^a, qui a RonnmiB teftatotibus baeredea in* 
ilit^ii pot»rdnt, crathaecUwna Eplkefia, ut nos docat 
Vlpianus Inftieutionum tit. XXIL : , 


^9* Kotf itrkTJSij '-^ ctrfxivsa^ ) Sic urhs tola hot 
tumuUurepleta est, per totam urbem ortus eft tumulti»t 
a ^otttftatloite nnius prbfligat! nebulonis. ^ ipfirj&ip tM 
ifiodvfiotiiy liif ri $Jxrpov) ConcurrerUnt cdniunettm^ 
confertim in Theatrum. In inftitutis ^Jraecarum civl* 
tatum fuit hoc, ut de ttbiis gravioribus, ad rempublicam 
fpectantibus , in theatris agefetur, concionesque ibi habe- 
reat^r, uc adeo prope fori loco fuiffe videantuf. Tacitus 
Hift, II, 8a de Vefpafiano dieit; Aniiochensium th^atr 
rirni ingressus,ubi iUis cousultare mos est p concur^ 
rentes et in mlulationem effuso^ alloquitur. Cic. ad 
fam. VIII. 2, pro Flacco^. Cornelius TSep. Timol. 4. 2. 
veniebat {n Theatrum^ quum ibi concilium plebis fca- 
heretur. Valer. Max. II. 2. . Situ« ipfe locorum huic tu- 
multui augendo ac fovendo non paruqi cpnducebat; ut 
enim perhibenr, qui ifla loqa ocuUa perluftrarnnt^ Sponiu^ 
ct Wheelerus , Dianac templum in confpectu theatri crat 
fitum. <rvi/iHi:^^iti} Varinus: (rvpoictiiripitQ. Comites. 

SO. T/vic ilrOv 'AmctlfxSv^ Asiarchae es^tftiitr 
' ftcti cenaminumi Ittdoruni'^ue facrorum, vd 6nuni &k 

«tf6 ' SCHOLIA 

ccjdotes. Ita €ilidtrcha, SyriardM^ Phoenfdarcha,- Hd- 
ladardia^ Bkhyniatcha , Cippadoci^rcha. StraJbo XIV. 
AHarchaa vpwnvovraQ uxri r^ iwatpy/^/wf voeat^ qui iet 
boc nos docet, lectos ex prtedpais AQae civfiatitos , in* 
Ut quas fuUTe tt -Tralles: Potdla^ eorum trat annua in 
Afia minqriy ut praeiiderent ia ludfo ^ et (umtus in eosfa- 
^ercnt. D. de vacat. et excus, muner. L. 5. 8- In Asia 
9acerdotium provinciae suscipere non cOguntur nu- 
mero libisrorum V. subnixi. Modestinus VI, 14. 'Aa/- 
apx^Pii Bt9vvfotpx^^9 KocvtotfoHxpx^ot , l^ViiQ isfutrv* 
p^s. PlutiBS Afiarchae hie commemprarTtuxt <iu» ^ confo- 
piatia A^aj^ proyinciisj quae.Coi^unc Afiae dicebajitur^ 
^cem viri ProconTuli Romano pr(>pqni folebant, at unum 
tx hu| ad anni teropus eligeret., M^ ^ipocf ifl^^m 4^ fi 
^i(ZTp9v)^JSein theatrumtse conftrret^ s. coniicereL 
Latet in phraft, quod peticulun^ Paulo in jiheatro immineat, 
€Ui fe non debeat imprudena committere* 

' 32. ^Hv ^ ovyHsxfffiLivTj ) Br^t ^ntm coetus confu* 
{sus* 'EnHhTfctioc ^ ^^p9 coetus y non concio^ five a ma* 

gidrattt fecundum leges convocatia multitudo. , 

33. 'Ex ik rS ix^^ ~ ''f^v 'laix/wv^ De turha au* 
Um protruserunt Alexandrum obUcientibus ;feu pro^ 
moventibus eum ludaeis, Mouus vertit; JE multitU" 
dine I prodire iusserunt Alexandrum , nominantibus 
eum luddeis. Xlpofiifii^ca, prodire facio; rpofioc/ILtty^ 
rtominare^ commendare ^ "ubrscKlagen. Sed quia ifte 
Alexander fuerit, quove animo aut confilio a ludaeis pro- 
motus ad diccndum, incer^um eft. Videtur a ludaeis, qui 
et ipfi ob conten^tum culms. l>ianae invifi erant , ur vir di« 
<^(tt lHM;itui9 designa^ ch^^ ad cauilam ^orum tuon* 



dam y ^t culpam jiverfioaU tot bominutn a SacrtB Dian^fi 
in Giriflianoa transferendain* nccToccrsfystc ttjv' %</])« y 
Manum extensam deorsum movem ; qui gettus eorum 
erat, qui loqui^incipiept^s, tu(nultuance» ad iiientium hoiT'^ 
tabantur. 4^oh>y8T4^y- Qaus^am ^ceir^,.pro ludaeis^ 
contm Cbri(lianQ$^ 

34« $«v^ — xpBc^vrofv) Clamor ortus est commU" 
rtis ab omnibus, circiter'p^rcluas horas vociferdtiti' 
bu^.'Dionyf. Hal, A.'lV, 37. npotvyiji; Si v^ dyocvunr^^ 
csoiQ'iS* drivrtav M rirw y8vofj((iv7jg. Nolebant audire 
lada^uni , quia facile videbant', e^m pro Diana oon efipi 
dicturuiti, Sic p^rictilum Chriftjaois depulf\im,' 

35. Tiotr»^8/kxc a i ifp»fi,fiMT8y^ rkf fctfW) Quuj% 
(Lidfim Scribq pop^Uum QomposuU^etf vel repressisset^ 
Ko^tccid^^siv dicixntm f qui qnimoAtumidtuantium 
conci{atos j^edant'^t cQmpQnunt Io.feph. A. h ^i^* tS 

%,^r%$^!Kiv.r^V^ repr^sa iuvenum, audacia. Tpxft^n 
fixrevg Wc ^ft fprifaa civit;iatiat non mijftifter tnagiftratuuift 
inaiorum, fed ipfe magiftratus nobilior, ScHbi3 emmfn 
grapcis civitatibus A^chivoruni cuta ewt dcmandata. Prae- 
leg^bant ^tiam quae praelegenda effent iri Senatu aut coa» 
cipnet' .Fuit igit^r jionctriBcum mixj^^ Schoh Tbucy<3(, 
VII, J5Q1 yfotfifJisXX^x liysi rou iia^irot i^ T^ Hosv^ roj 
tS i7\p,H y^yi^fjLOLtot. iv^pvaiiTTCSiy. rlo^ yif k(v Sip^fWir^^y 
Saepe y<xp in .interrogatione , guae vel Jndignation^ ^ v^l 
^dmii^s^tione con^motp paulla v^bfinentius aninio fit^ ad<^ 
liibetur^ neq^e ppus eft referr^ ad aliquam qiuntiationeniji^ 
quae fuppr^flfa intellypi d^beat. Sic apud Ipfephum de 3^ 
J, JII^ 9, Si IpftlofcpbHf, <;oti(^rnaWa^ «t vetiW, nq 

d68 SCHOLIA . 

Ittdaei, In ipAim impetum facerent , eos ab ifto confllio 
avocare conatur^ orationemque incipit his verbis: r/ yip 
^o<rSrov a^Siv ivrSu, irctTpdt f (PovSffisv; ^uorsum 
enim^ o socii, propriae caedis adeo avidi sumus? 
yBiffuipov iifmif ttfif fieyiKfjQ ifhrifui^Q } Cultricem esse 
magnae Dianae^ peculiar! quaii miniderio leryir^ cuU 
tui.iUius, et temflum curare. ; Sunt enim vseoiiipoi ec ^x- 
uipoi aeditimif quod facr^ et aedes faqra^ curenu Kopsli/ 
eft x9<rA(s/V, ei notj^vvstv, i. e. ornare, inflruere> et ad^ 
^cb fpcciem fulcritudinis. Suidasi, vsmxipoc, o rov 
T^s^u %o(r/4,oSy Jigii ivrp^ri^(tfv , afA.* i;^ o ^upSv^. .jipifr, 
topk. Nub, 44. Ho^&iv. yip n^^wwl^^iv , o^ev ^^jtMm^ 
HcpoQ. XSH ^^ ^iOTATSc^ Simulacri de coelo delapsL 
AH^ftiQ l'c» JlyctkfMti simulacrum Dianaealove, 
de ^0^^ ddapsunii' Erat id ex vite factum, ut,-Mu« 
demo auctoTPcy-tridWit Plinius H. N. XVI. j^.-Eufipi-^ 
ite^-lphlg. iti Taiir; %6, Uerodian. I. 11. 2. Scilicet fl 
}gT«>rarentur artifices, fimuracri ali cuius , fingebant iacer^ 
dotes , ut vwlgi augerent fupefftitiupem , e coelo delap- 
Aim elTe bttiusmodi fimulaorum. 

''"36. 'AuxvTi^^firm Sv oi/r«v rirm ) Quuni igitur 
haec extra tontAversidm , i\ indubid sint , fc. hoc'A- . 
niulactura no A j^e/fteiro/^yroi/, (hd iiQirBTef tiXt. I)e imagK 
nibus Demecrfi, nonde ipfo teraplo, nee de ftmulacroi 
Dianae Ifsr ftierat. i^ -^ virccpx^dv ) Vos modestos^ H 
iedatos esse oportH ; quia rtimirum nihil laedunt hoc fl» 
mulacrunt > qui icipi rSv %«/pdTd/?fr»J' loquuntur. x0jf 
jitTjikv irpOTTtrtiH; trpirteiv) Latinus: et nihil temet6 %e- 
n. In Gloflal'io ; rpQwer^gt temeraritis. 



Z^. *'E;^»flr/ irpoc Ttvtt kiyov^ Habent litem f. con- 
troverfiam cum aliquo. Nam koyoc h. 1. litem, contra*^ 
versiam, caussam^ coram iudite agendam denbtat. 
D^mofth. adv, Lacrit, ifiii p^y Iv fc/V i uvSpsc i/ux^ul, 
'frpog rimQ i Xoyoc, mihi quidem^ o ludices. cum hU 
lis est. iylpxtoi ocyoUrou ) 'Ayipaiot Tc, Tjfiipou. Coriven^ 
tus agUntur, vel dies i'unt, quibus lege agitur, l^iios fa- 
ftos Romani vocant.^ Omnino h. 1, fcf ibendum dyipottQi , 
.non, ut;vulgo, dyopoiTot. Nam iyopxToc dicltur de homini- 
bus, 91a omne fere tempus in foro^ inepta curiosita- 
te duett consumunt; dyopxiog contra dicitur de rehus^ 
quae in foro aguntur ; unde dyipxiot up^trstg^ iudicia^ 
quae injoro exercentur, Igjrur iyipxm fc. ^fA4peu lunt 
d,ies iudiciis in Joro habendis constituti. Sic lofepb* 
A. XiV, ip, ai. ugLf xvdirxrol itaiv') Et adsunt prae* 
sides. 'AvSurxTOt \u 1. i'unc generaliter praelides^ qui in 
provincias mittebancur. ^ 

39. 'Ea 6i n tre^l ir^pcau iTn^yfrMTn ) Si ^ro de 
aliis rebus vobis quaestio est ; ii quidquam dcfrderatis 
coram , quae ad civitatis regimen pertinent, fub quo ec 
teropli cura comprebendebatur. iu rj ivvofjup inKKrj<Tix^ 
In iejgitimo coetu , convocato a magiftratu civitatis; in 
condone , i-/nkv$:^<T6T0C4 ^ dirimetur, 

40. Kuj yip KivSiJUfivo/xiv — vv^po^rjc rxufrjc') Fe* 
riculum enim est^ ne crimen intendatur nobis de ho^ 
dierna seditione , commOta nulla de caussd, quade* 
monstrafa ralionem redder e possimus istius turbulen'- 
ti coficursus, Hspl fijr, (rriftepoi/y fc. jjfitpx;; propter id 
quod hodierno die factum est, Erant exCeptiones quae- 
dam, ut in advcntu hoftium, incendit) , et rebus fimilibus, 
Idco dicir, nullam concurius huius caullam t>oii« reddi. 

\ CAP. 

,^o - SCHOLU 



\.ou i^tKvifiEVOQ^ ^k(TifiiStou$oU fignificationcm habct 
complcxus in compelkndo et falutaiic^o^ cui'mori etiam 
Ofculum alicabi ^diunctum fuit. Non folum falutabant 
ofculo advenientesj verum etiani difeeffuri* Xenophon 
Hiftor. Grace. IV, init. insl is xotvQ i/isAsif dtUvou, 

n. *EiQ trjv iAoiix') Graecia^h* 1. int€lligenda eft ve- 
teri et proprio fenfu j de regioriibus inter theflaliam et 
Peloportnefum intcrieetis , vel de' tota Achaia provincia, 
quo ienfu Gtaecia ell apud Sueton. in Claud, cap. i^, 
Ptolem. TTJg 'A%«fe^-*-5J/ i/^Sx jwtAiori. 

3* Hoi^^ax^ ta /liijvotg rpet^c) Postedquam vero ire^ 
menses exegUseU. Nomitiativus hie abioiuce ponitur pro 
*o/^(rfl«/ro« , genitivo confequentiae* Sic. Marc. IX, 20. 
et Eurip. in Phoeniff* v. apo. fidA^p ik T^jxretv / 
'Oiiiirs xkeipoc iivoQ ^ qUiati me vero mhsurus esset , 
Oedipi films inelytuSi iyiv$ro ymfCT])' Consilium inU 
tum^ u e. decretum elL 

^.^unrarpog hepototTdg) tdtiH ftomeri eft lEdtccrpcg 
eft ^ddtrlTTocTpog* In multis Codd. ut et VerlH nonnullis poft 
"Ldjirtefpog additur Tlvfpn^ i. e* Jilius Pyrrht Pyrrhus . 
nomen eft frcquens in Theflfalia et vicinis regionibus. j(^ 
Ta/oc Aepfio'^ToQ^ QuiorigineDerbaeus, natus in Macedq* 
ilia, y^ Ti/io&aog ) Hie aceenfetut TliefTalonicenTibus, 
quia mdiotes eiUs ex ludaeis cranC 5 qui Theflalonicae 
quondam vixerant. 


5. "BjAsy^v ^jUMQ ) Exspectarunt nos. Hie obiter 
(i{nilicat Lucas , quod son exprimic, fe Paulo comitem 
fuiffe huitts itineris et iequentium ^ Romam usque, iv 
Tpooiii^ TpW< ec regionis nomen eturbis cuius modo 
meminit , quae et Antlgonia et Alexandria dicta fUit i in 
Alia minore. ' 

6. *'A%p/i rjfjLBpSv itivTs') Die quintOi f, poft die* 
quinque , ut iucelligatur illo in (^tinere eos fuiiTe diebus 

7- 'Ej/ ih ry fii^ tup tfoi^fiirm') Prirtio hebdoma- 
dis die^ ( cf. Matth. XXVIII, i. ) qui dies conventu# 
Chriftianis proprius, i Cor. XVI, a, dies xvpiuu:^^ ApoL 
I, 10* fTVVTfyfiimv rjfiSv^ Quum congregati essetnus, 
Ut iatu turn iblebant die dominico^ praecipue in memo* 
riam refurrectionis Chrifti. Ignatius epift. ad Magnef. 
diem dominicam vocar, t^y xvpiccx^^p, rtjy dyai^iaificv eta 
Itaque credibile ell, fraciione panis hie denotari convi- 
vium difcipulorum cum eocbariitia coniunctum , praefer- 
tim quum elfet tam folenni^ valedictio. Eucharistiani 
ctiam Syrus intelligit. Ex hoc loco tamei! non poteil: con* 
dudi, primos Chrillianos folo die folis habuiiTe coftventus^ 
et admioillrafTe facram coenam ; condat enim eos hoc fe-^ 
ciffe quotidie. ir»pdrsivi re riv klycv') Extenditj s» 
produ^it sermonem. Plutarch, in Catone min, Cun- 
tenta et aipcra voce ocTrdrens iro^pjirirw riv Aoyoy, in 
longum produxit serfnonem. 

9. "Eyrw^o^ ) Videtur hie iuvenis, fuiiTe e famulitio 
cuiuspiam. In corpore Infcriptionum vett. et apud Ar- 
temidorum inter fervilia nomln& occurrit edam ""EiVrvxt^ 
ut Ericaeus ad h. 1. obfervat^ QvptQ, eft diminutivum vo- 


fi7» SCROLiA ^ 

ctbuH &if»t et figtiilicat fenestram, vet qoamvis ijtiino* 
rem aperturatn in xnuro. xxrotipsjfifiBveg Swv^ j^ccSsT) 
AUo sixpitus sonina. Kotrot^^fitc^cu in fe notat, deiici^ 
prosterni , idque de hominii)Us fomno profundiori obru- 
tts vcl unde adhibetur, vel additur rfic vmfov. Plutatchus 
difcr. adul. et am» \it rotTMiroe. hovioov 7{g^ dyfuvvooy xot* 
^KIviX^ifQ --^nino obridus es. Idem confol. ad ApoII. 
Diogenes Cynicus H0irtvsX'^6}g. h; iwvw^ ad somnum 
prostratus. AixXeyojxivs ^ vkiTov) Quum Faulvs dis* 
sever $t diutius. KuTsvex^dQ ivg ri ivva^ d^latus a 
^omno^ vi fomni. iiro rS rp/f^y*} De superiore'^ter' 
tia qontignaiione. luvenaL IlL 199. Tabulatatibi iara 
tertiji fumant. SchoL Superiora tecta et triftega. ^ ic^ 
3^ 'vB%foO 9^^* mortuus sublatus est. Sic e;iim ver- 
tendum effe videtur ob comma 10. 

10. K(trxpit;^^^vphS6) Paulus autem, ifuum 
descendissetj prolapsus in eum et compUxus,' dixit: 
ne perturhemini. Amplexus eft eum, hue illuc eum mo- 
vit, utexperiretur, an fortaffe figna vitaein eo fuperfinr. 
Dum autem palpat et movet corpus , fentit fpjrare adhuc 
hominem. 'H y«/> -^Mv') Vita in eo adhuc est. Ergo 
iuvenis non vere mortuus, fed pro mortuo habitus erat. 

It. KhiiTOic -^ysvfdftsvoQ) i. e. Quum cibum sum^ 
sisset, iter facturua. ^(p* imvou ifuKifiitG) Satis diu lo- 
cutvs. 'E^* !xxvov, fc. xpivov. , '0/xiXe?if intelligendu'm 
eft de familiariore fermone, poft, fermonem graviorem> de ' 
quo fermo v. 9. *At;yj^, fc. ^A/» vel :^/:jL4p»g ]u 1. eft d«- 
•luculum matutinum. ir»c iS^^^^y irwg h* heft par- 
ticula illativa, f. consecutiva^ refponden« Cermanorum 
So in eadem re, iit lo. 1V» 6* 


IN ACTAAP0ST0h(%4JlM. CAP. XX, a^3 

u,^As4um /lo^vigavimus. B^ fe,et aliis,|^^uiji^ qonj;^ibut 
lonuimi: hie Luca$, Paulus pedeft^i ftine^ jgrof^ppus e<l 

,,Affum. .Ruitaiyeni -^-^^"^ urb^ T^j^^dj^ , |!^i^A^^^^ 
lU 4, Flirt ^ H. N. XXXVI. 27/^,2^ yip tu iiXTstfy^- 
vog) Sic enim constitueratj vcl ordinaverat. Si^miija- 
tia media; '^s^stv') P&rf«^f re ito^/o^ere »BLitVquam- 

•"vis Atfus-dtv^hiin tttt ^iffic»i'«iBt<perictttoW>aditttAi\itt 
notat Eustathius in Iliad, ^i— - c-: ."' T je ei'j.'lii \ 
14, 'kil^ di 9vviJ3xXsy 7JiJ,Jif iff ryjv''^(TfOv ) Quum 
autem congres^us esset QynHUis) nobisciirnad^yfsium, 
live Assi. l.atmus iptcrprcs: Ouum autam convbnisse^ 
mus in Assun}. Xv/Li0a^eiV r/wert', pervenire a& alt" 

kijp^v^ Lesbi' infulae urbeiri praecipuam. 

1 5. 'l^ocTTjvr^-TXfMSv civriiip'J X^'^y ^^^^nimus rShta 

in Chium. 'Avrix/)t) inter alia Vtp^niii/j, Qt prorsus^ et 

direc^e ligniifi'cat.* ' Chios hbta' eft infiiVa inter iLeWuih et 

Samum. Tctps^xkofjieu iig ix/iou') AppuUhku)s^a:d'S^^ 

mum* Herqd^ptrV 11^17 9> rJhy^yd. ill, ?:• fi^ ^ /t«/'- 

VuvT€5 r- 4*^ MA^roKj) Quum ,jn Trogylip^ fnc^nsis^a- 

Trmst sequenti die venimus Miletun\; y^l ut alii ma* 

luflt: puo^nw^ii TrogylU ^iversati essernus^^fiostridie 

.tamen quam a Samo solt^eramus ^ MiletuJXi' appuli- 

mus, Trogylium laniae eft gromontorium , non longe a 

Samo* Miletus, urbsloniae^ unde Tholes, Anaximan^ 

der et alii» . ^ . 

17. T«; TfstrjivTipHg r- ix. Vocantur iidem ct Epi* 

fcopi , V. as. nempe quia infpectorea erant gregis. J»Io- 

Tomus 111. S taac 

vri scuOLhf 

Unt draect , quod confuetiitliiie N. T. iidem fvocentuif 
Cpifcopi et' Presbyteri, qvxtm contra ROmatiae eecleOae 
docorea^ et Epifcopaiea An^^liae difcritnen inter EpiTco^. 
poa et ^eat>yteroa iam Apoftolico atvo locum haboiffc 
ftatoant. -^ ^ 

^ti nit'-^ifsviiutaiv) Quomodo me ergavos ges* 
serun^ LQDntier cura hoe e( tribua proxime fequentibua 
verficolia 1 Thefll II, I — iii^ 

ip. AirXltfon^ '^^iiim) CdUnS Dominum cum 
summa humUitaU, et mvltis lacrymis et calamitati- 
bus^ quaa mihievenerant per inddias a ludaeU stru* 
etas. Verbum MJv»u h. L baud dubie de functione mu- 
jieria Apoftolici intelligeodum eft« T^itetv^^po^mi h. h 
Yidetut effe promtitudo moleftiaa iUfcipiendi ; namNaddit , 
Paulut fe functum efle munere fuo fiBti ixufiuo^ roASi^t 
Xg^ XMifMfiMVi multis lacrymis^ propter pertinaclam et 
malitiam ludaeorum fiifia , et inter persecutiones. Ilfi* 
f»9(Mi, persecutiones f calamitateSf quibiia vtrea ho* 
nunia, virtua et conftantia tentantun 

da ^Slc iikv f^rfwAftAt^v — tfpJtQ^ quoA nihU ce- 
laverim vd dissimulaverim, eorum iiempe, quae ad ti.*^ 
Intern veftram cdnducere arbltrabar, quo minus exponC'^ 
rem i)obis doceremque. Nam iitoviABtScu hie eft diSm 
simuldre^ celare^ ut apud lofeph. de B. I. I, 30, i, ftTf" 
ih T^g ikTi^Biate dT098ikiiii$yoQ i dvnnpvg sTreUf 
nihU de veritate subducenda^ libere dicebat Et 26^ 
a. fiTjih Cfotekkifisvoc* In verbis rS fiij iyctyyef'* 
Kou vocula ^f abundaty quod folenne efipoft verba nt^ 


Graet&s , quomodo ^toa^attndo ft ad 'Deum mores 
tnehtemque emendare^ et .rcUgionem CkrUtiandrH , 
amptecti deberent. AtxjuciffvpsSoui docere^ Htm ij 
iii r. %. ^. L X. reiigio Christiana. , 

fliw *Byti ^ lef^x^fi ) Bgo vehemefittm nnimi 
impetumsentienSi Hierosotyma proficiacori ichfiih^ 
lemich gedrungen (Juhte^ einen unwidetstMicheh 
TriV6|> nach Jenualem zu reistn, flytd/i^ h. 1. eft 
an^m.' iidsti^ hiterdum eltgaater ponicuf j^o togere 
impdiere^ constringere^ ut ipud Pinci Pydu y^v. 96^ 
di^ lUj^t 7[gtf <ro(p/x iii9tuiy at lucro eHamssapientiA 
impeUi^^dlet. V\d. Kyp&iU^ad h% K Sic et CetmwrariiUi - 
Beza ttfylcaeu», qui eunfetre iubet Mattfa» - IV^ -i; vLuc* 
11, 9/» GrotiuS levBv^Aff i$(tixdveSat exponit^ spiritu 
. ^£ncu2a praesetitire. Sed hanc*explicationem contex* 
tus i^oti admittcre videtur. Paulus magno defiderio ilagrabat 
Hietolblyma praTictrcendiy hauddubie earn ob Cauflfam> quia 
{perabat, fe indiebus fefti>> obmultitudinem hominum ibi 
confluehtium, multocum fructu traditurum effeEvangeliuiu^ 

. ft8» nXjyy— /Uy^fiv) Nisi qttodspiritUs Jsanctusin 
omnibus urbibus monet^ vincula et calamitates ma* 
nere me. T a nvitifM ro iy^w^ homines spiritu divino 
t(fflatif qui fiitura praefentiendi facultate fe praeditos e(K> 
ptofitebatitut* VLh$$y^ ut Latinorum manere eft exspe* 
dare. Novetat igitur Paulus vlticula fibi elTe parata Hie*^ 
to(blymii » quum taffien v. 2^2* dixiflet fe tiefcire » quao 
fibi efleat cvemura. Sed utrumque dicere poterat Paului. 
Quattquam enitn per illo^ hofiiines monittid erat de calatsl* 
latibtit fibi immineatibus | dMnea iiui nortt » pmr quern ^ 

S ft 9tta* 

a7« /^L'^v: SCEOnDJh - .c:v;.'/l 

quomoda Uliifi effdit eventiti^^e , .et qnem habttarad^fTent 
^tum. .TPucaVitflutemfui iiii»eris(dfe> prqpter <fivaiige^ 
iJ^m^^UAtv^i etiam vitae pericula^adire> ut in ieqiimtn 
tjuf,yetbi«4!KJaravJt. t j ^. > ' / 

44. 'A^' SisvoiXi'^oyitoiS^cay Sed nuUiits feiQii' 
}^&t^')i9:^iii(^nensi haheo.^ Nam' Aoyov vwetl^.eu^ eil , ra- 
tif)nem h^iere, aurare ^ aestimate, Demofth* Oiv, a. 
inPlMlipp;: iSSisLT^ rS^ijuoUk Isa^ybv irtiifui^^t.. iik^X^ 
*- fAsri ^c^ftfS^;) necjego ^itam meant tanti d^fUmb^ 
^lf^aJ>sQlva1;n^cursum mefutn iaetb animo^ \fl^ i^ro* 
mis. i^opiiKi/tiittSiphoTiQ^itib :immiMS f quod ifiicULo^ 
mnduvanfit pitrfictendum deninndatur. Quaceeipli^a- 
fionie caufiaj^additur: xd^/ Tipi'^i^i//ftb/ etci^^M/M^pr^ 
^jcf'^.fiiQ^i'fdocendilS^vsmg^Uxm de beaigtutace dl« 
Vina) f» qudd debemua benigBitatt divinae. > 

i^. *Tiuhi irccvTs^ '^ t3 QsS ) Vos omnes , inter 
quo's itineribus faciendis versatus sum^ doctr(nae d^ 
regno T)eCtrddendae caussa, ^ jixails/x t5 &6i eft 
dbclrina de regno Dei^ quae y. 24. dicitur to ivAyy'i- 
h0v T^i x^ptrog rS QaS ct v. a/. :f ^hXtj r« 0<3. 

a6. !?CJr/ — irivrwvy Me jrtsontem esse a perhicie 
omnium. TJ '«/%i per metapKoram qUamnis miseriam 
et pernicierritigni^csLt, ut Ezecli. Ill, 18. a^iisque Jocis. 
Kcc9xp6ci innocens , expers culpae. Eft formula pro- 
fitendrinttocehtiam fuam, Matth, "XXVII, 24. 

. a?. 'Ov yi^ --^ fiaK^v rS0«5> Non tnim desttti 
vpbis trp,derh omnem doctrinam de benignajDei vo* 
lUntate. 'Qvu ^irHsikxfttfv f non destiti zut tergipers€i>r 
^us sum, aut impediri loe pafiua^fito, ^uo dGenfa-^ccnarrii 


henignn %>hluntas^ coitfilium Dei de falute hominum, do* 
otrina thHftiana. Cf. v.' ^4. 25, * 

ti. TlpoiTixsTM — iifxoirii) Trospicit'e igitur vobis, 
atque toti gregi 9 cui Deus vos constituit curatores^ 
ut idOQends coetumDei '(Domini), quenrtnorle sua 
sibi acquifiivU, np9Crix^¥4 ioa^toTc, prospicite vobU^ ft-' 
]ml5 veftrae curam hzbtte} Qe fcilicet viu et moribus allot 
offendaUe* To 'v^^/ftutwcfSc coetum chrUUanum^ fa- 
cile jiatet. Noapoteft falutein curare aiiorum, quifuiip-* 
fiuf qu^ram non gerit. { JJjotju^x/vsiv, mejtaphorice t(kcusto* 
dire, ifXstUpierej, et regere, %ri9KOirot h. L (iint prae- 
fe,9|i cp^tul chrifli^nci^;qiii y.ij. ir/9fi^j3i/r«/)oi nominan*' 
tuiv Munus eorum irs^e <;k)C€|re coetum ; aut alia negotia* 
ac^^exc^pa commo^^ focietatis peitinentia adminiftrare^ , 
Dicqntur li. 1. conAi^iti elTe a Spiricu fancto* quia coniH*-. 
t|^(;i er^nt abi Apodolis , Spiricu fancto plex)ift, quanquanii 
apprptapte plcbe. ftp ix^hfff/xy tS Q^S alii Icgunt vdt: 
iKuK7j(F/ocv rS Kvpfs. yel rS 0eS T^gij xvp/g. Vera lectio 
ViSetur tffd ri uvpts. Hanc enim lectionem exhibent co-*. 
dices omnium anuquiffimi,' praeflantiflimi , e diverfis re- * 
cendonibua oriundi; verfio latina antiquior 2^j^\id Saba- 
4iet^urn, cam aliis verfionibus non paucii; turn etiam Pa- 
tresgraeci ct latini plurea, qui hunc lociim Ij^udant. In 
controverlia etiam Neftoriana multi monuerunt, nu^piam 
in Sacfa Scriptura legi Stji^x rS 0f?. ^lectio ©sS nitituir"* 
pot?fcmum teftimonio latinae vulgatae/ Auctor yerfioifis 
Syriacae antiquae legit t5 %^^rf. Codices, in quibus re- * 
peri tur lectio i*<3 xff) icbftk ftint reCenteil, et^wgui ad- 
modum pretii. > VidietW Ifcfcfic^ utraque fucc^Bu teroporte» 
''.:.. S I con 

1*78 , SCB0L14 

conflata eflTe in %nzxsi^ et ii<^ quidem pro {eedone v«rlaii« 
te ha^eri, potell« Vid« bmniiio Ghieibachivs ad h* 1, 
w/wsiro^jf^aTft ^ iifMr^) Quam aequisivit sanguine 
$uo, I morte cmcnu. Nam per tnortem cruentam Chri- 
Aus illam poteftatem coUigendae fibi ecclefiae adeptut eft; 
ct ecckfia ci fubcft, 

nj^ mUwc TJfv ci^iS^u fUf') Fost discessum meum. 
Glossary profiectio, i^t^i^. Diooyiitts Hal Ant. U V. 
Vt muUi hU heneficiU depincti ■, fiimin rif^ oiwi% 
0(^1^8019^ ToS^u l%«/v, domum aheundi de^iderio non 
ampliu^ tenerentur, Herodotus IX» 7^» j^ri ik ritf 
«<p/4^jv T?^ Yttvflf/xi^» XuHQt ^otfsT^ ) Lupi mevi atqm 
infedU i* e- lupU feevis'fimilcs. Sic Doctores t>crvcrfi 
bic vocanturv Apud Polybium h. U C lo* vcriti dicuotur 
Rotnani. nc Poeni, occupata Sicilia A/«v fi^fiBT^ HSff <Pa- 
fiBfot ys/TQus^^ yalde molesH et formidabflesviciniip^ 
sis ferent , ;t^ ^stii^svQt rg r^/^vA ) M«/wy^c » i. e, 
perniciosissimi gregU Qualcsifti foerint, clocet noa Id«« 
anncB in epiftola prima, Conf« etiam i Tim. IV, j— 3, 

30. A^\SvT$^ iie^pxfi^p(x, ) I>ocente& perversa^M 
falsa^ i. e, errores, qui, ut eo ftcilius animis fe infioucnti^ 
veritatibus imuiifcentur ^ et intorquentur. Propria A4- 
^pocfj^fiivov tik iiiqnid incurvatumf ^gs^kiv, <rKQXiop{ vc- 
ritatem ^nim Graeci ut l;iam rectam » errore^ ut cur- 
vum aliquid fibi fingunt riE «irQ<r9rfVjl Subauditur,|i(fii««, 
Ideo decent carni placentia, ut difcipuloa ali cccleAa jih- 
ductos fibi faciant fecutorcSt 'Ar^crx^Ut adi^a&irtf , 
persuasionibus avellere. 

$1. A» y/wrw«7ra) Cavete vobU, et facite , ut tt 
Idii epa. cs^veaat. viun xsff if^f^ ) i*'^ quayja occa** 



dontp etiam cum moleftia ,mea« 'Ovu — b«yov }, If on 
desii cum lacrymis kqrtari unum (fuemlibet^ ic. tie 
jperezt laborum meorum fructus, 

3a» lJocpxr^6/iou *^%«p/roc ivri) Commendo vos 
J)eo et doctrinae de gratia eiusi. Commertdo ypsDeo^ 
I* e« providenjtiae divinae. T^ Kiyc^ rij^ xipifog at/* 
rS, doctrinae de eius favore^: Inufiuta eft phrafis, com- 
mendare alic^uem doctrinae chridianae. Videntur igi^urhaec 
eoniungenda eiTe cum fequeatibus, r£ ivvxfiiv(^ iirqmoio-' 
fiijircu^ Ut fenfui fit: Commendo vos Deo , qai per cfo- 
ctrinam potest vos aedijicare. iir^miofxSjfrotj) Aedifica- 
rcf i. e. effic^re ut in foientia, fide et bonia operibus cres* 
catii, ficut domuSn quae paullatim fiirgit. Eph, II, %o. Col. 
11,7. ^OiHoi^iA^Tv^ facer e ut res melior et perfectior 
evadat. HhjfpyofUccvJ BeneHcia Mediae et vitam ^^eter^^ 
nam^ quia firma eft eorum pofleffio. Eft nimiruw r^^^i 

ptoprie occupatio Palaestinae etifelicitas 9 qua in hac 
terra sua fruebantur ludaei, deinde vero uanafertur ad 
omnis generis felicitatem , maxime cam , quam Xu* 
daei in regno Messiae olim expectabant. Pf, XXXVII, 
18. Eph. I, 14. ty rok ^yixfr/nii/Oig 7rS<rtv) Inter omnes 
vere Christianos. *E,v ut hebr. ii , inter , cum. In &• 
cietate omnium 9 qui ptt fidem consecrati jfunt DonU^ 
no; nam hi funt ijyioc<rfidpei, ^ 

rum qui erant m^cum, min^strarunt hae, m^mtus, i, c, 
ipfe mihi necelFaria ad victum et amictum fubminiftravi* 
Sic XenopK Socr, IF, 5 H »i %6TpB^ im?tfi iT^psTS(rs. 
Parayit nempe fibi vfctum opera manuaria, he a Chriftla- 
nia victum flagitare cogeretur, atque tantum fibi acquifivit* 
m ade0LcaUess» incecdom adiuvare poflet« 

1 S 4 35 

'3S. 'vccvtx — Xo(,]i^oiysW) Orrinino x^obis demonstra- 

pi^'siclahdrdndo . oportere nos iuvare infirmos , et 

metnqres esse dicli Christi: beatiorem esse qui ^dety 

tjuam qui accipiat. ^ Ante ^tsIci^tcc I'ubititelligcndum eft 

Kara, ohini ex parte.' * AvriXoi/n^oiusSou ptojpric eik ap- 

prehendere, trnpicc fufcipere irt I'e curaAi Slianus r^i vd 

perfonae , opitulari homitii. "Oi oiSsvivrei h. K poC- 

funt cfftafflicti pauperes, pollunc 'etiaro etf^e homioes ru- 

dioris ingenii , qui facile offenfionem capiutrt. Ahibigae 

igitur haec verba: ivrikocti^xveScu r£v iSBvivrm ejt- 

pritnenda funt , oportere hos opitulari infitrni^^ inopi- 

bus^ crant Ojliegae ApoftoH; ec 'ie acc'dmmodare 

ad inibecillitatem rudiorum^ (Rom. XV, i.^ qui fuTpi- 

cari pbtetant, Paulum'comtnodi lui et hicri cauffa com- 

minifci doctrinara Evangelii , fi Tnercedcirr pro inftitutione 

poftuiafret: 'bicttiin Chrifti, quod PaulU5 hic laudat , hii 

' ipfis v^Mb coneeptum^ in Evangeliis non iegitur. Ncm- 

fiulliPaulum refpexiffe putant ad- Luc, VI, io.(qq^Xl,^u. 

* ^hd^mnikztf Chriftum piura feciffe et dixiiTtt, quae iti qua- 

/tuoc£vaiigeUi8 nun funt perieripta; icaque non eil^abOmlte 

i veio, tale elus dictum^ his. verbis exprefluip^ pK)lleris tra- 

ditum cffe. Plura huius. generis dicta in Patrum libris oc* 

curnint: Vid. FABaicn God. Apocri- N. T^ P*I. p- 321. 

KoERNERiProgr. de dictis dyf^d^otg. >^wtol»: IJJiconjacb. 

:Plura.hi» (imiUa notat Wetftenius ex Profan^, . 

J^ i 


JNkCTXkPOS'fOLORtm. CAP.[XX1. igf 

-1 .■• '.■• 1..'.:% - ■ .■-■..•■;■■.••%-•■ 

.;,.; . , CAP. XXI. ■ •,. 

i. ^'ig ii '^ocTT dvroSv) Postqudrh dutcm solvimusl 
eh eorum amplexibiis divulsU Verbum cc7roairxd9,ca iig- 
i^ificanter expnmit afFectus inutuos. ivd'vipo/xiftTocvTsg ) 
f(ento s€euhdo.,-V40pt'mm '^erhum de .savigaitionei qua 
canm^ tenetur* , KS ) Hoc pjo |Ufv > Attice » die J , fcrihit 
G>zi, Schol. par^v. mlL $. 2SS. itcriv KSv ^i^troyj, 
ypdi(psTotf ik <svv r^ v, }ixr irrmtm^, Fausan, LacoiK 
ag- i^}JoyT$c ik ifQ Kfv« Co^ > }^^^^^ mm$ Aegei , ct 
quidetn una ex Sporadibus. itg ifirpcgx^ Patara una 
ex praecipiiis fex urbibus I^yeiae , , inter quas et Myra« 
Strabo KtV. : ' ^ • ' " 

i^ 'Ayoc(pccv^rt€. a r^v Kvrpov) '"Quwn Cyprus rto-r 
bis ostenderetut ^ et appareret ; quum Cyprum ape* 
TMUsemus, Eft vox nautica. Theophanes : civx<Pxviyrctiif 
ik iyrxv TTfU, y^y, Sicut ixorp^Ti^dvxBq r^u ks(^ocktjv , pre 
ofQ'ir'eTixtj'^Tf -^ %$(foikii': ita 0/ oivx(pxvivr6g rifv KvTpavi 

navis exponere debebcU onus , fc. Ephefi reccptuni. 
'Airo(p9pT/^e(r3^»t<, Verbo medio eft onere se levare^ 
onus suum deponere. PHito dc exfecrat. p; 935. D.ubi 
terta incolis oibamla didtur iirQ0 9fpri<rci/ix.iP7i ri roov 
aifs^Mu otxTjfipav a^-^o^, exonerafis se impiofuniin^ 
cilarum mole* ' Afn^opri<^^KVw\ praef* pro fut. 

4» '^OiTfifsc — *Iepg(Txhipi ) Qui monitu Spiritut 
dissuadebant Paulo^ ne Hierosqlyma projicisceretur\ 
fubintellige : nisi vincirivellet. Quum ingenium ludaeo- 
rum conimque odium in Paulum noffeht, facile praevidert 
potcrant, eum Hierofolymis tutum i^n ibrc, Hanc ftiam 

S 5 aia- 


mm perfiufionem ^fflitui Spiritus iknctttribuebanu Fu- 
turum eflCe^ quod hi et alH Propl^etie praedixeiatit , ipfe 
Pai^Ius probe fciebat ; fed <iacebat numeris fui efle» editiik 
cum vitae difpendio ^acete quod decreverat« Vid. fupni 
c. XX, a»r-»4. 

S* *£^«pr/(ra/ ru^ ijfiifot^') Fostquam evenit ^ ut 
Uloi dies compleremuSf quo* fc. datutos habueramus^ 
'ES^oc^prUctif ad finem perducere , peragere ; fed i|w 
»pTf{my tempus raro occurrit, 

6. Ko^ iTjrci^ifiBVOi ^ li(ct) Et quum nobis invU 
cem vale dixissemus ; nos\navern conscendimus ^ UU 
domum sunt reversL Verbmn iaifi<r»cl9ctfnonuntnmdt 
falutatione in adventu « fed etiam de valedicdeoe adhibe- 
tur. 'Eic ri fiictt^ fc« itu^j^xTitf domum suam ; ex ufu i 
LXX. interpretum j nam gtaece fie non dtcitar, 

7. Tou rkip iixvi(TmTs^') Quum perfecissemus 
navig^tionem\ fc. totam navifacionem ex Macedonia, c 
XX, 6. iif TlToKafAccfi* ) Urb^m GaliUieae, et quidem eius 
partis , quae Galilaea gentium dicitor , cuius nomen ftnti* 
quum •'Ak^. Suidas fub voce ''Axtj* Strabq XVI, 

8. '0< «fi TQy lUiJApv) Comites Pauli. Defunt 
baec verba in optimis^ Codicibuset verfionibus antiquiSf 
omni^o omittenda. iig Kat^ifissxpy Statonis^ quae in la- 
daea, f. Syria Palaeftinji^ ^iK/rirn — itrx} u e. Qui 
quum olim de numero feptem Diaconorum fuilfet , fkctus 
erat presbyter rspioiivr^ic , nuHi certae eccleiiae affixus « 
quale« £vangeli(l;^e vocabantur, Eph, IV, lu 

9, Hpo^ilTitfK9ca ) Quae interdum di vino afflatu tor 
fuebant«n q; n^uuiai v. 4* cap. II, i/. 



lo^ 'Ar«i8otf ) Ui de. quo ftpfa c XI, a8, ^ 

II, Kflj^ <?p«c --fifte) Quwn sustulisset cingulum 
Paali^ e£ constrinxisset sibi manw atque pedes, dixit, 
Non Patili fed fui ipfius (^iurS') manus ct pedes conftrin-* 
xitAgabus. Notuseft prophetanim rao8,^p(i« etiam rebus 
coiilt>i'cui8 futura pnefignandU Sic Zonam fuam iu0us de- 
foBere Xeremias cXIIl. Erat igitur haec actio' Symboli* 
ca. In qua eratillud: Qaam certum eft» quod tiunc me cin. 
go, 'im certum eft, Paulum vinctum W Hierofolymii* 

la.'Oi ^Evrirwi) Jncolae^ indigenae. Innuuntw 
Chriftiani Caefareenfes , qui Paulo et fociis eius h« U op<» 
ponuutur. Arriunus peripU man Erytb^ faepe hac voce 
vtltur^ e, g, ^ikiuoi ikiit^ ^Ptiri^h pifcatorca re|^ 

13. XiVpS'pvirrQuriQ fit ttjv ^nxpitxu ', ) Animi met 
TQbur frangentes; cor meum moUe jeddentes. 2w^ 
9firT9iy » frhngere^ cmoUiret ejfoeminare. 4ro/fi^»^ 
t^a) JParatm ^pn. Demad^de duodeQcnn. jro/^<i 

IS< ^AiroctustmvijMVQi^ Alii legunt im^nviatri/jLavot^ 
et faae difficile vid^stur, fecundum tlterutram lectionem 
pronundare, *Air9n^tii{$<^ou eft, aliquid ex loco amo^ 
vere, aufern. lofeph. Ant* XIV, i6. a. II, 6, a. Ex hoc 
vocia ufUt ir09%svpi7ifA9voi v^rtendum effet: Sarcinis^ 
impo^imentis quippe itinedi, depositis. Secundum alteram 
lectionem ivKfutvxfripsvo^, fenfus elP^t; Quuniaccepii^ 
semus res ad iter ncc^sarias. Procter rem haec lectia 
omnino eft pracferenda. Qui enim proficifcuntUTji non dc-^ 
pQtmt fiurdnaa, fed inftruuut fe neceffuiis ad iter. 


(eviSSfitv) BrevislocutiQ, pfo: iy^'vreQ fp,$C'jfpiq nv» . 
rocp* w ^$vtSwfi6u^ ducentes (^i. e. ducturi^ praef. pro 
fut.) nos ad eurn^ (id qufimdwert^renmri Nan[iM^iufoii 
ille ex Cypro videtui: habjjtatum (;onpeffiff^ ^flii^oCgjlynwu 
Hebraico morfi^verbum «.y«/i4 conftruimr cum.-flJ\i|iW*)^- 
iiu index effe folet heblfaica praepofitio ^f. j|5a§fBjr/hifr> 
(ut Gen. XXIV, 54.) ct multo ctiam frcqueiiti^jWpgj^eca? 
|/c refpondens ^ quae ipfa e.tiam nomiAi perfof^a^^ ^c^ for 
lumloci, quo quia ducitur, lung! poteft. A^i^f explica* 
tiones huius loci propbfuit ff^oljius in curls ad b. \! 

17* 'AtrfiJvm — ii H$)^^iy. 'Aa/zdueoc f.lubmti ardr 
ma, ut Aict.JI, 41* Frio^r^ ^uttm Jb«l^.ii»t«llige.?Apofto* 
l6s et Presbyteros Hierofolymitanos. Ceteri eniar Chri* 
ftiani non favebant Paulo, ut pj^t^t v. ao. fqq. ^ V^ 

18. Ty M — itfi^fivte^oA^ Videtur lacobus coRVC^* 

cafTtCoU^ium Presbyterorum^ quiadeliberabduni^eratxlo 

^ rebus magAi; ipamenti, ]gaOlunt> fpectantibus« /Mbuecant 

enim animos plurimorum Chridianorum HiesofUytBitaii^ur 

rutn alieno3 ciTe a Paulo, v. ao, fqq, 

* *■ ■ , ^ ' 

ao.Ka^ voivri^'^ viroipx^ci {) Magno ftudio tenditur 
fervandae'1^89* etiahi decircumcifione, de faerifidisi^ de 
cibis vetitis, aliUque r<!bu8 riusmbdii Necid'^ftfil^UtB^nBiii 
dccretoin'; quod fecerant Apoftoii, tanttifn ex^^enSibtit vo* 
eatej tangisbat, non sut^ni natOa ludaeoa. N^xie turn 
Paulas qukquam ludaeos^ ea d^ re docere coeff^^rfit) qUOd 
fecit aliqaan to feriu?, et quidem extra Itfdaeim. "' ' 

runt, nempe fermone et liiteris illorum in Afia ludaeoram, 
* qui 


qttii tcit «]ol«ftlai PaUlo exhftmeifiinftV xMi'^ktr^jx^xth. 1. 

T^* i^it^im^irar^Tif*') JSlisq^praecepia riiualia obf 
serthtiH 1 "Rdj; hie flint J^pn v praea^pid^-rituaUai 

Fatfa^ew Kiec cnminatio^ Paulus ^'ftim nUspiaih ludaeoi 
a legVMotft^avetterc'ftu^uerat, fed ex dedtcto Hierofoly- 
tniianc? Vi ^V; Profelytotiiin tantum et 'Kthflf'corura Ifber- 
tateWWcircaveiraf. ^Cf; Riort.XIV. inteifriTrnJ et i Cor. 

' ^'i'Tf^ '«^ Ph^I i«»^'' /acZu 'opu^ :€st^ Re- 

iiu<i^i^^^nire. Quia aii?« irA^^o^ aniciSiw de^ft , nan 

cafiou£n^JiwptdiXi; iacertu^p>'vera, an ad. confultandumi 
an v^rp,,i^ ilen;^n^at» ad ,^tti4 novum et infol^tum. 

ft3. TETwvjfi/ l^^ovrsc ^(f>* ixvrSv^ Qui yoturh in S9 
^ujfcepYum Kabe^t. Votum^ intellige ihagriliihy u q.] Na- 
fiifaeaius. * Vid/Num. Vj. 1 3-^ a'i. *Il\is Nafiraeis iege^Mo- 
fi8*prVcl'OTj)t^m,erat, lit durante tempore voti abffinetent 
^vino omnique potu inebriante ; uc caverent fibi, ftec cor-, 
pus mortuum tangerent, utqueiper illos dies precibus et 
return divinarum cogitation! operam darent. Hoc erat 
dyv{^etBb(if pufifictri. Durante hoc tempore non licebat 
lis ra dete caput; licebat^ autem illo tempore finito. 2)eni* 
qiie iinfebatur iyvi^rfioc facdfido eblato in 'templo. Hit 
2>eractis, liberati erant yocO, et liberius tlvere poterant, 

44. 'Ayv/S9jTs ^iv .tffc/rsr^) Purifcat^^ ^ext tepurum 
gum illis. Nempe Paulus iple in fc fufceperat votUm, cap« 


^186 \ SCHOLIA' * T : 

XV1II» 18. Goring mfitqutdem caput; (edibi;ftoa:pt)« 
terat ofitoe iacrifidiMii ; neeeffe enim erat id fitri iti ton^ 
plo HierofolymittuQk Nofic igitur^ quuni \(«fiiffic^Hiera* 
folyma^ addidk quod .deerat» ^M^^^^Seu b. 1* fignlfica^ 
fibftiactc a vino rebusque alii$, qii^e interdipt^ fujdt Na* 
firacUf J(5t/ iuieivKT^y iir at/roft) Etsumptus Hf^is im* 
pende. More apud ludaeos receptum erat, et pro inOg*- 
ni pietatis officio habebatur> ut in paupenim Nalliaeprium 
gtatiam ditioret erogatent fumtus ad facrificia* quae^^dum 
ill! tonderentur ) ofiPerre uecefie erat. Infignis de hac re 
eft locCte lofephl Ant* L. XtX> ^^, t. de Agrippa lliero* 
folyroam Tedeunte» qui ifiidto^ Sf€isirae0S t<>hd^i4ntin» 
davit hot ^pfjadifvtca ttjp JwipftAjfv ) K e. ut voti M* 
herentur eo facUius, Eft metonymia figni (jifd $gl»ato« 
Namficut obligatio votiva expriinebatur demifle capillo^ 
Italiberatib coma abrafa. Nuim; VI, I8. in wv ^ iiiif 
J<i) Supplendum •* ikij^ic^^ £di^m,quae dete mtnof fpar* 
iitj nihil verum effe; fiatlfam eflc famam, quae de te fparfa 
eft, quafi luiUeos legis obfervatione ayertere* ^otx^T^ — 
^vlJi^coiif) u e* <o/%«ii; Hxt» vifMv^ Tevivere cbnye* 
nienter UgibuS Mosaicis. Hac igitur ratione yoluerunc 
eavere tumultum, qni metuendus erat, fi Pauli caufTa cbn- 
ourfua hominum fieret. 

ti. Tl^l i^ iTftfy iriri^mmiroiv i3voSpy Quod ad 
fldeles e gmtihus at^net Quafi diceret lacobus: alit 
eft ratio vocatorum exgentibus; illos enim a legit onere 
liberoa commttni decteto prominciavimus* Hpfy^yrsg '^ 
ivrig) tlihU tale servaindum ipsis^ nempe eorumyquat 
Mofa praefcriplit Cf. fupta c* XVg ao. dp« 



iMpii) Prqfefnci, :^e expleturum esu^dies purifica^ 
Honis. Sufcepit ntmpd csiUmoniam in diet fq^tem, (cf* 
V. ft7.) ita ut diea ip6vL$ pariur exlrenc cum dlebus alio^ 
turn; qui aliquftnto ante» ac in maiua tempuft ft obligaye« 
rsnti Licebat tnitt titi4ue» cum, qucin vellet^ votivaeob- 
Ugatloni ^aeiUtuere t^minum. Nunt; VS^ $« Sic Pauluf 
inMienim bebdomada fe obligavit ; ill! alii in duaa ^' tres ^ 
dttt quamot hebdomadaa* g»c ^-^ ii m^^^^ AonAus 
hie figniflcat rem » quae ^eri debebat : IJtque dum offe* 
tendd esset pro uno^uoque Q eorun» -qui fe obUgaye-^ 
rant) oblatio; i. e. Ita tempua ftunfir, ut^padter cum illo* 
mm tempote deflntret. Paulua igitur omnibui hh ritibus ft 
iiibiecit f et facrificium quoque confuetum obtuHt. Tota 
haec res pertinebat ad rituf^ ludaeis praefcriptos, qui fti* 
va iide in Chriflum propter iniirmoa obftrvari poterant. 

.4?4 'Oi «iro tij4 /Atf/oi 'hiocHii) Nempe doctrinae 
Cbriiti adverfariit qui nunc ad celebrandum fedum Hiero- 
folytna forte venerant Zwixaoy ttivrn riv o^Xdy ; to- 
tam turbam concurrere' fecerunt 2vy;^f/y,'quod 
proprie eft confundere, metaphorice eft perturhare, ej^ 
Jicere^ ut turba tumiUtuose confiuaU Quum ftmper 
bominum fVequentia in templo oflbt, precandi cauiTa^ non 
•ft mirum, concurfum fieri potuiiTe. 

9g. Btfid'fArf) FerUopenu Bo^JI'aJV eft^ clamorem 
Oppcefferum accurrere, opit ferendae cauflat quafi v^^c 
r^ ^ Abtv. Demosthenes Mid. extr^ iiv us ij^Sv 
^iuifism i^^upiyi/p rpovipstfASutou ng^ itttpia^vrcu fisif* 
divra^. ^Ourig iw -^iiiiwHstv) Hie est iUe^ qui con* 
trsi hi4n€ populum , et legem et hoQ templumomnes 

uldcfUe docet. Ooceodo vloltt fxopulfjm l fi quts; enim 
kgeiii (Hiblictm-violatt ip&m.violat^iYitaum; ieg^^^^ 
locum hunCf nempe ii;empluin;. ^iMiii>^i(i7^ Jd l^a^iXhia* 
dicatut, '^Ban.M — rh9ifi)''tn9up^rHi(im,Gra§€os (genr 
tiks) »n templum introduxit^ ^iqiieradeo iprefqna^ 
^11 hunc locum ^wcrunu £rac.()ui4eta in templo.atriiMim 
gentiiium; fe4 A^^ fcrr^O eft de.atpo^iia^licarun^ Non 
Itcebat Ethnicis ioctKire f^um iliua^l^^i^lpm^, quQd4(i.:dr^f 
fiobitot atmlkbttur» ^infcriptumqut :C9isMm» In^b^l/ :/«y 
^^ oL&o^vAoy ivrig ri if In itftptdmf. lQ^eph» 4€ B^ h 
V ^ ^4. Si QikU ^ ali^ftigena » ^ctaiE. {(.comaus ,. 44. fepmrn 
trtnsgredefecur « is Qficidi pote^ac ,-tefte cedent I()^epba-» 
h.r VL Sed Ptoliis noft introduxi^rat .GfaeQoa ia templum^ 

ut patet «x V. ftq. . J . J . ' 

,■ , , ^ ^ I 

toribius templiy metuentibus, ne qua in templo fedicio ori- 
^^iu^, aiiis Pauluni n!ale''4Ta(^are, atiia taeri volenSbus. 

juer^it Jn4icium ad tribunum. ^ -(pxtr^ Id^m ei^ quod 
^f^ n^x M'V^vfi/;. 6erichtliche.Anzeige. Pollux Vlll^ 

.voMtwv iimifpArm^ Ch|liarchur h» 1. eft praefectus , eiuf 
cohortis, quae temporibus feftis, ,ac,.prQinde ^tiam in^Pea,** 
tecofte^ praefidium habebat in'ponicibus templi ad probi* 
b'ehdos tumuitns, &' qui orirentuK Nomen huriia Otiliar- 
chi, de quoliic-fetmo, i^ft Claudiiis Lysias^ uc doce^ 
tnur infra c. XXm, 26. Hoc praefidium mHitum Roina;>* 
norum fttit in'arce/ prope templum Hierofolymitaoum* 
AntQTiia dicta. Cf. Matth. XXVII, ^8. - - 



34« 'E*^ TTJv irufBfifi6}^y ) In praesi4ia^ U e, in 
aedificia. In quibua praefidium military habiuban Nos di* 
cimua Casernerw Hoc praefidium crat in arce Antonia. 
Non intcUigcnda effe caftra, vcl tentoria, qqajia in campia 
ftrui folent, ex eo etiam patet, ^uoaiam in fequcntibus 
gradus CTreppen) commemorantur. 

35. 'Ewi rsQ iyupoL^fiij;') In gradibus^ afcenfurua 
ex porticu in Antoniam. loseph. de B. I." V, 5, g. Kct^i 

i/% Ki/jusun; vypyo^ ttjq 'Avrtayfocq ) tkTq rS hpS ^oouq , 
. iit; (ifi(porip»g sTxs nocTU^iftstQ. c^wi^jf-^rS 9x\h^ Ac- 
cidit^ ui portaretur ipse a miliiibuSf propter vim ir'* 
mentis plebis. 

37. %A7ivt's\ y/y«Vx8/^;5 ^n gfa'ece nosli? Latina 
Idquendi formula. - Lingua gracca tunc temporis uteban- 
n^r anine$ homines liberaliter educati ; nee haec lingua 
Hlcrofolymitanls t^lane ferat S^nota ; ludaei autem dialectum 
hebraeo-chaldaicam f. fyrlacam praeferebant; 

38. *0 %yyirr/oc) De hoc Pfeudopropheta, populi* 
que ludaicf concitatore narrat losephus A. XX , 8, 6. et 
de p. I. II, 13» 5. Nempe vatem fe eiTe fimulanj , per. 
fuafit piebeiae turbae, ut Tecum montem Oii varum afcen* 
deret^ inde enim fuis fectatoribua fe monilrare velle di-> 
cebat, <iuomodo fuo iuiTu comiereht Hierofolymorum mU"> 
ri^ per quos ipfis ad|tum fe piiefacturum efle promittebat. 
Procurator Felix autem eruptione facta Hierofolymis, ag- 

^ greffus eft Aegyptium eiusque fkctionem ; ac quadringen-^ 

tos quidem occidit, ducentos vivos cepit; Aegyptius au* 

tern ipfe-e piigna elapfus, ftatim e confpectu evanuit, Lu- 

Tomus III. ')? cai 

^go . SCHOLIA 

cu tradit , T$rp»KiffX^X/8( , quatuor millia hominum 
ftiiffe, quae hunfc impoftofem lint fecuta ; lofephus aa- 
tem loco pofttriori, rptfTjLivp/ge ^ tri^inta millia. Aut 
igicur cum Valesio dicendum e(l, numerum promiscuae 
multitudinls pcrvenilfe quidem ad triginta millia homi- . 
num f ex illit autem tantum i\iiire quatuor millia ficario- 
rum , quorum hie meminit Lucas ; aut cum Grotio (lata- 
endum, horum nebulonum fuifleln initio oonnifi quatuor 
millia , poflea vero eorum multitudinem crevilfe ad tri- 
' ^int^i millia^ Sicarii nomen acceperunt a fica, !• e. a 
cultro curvo ^ qui fimilis efl- acitiaci » f. gladio breviori , 
quem veftimcntis tectum gedabant ^ ut nemo videret, ner 
que fentiret^ eoa armatos.elTe. 

39- T»p(r8ug — • ttoX/tti/; ) i. t. . Kvh^ , Tdptrx in 
iaiffLS itiXBUQ ToXltijQ. Tarsensis, non ignobilis Cili* 
ciae urhis civis. Erat Tarsus Ciliciae totius caput, te- 
lle Strabone^ Plinius (H. N. V, aa.) Tarfum vocat li- 
ber am urbem. . 

40. *Eirl tSp uvx^xS^fioSv ) /n ^radiius Antoniae , 
de quibus fupra com. 35. HXTitrsi&a -^ rtp A«y , manu * 
significavit, se Iq'quivelle'populo. r^ ifipottii iixKsK^ 
Tft?) i. e. lingixa Hieroiolymitana, magna ex parta Syriaca, 
qua tum ludaei utebantur. 


i. JL ijQ rpig vjxSg vvp »iroXoy/xe) Meam iam ad voe 
defensionem audite. Defenfio eft etiam, ubi factum ne- 
gatur. Purgatio eiua eft fpeciei ^ ubi , facto conceiTo, 
culpa removetur* 



a, VloiAov vupitrx^v ^Vt;;^/«v/) Eo magis se quie- 
tos praebuerunt. Significatur, nonfolum a mutuis collo*' 
quii3, fed et ab alio quocutique Ilrepitu iUos abiliniiiffe. 
Placuit populo, quod Paulus Termone hebraico, qui fanctus 
habebatur in Palaeftina , mallet uii , quam Graeco* Pau- 
lus captandae benevolendae caufia hac lingua ufus eft. 

3, [AyttTB^fu/ifiivoi) Educatus. UBrutisvfiipoc ve- 
to de institutiohe accipiendum eft. Simillimus eft locus 
Appiani beU, Civ. L. IV. ubi Callius in Rhodo enutritus 
de Rhodiis conquerens, auxiliura fibi dicit denegatum elfe,. 
VTO riv rx/isvvivrooif 7i^ Afv^ivrmv, ab eruditoribus 
et educatoribus suis, ab iisdem vero praelatum fibi do* 
let Dolabellam, oV in ivxli&v<Txv He tcv0pB'^xv^ quern 
neque erudwerint , neque. educuverint. irupi r»V iro* 
h^ Toc/Mch^X ) Non eft quod ex hoc luco antlquita^ fin- 
getur difcipulorum , ad migiftrorum pedes fedentium; fed 
commode redd! poteft, apud Gamalielem, vei in scho» 
la Gamalielis J ex Hebraismo, icuiuf veftigia etUm in 
Graeds aiitiquis Atticisque fcriptoribus reperiuntur, qiuile 
eft> quum Plato in Theag. dicit: in rSv^voiSv diro^ 
'^(ap^(roft8Vf aut Xenoph. Symp. 4. §. 5i» i» irciwv uwif" 
X^yriiU' 3* Mace, IV,. 8. Themist. Or, 17. wotpx iciix^ 
i^t H^ ithjahv^ €inte pedes id semper et prope est. 
Docet antiquitas ludaica , ad mortem Gamalielia usque, 
ftantes coram magiftrit difcipulos inftitutos effe; qua de re 
omnium optime egit Vitringa de Synag. vet. L. I P. i. 
cap. 7. irsirxiisv/^ivog — voV») Institutus dUigenter in 
patria lege ; nam cura et diligentia, de qua hie fermo,non 
dubium eft, qiiin fpectet Ad ceremonlas et inftituta malo- 
rum, in quibut exponendi»,^aliiaquecommciidandi«, Pha- 

T a ri- 


rifaeorum ftudium verfitum effe cooftat Confirmar lose- 
phus A. XVII, ^, 4. et dc B» I. U, 8, 14. ^^A^rjfc— ^sS) 
Acris defensor cultus divinU Sic Gal. T, 14.' de fe ipfo; 

4, Tivrp Tiff Siiy') i. e« Homines kuius sectaevel 
religionU. Vii. fiipracIX. »XP^ ^ttpirs^ ad necem 
usque. Id ftadm ezplicat : quum vinctoa traderem etc* 

5. *Slg — jutfrvfsT fioi) Vertcndum eft; Vt mihi 
testari potest Fontifex^ Senfus eft^ Sacerdotem Sum- 
mum, a quo fcilicet literas acceperat Paulut, inftituto fub 
provehendo idoneat» teftfmonium hoc^ fi requifatur, da- 
turum efle. Cf. Mickaelis ad b. !• Tpic ri^ Hsk^sc) 
Ita hie vocat ludaeot, ob communem ex lapobo originem. 
Sequentibus veriiculis Paulus narrat hifioriam fuam fupra 
c. IX. commemoratam* 

9. T^ ik ^onnfw iu ^n^^cai) V^cexn nott inteHtexe^ 
runt Cf. fuprt IX, 7. Ibi comites Pauli audivifle vocem 
dicuntur. Toll! poteft baec difflcultas hoc modo. Vox 

^wv^ nunc fignificat ^onuifii nunc serrhohem^ five ver* 
ba diiUncta. Loco c» IX. didtur, illos audivifle sonum^ 
quum enimfolmenillud cfrcumfulgeret Paulum% fine du« 
bio etiam tonitrua audita funt. Huno fonum audiverurie 
comites. In nofiro autem loco dicitur: ^ori. inteXlexe* 
runt sermonem loquentis mecum; et dicentis; Saule, cur 
me perfequeris. Nam duistv, ut hebr. j;pW faepe etiaift 

effe intelligeret ladtconftft. 

10. Kioal— Tw^^tf') Et ibi de singuUs mandabi- 
tor, quid faciendum tibi sit. T^Vm/v, h.I^ eft decerne- 



re. Ergo riromrcti /Mi xoiij^(»/\ decretum ell mihi ftce* 
re. Dicetttr tibi dc omnibua, quae fieri abe te volo« 

II. "At^ r^c io^Q ri ^(aroQ iK$fv») Prae glorio'^ 
sa% splendid^ ilia luce^ Ai^x. 11^^ ezimiuia quen* 

dam fulgorem h. 1. (ignificat, < ' 

1%. 'Evcrsfiii^ nfitri tiv vi/iop') JPius, non quovb 
modo 9 fed etiam fecundum legis noftrae praefcripta , ut 
;Sachariaa e( Elifabet. Hoc multum pertinet ad rem, de 
^\ii ageba(ur« 

14. nposx»ip^(r»Ti «•#) Elegit te$ NomtuHi vertunt : 
JExpedivi^ praeparavit te. Ac wfox^pt^^cet freqaen- 
tiua nptat eligere^ t% Ananiae procul dobio in animo td* 
hue verfabautur verba Dei cap. IX, 15* quibua Apofto^um 
9%iifig iuk^iiQ vocaverat. Sic Polyb. L, V, c. 71. ik 
*!Ax«^e^ itpox9tpifti/i$9^c TccpwifpsVi Achla^us Gar- 
^i^erim ducem eli^ens. riv i/ncuQv') lefiim, ill^im fumme 
innocentem et bpnum. 

i5. T2 ^^Aff/^;) ^uid morarisl Etymd. f»,il^^ 
ti /ipxivm» Arlstoph. Nub. 1301. Stay rl fidAstc^ 
fiiirn^cu— ijM^r/ac o"*) Suscipebaptismum^ etpate* 
re ablui peccata tua. *AireA«or«i, in Medio. Sufcep* 
to baptitmo cura ^ ut certus flat remiffionia peccatorum* 
'EiNnocXsffi/i$pe^ ri ph/jim tS nvpU^ esto in posterwn 
cultor Domini lesu. Hoc enim eft invocare nomea 0(^* 
mini lefu. ' ' 

19* 'Avrei irA^xvrcuy Oftendit Paulas , fibi nonnihtt 
efle fpei » quod Hierofotymiue , qui fe pridem naviiTent, 
tantam muutionem non pofleat mfi magnae veraeque caufr 
fae attribuere. 

T 3 fti. 

5ig4 SCHOUA 

a I. •fii^ iivfi fApe.upoiu') Intra gente^ jrrocul^ ex* 
tra Palaeilinam J ubi homines in retnotifnmis regionibua 
viventes, qui nih|l norunt^ de odio illo, quo perftcutus 
ۥ Cbriftianos. 

a^.^Axpt t^ra rS liya') Ut qui patl non poffent, 
gentes fieri participes communis falutis« 

as. *PtTrivTt0v nx tfjiAnoC) lactantibusvestes. Qui 
longius abjerant ; his fignis teftabantur, fe cum illis face- 
re* qui propius adllante^ claniabant. Prodebant edam val- 
de concitatum o^Penfumque animum« XiphUinii^ Nerone : 
ToiiTrs %€/}>«( KSH ^^ tfMXtci iviiXBi^f- Lucianiis ^t hXtzu 
83. TO 9%irppv iicM 9vvBfJt,9()JiifSh 7{sfi iifijimvy 7{g^ ifiowvr 
7{gLJ rxQ dS^TK^ iirBf^^frroy. Ovidius Am. UL %y^. et 
dq/ta iactatis undique signa togis — at ne turbet toga 
mota capillo^^ n^no^ri^ fiocj^iyrtov) Ennius Annal« 
VIII. lamiiue fere pulvis ad Qoetum, vasta videtur* 

214. Miti^^y ivBti^Bdiou ivriv ) FlageltU ex ea 
quaeri. Mos Romanus quaeftionem habendi per flagra« 
Tp» iirtyv^) Ex ipfius confelfione. 

as. *Sl^ ik xpoireivxy iuriv rcTg tju£(r$u) Quum. 
eumtraderentloris^ i. e. fcuticis, flageilis. H pot si" 
vsiV tradere^ porrigere. Philo de vit. Mof. iaXeou&elQ 
toTq ijiTf irpQTBtvoj:t,i}/04Q9 delectatns donU quae sibi 
iam tradita essent^ Alii aliter. Ad fequentia cf« not, 
adc. XVI, 37. 

' 28* HoJki HB(pxK»48 ) Magna pecuniae summa. 
Ke(Pciikcciou pro pecuniae suntma faepe occurrtt. Demo^^ 
thenes in Ewtvg.Accipiens a me in mensa I3i3. dracA^ 
mas et duos obolos ^ r6 (rvfMtxv %B(Pcika$0Vf integ^ 
ram summam. Sic etiam ap. lofepb* A« XII. a, 2, etcap, 



4, S* I. eiusdem libri. iyd ii i^gij ytylvvTjfiou) At(|uiTar- 
fus non colonia erat, fed libera urbs, Flinio telle, V, 27. 
Potuitautem fieri, ut aliquis maiorum Pauli^bellis civili- 
bw, quae inter Cacfarem Auguftura, et Brutura, Caffium- 
que, aut etiam inter cundcm Caefarcm et Antonium in- 
terceiTere, ius illud fibj comparaverit, Unde coUigas^ ex 
opulenta familia fuiffe Paulum, 

30. K(Xjf iudkavtrsv «« dvrSv ) Quia intellexerat, de 
religione ^ontroverfiam ^(Te; e^plorare voluit Synedrii fen- 
ientiarif^ cuius. erat d^ religione cQgnitio* 

1. xTLt 


iteviirxg ' — rS cvvsipita ) Intuitus Synedrium , 
oculis ad Synedrium converfis. Ut deccbdt hominem bo- 
nae cauiTae et optitnae cbnfcientiae innit^ntem. 'Eyti ri^ 
<ry — 3'fiy) Ego cum optim(iconscientia Dei volxj^ntsiti 
^Onvenienter vixi, Verbura irpA,/rfitJ tf<r^«/, Mediuoif 
di<;itur propria de iis, qui jc^^npublicam gerun^f deinde 
pro : institutis quibu^dam uti , ut nroXiTsi,$(i3^ca' vifi(p 
ifccrpfy apud lofeplium de Maccab. §. 4. paMis legibuSf 
i. e, A^ofaicis, convenienter vivere , ct 2 Mace. XI, 25. 
TokiTsvsard'eti xxTcc Toc M rSv ^rpbYoucov ^^tj. Ita fir, 
ut T^kdrsvea^c^i Cigni^Qzt vivere^ vitae tenorem gu>^ 
bernare vel dirigere, T^ -S**^, i. t. no^ri to ^•iv^ 
Voluntati Dei convenienter^ 

2, "O a ccpx^spsvQ 'Avccvfc^Q}, Intelligen4us effe vide- 

tur Ananias, ille, qui Pontificatu. M. functus eft, Quadra'* 

^ to, ant^ceflfore Felicis , Sy!:i?.e praefidente , auctare lose- 

phOy A., XX, 6, 2. neque dubiufn eft, quin ^^m dignitatem 

Ctiam tempus quoddam retinuerit turn , quum Felix Prac; 

T 4 l«l 


fes in Syriam miflus efiet, Aib euius Praefidio Icrfathas 
Ananiae fucceflk in Pontificatu; tofeph. XX, 8, $, Hie 
[Ananias, Pontifex M. miffus fuit Romam vinctjw a Qua* 
drato, rationemCaefari Oaudio redditurus una cum Ana* 
no, Praefecto Temgli , ob contention^m inter Samaritanos 
et ludaeos ^ et ob quorundam ludaeorum , res novas mo- 
liendi^ ftudium^ lofeph, XX, 6, 2. Dubium veronon eft, 
quin Roroae, innocentia ipfius cognita, abfolutus, Hiero. 
iblymam^redierit, ct fe pro Summo Sacerdote gcfferit. Cf. 
Joseph. Ant. XX, 9, *. Fufius de hac ie Krehdus in b» 
1. dilTerit. iirint^B — ^o/c^} lussit ddstantes sibi os 
Faidi'ferire. OffenAis forfan vultus eius con(}an.tia, quod 
' vox irsvhatc innuit; vol quod liberiore quam bominis fa- 
' ftus ferret, exordio ufus eft, Jlx^&^Srxc^ intellige iJrif- 
firmQ^ noQ quosvis ex adftantibus. 

.3. TvTtrti^ (Ts fU/9^i ^B^Q ) Pereutietf u e- pu-^ 
niet te Deus^ Graviffime peccavit Pontifex, qui, quum 
ipfe' captivitatis incommoda fenfilTet , fenfu mifei^icordiae 
erga captivum nbn tactus, infuper civi Romano alapas im- 
pingi iaiTerat, quod nee tribunus fuerat aufus* Quo genere 
mortis ipie tandem perierit, docet nos Iosephus 9 de B« 
lud* ]L. II, c«. 17, §. 9. Quum nempe $icarii duce Me- 
lUchemo urbis Hierofo}ymoram potirenW, Ananias in re- 
giae dpmus ^quae- diictulatitans captuseft, etalatroni* 
bus cum ftatre Ezcchia interfectus* rot^e Hsxaytocfiive^ 
Varies dedlbatey hypocrita, jSic hominem exteriore ap- 
paratu tumentem et vere et eleganter appellavit, ut inMat- 
thaeo Chriftus Pbaiilaeos fimiles eflb dixit fepulcris >c<- 
wvmiUvti^. Egregia fimilitudo , ad exprimendos homi- 
nes impios qui honoris aut commodi caufia plos fe (imu* 



lant. Txpxvojxav') Contra legem agens; wider Recht 
und Billigheit, 

5. 'Oun ^isiP — ifXisptv^) Camerarius: Ironiae 
manifcilum eft indicium. In eadem fententia fuit eti^m 
FhiL Marnixius ; ncc alienus ab ea erat Pricaeus^ ad- 
dens, iK yisiv, fignificare« oblitus eram , minus animo 
recolebam mea. Alii verba- excuhintis lapfum fuum efle 
purant. Wet^teniusi in yieiv x i* •• ^on cogitavi^ non 
satis attente consideravi. Quafi dixfflfet: parcite, quae* 
fo, fratres> iufta^ me^^e indignadoni^ ii acftuantis aniini im- 
petu abreptus liberius aliquid elocutus fuerim^ quam opor*. 
tuit, immemor illius et perfonae^ et ciBcii mei. Agnofco 
errorcm : non debui nialedicere Pontifici , quantumvis fe- 
ceru non digna fuo honore : fed impediit aftimi a^dor, ne 
ifla, ut par erat, attentius cogitarem. Aiii pUwant, revera 
nefeiifTe Paulum« hunc efle fummum Pontiticem , quia dlii 
abfaerit Hierofolymis , nee ordlnfr, ratfo habita fucrit in 
tumultuario ilto confeiTu. Apxovrot — nxnwc') *Principi 

\populitui ne maledicas. £xod. XXII , 27. ubi in Hcb- 
raeo qH i^^^^^ quomodo vocari folebat princeps fena- 

tus; quern locum iilis temporibus pierumque bccupabat Ik* 
cerdos iummua. * 

6. Tvic — (p»fi9ottwv } IVon decrat Paulo humana 
etiam prudentia, qua in bonutu Evangelii ut^ns , colum- 
bae ferpentem utiliter mifcebatt , et inimicorum dillidiia 
fruebatur. tfS ^ctftcrotTi^ itfit^ vsig (^xfiaaA) Pharisaeus 
sum 9 ex difciplina priflina; et etiamnum» quod, attinet ad 
fidem refurrectionis. Wo Cti^ (pctpt^oi/fi alii legunt wee 
(P(K^t<rx/«Vi discipulus Pharisaeorum, quod vel praecep- 
tores» vel parentes, patrem et avum aut proavoa Pharifaeos 

t5 ' ' ha- 


^buiffet itsp} ikr/ioQ-^Hp/vofixi^ Eft tv ifi ipoHf. Re- 
ctum fuerat -rsp/ iAir/Jo^ ivx^ivsta^f oh spent de resur^ 
rectione. Kpfvojuou^ vocor in lu^, vel potius : contendo 
cum adversariis, nemo enim cum in ius vocaverat, vel 
accufavcrat, Coaurov^^rfia de fpe rcfurrectioni$ Paulo erat 
cum SadducaeiSr Non mentitus eft Paulus , Pharifaeorum ^ 
difcipufum fe dicens; recte tamen notat ad h, 1. Chryso-' 
^tomus: rikip dv^ptcittvtaq Smkiysroa (^ Paulus^ 7(^ i • 
irocvfctx^ t^e X^P'^^i cili^oXivsi , *Aa ^ Ttup icovrS ri 
cvyx^P^^^ ii^(pdfsiv. Voluit nempe in rem fuam uti 
dilfidio Phsirifaeorum et Sadduca^^orum i nee id iinQ fuqc^lTu 
' fecit, ut patet e>c v, 7. fqq,- 

a. ^otiinHxToi — fiLTjik nvBVfj^ott ) Deum effe cred^*^ 
bant, fed praeter qum nihil, quod non fsnfibus perciper^-' 
tur, non angelos exiftere ^ non fupereffe corporibus a^i^ 
mos, idcoque neq fore refurr^ctionqm. roi djii<f>or€px ) 
Coniunxlt hie opinionqm' de angelis et de Splritu , tan-? 
quam unam. Quod de Sadducaeis et Pharifaeis h. U r^Ff^rt 
Lucas, confirjpat Jofephus de R. h U, 8, 1^, 

9* Tp^fit'fMtrsTc rS jx^psg rSv (fxpi(r9,/wv) L^gisperiH. 
factionis FharUaeorum. Quaelibet fccta habet literck-^ 
tos t% idiotai ; illi folent effe os partis fuae. Mifo^ h, L 
ut faepe , f actionem, partem fignificat* A^e^j^j^vra , 
acrilQr pugnabanty contentiofe agebant, yeheraentifllme 
contendebant. iisv — r*Vcpj Nihil mali reperimus in 
Jiochomine^ ^Ovisp «*?i?oV, nullum f acinus ^ fnalrfa^ , 
ctum. Tota quaeftio , inquiunt, eft dogmatica,, 'fi^ ik 
^yevj^x^iyyskQs) Dixerat Paulus (c XXII, 6, fqq.) ^P- 
paruiiTe fibi in itinere aliquem , qui cum eo fit collocutus« 
, FortaflU negarunt Sadducaei hoc factun; efie yel fieri po- 



tuifTe; Pharifaei autem affirmarunt. Cf. to. XII, 28. 29. fjt,^ 
de^fmxSfJif^s^^ofjMXsTut, cumDeo pugnare est, aliquid 
voluntati diVinae adverfum moliri. Sed defunt haeq verr 
ba in libris nonn^llis antiquis , Verfionibus et JPatribus 
Vulg^iet Aeth. praecedcna </ ik vertunt^ quid si, aut ; 
qui$ noiH( an non'i 

lo.'Evht/STj'd'ste'^vT AVfSv') Veritus tribunus, ne 
JPavlus discerperetur ab illis. Senfut horurn vcrborum, 
quae irac fervWiflitpae defcrjptioncm continent, eft; ve^ 
ritum esse tribunum^ 9 ne Faulo manus violentae in- 
ferrentur^ AiOKr^rav enim, diicerp^re^ dilaniare , notat 
excruciarc verberibus aut vulncribus et mutilationibus, vel 
ctiam Qt^cid^re^ to ^firsv^x) Totam militum manum 
deduxit ab Antonia iQ conclave illud apud templum , in 
quo Xcnatus habebacur , iiq r^i/ xxfSfL^Kiiv ) in AntQ** 

1%. 2v^po(p:yV) Coniurationem, flcutmox expUca- 
tur. Sic av9e4(fs<3ou eft coniurare a Sam. XV, 31. i Reg, 
XVI, 9. 16, 2 Reg. IX, 14. aliisque locis. dved'e^oirKT^icv 
» ixvuQ } Ex^crando sen devovenda se promiserunt^ 
Voto addidenuit diras, u e, peffima fibi imprecati funt, ni 
id implerent Recte exiftimat Michaelis ad / h, \: fuiflfe 
bos exnumcro Sicariorum, aemulatorum legis. 

'• 1%, *0( rxitTfu TTjv (rvvotj/nQVixv T$irai7jxorec ') Qui 

conspirationem hanc fecerant; Phrafm banc habet Po^ 
lybius L* IV, c. a, de Apelle dicens : 'ffoteTtcci (tvvmiu^^/xv 
'jtpic THQ itspl AsoPTiPV f{gLf M$yxKdxu , cum Leontio et 
Jdegalea coniurationem facit, 

15. "Efi(pxp/<rxTS T$ X^^'^PXV) &i$nificate et cZe* 
• ciamte tribuno. Suidas : if^ifsiv^^ooai s (fo^v^ f^aiu^ 



evv ff tFVViififf) i. e. Non vos folf« fed iina cum colics 
veftris, quo maior fignificatiooi fit auctoritas. xfti^ vfta^') 
^empe ex Antonia in conclave , in quo fenatus habeba- 
tur, iKftfid^spQV ') ExactiuSf quam in prima cognitione. 
Solent enlm rel per intervalla temporum facpiua audiri, 
five quod novi aliquid iudici innotuerit, flveut explore- 
tur, an flbi conflent. xpc ti iyy/vcu ivriv ) Antequam 
ad vos veiiiaL Sed ampiius fignificatur, veile fe caedem 
perpetrare in via, fatislonge ab eo loco, in quo fenatui 
babebatur, ne fenatus eo nomine argui pofiet. 

i6t 'AiiiffxQ) Rem minus ooQultegerebant, non pa* 
tantes fore^ qui rem Paulo am tribuno deferret« 

17. 'Airciy»y€ wpif riv x^Kiccpxfi^ ) Prudenter Pau-^ 
lus ipfum iuvenem tribuno mittit^ ut aetas eiusi et fimpU- 
citas pleniorem fidem faceret. 

19. 'ExiXxfiifiiB^^s ik rlJQ XBifii dvrS) Manupre^ 
hensuniy ut iis folemus facere quoa ex turba abducimus« 

ao. ^uydSeVTQ) Constituerunt, i. e, CQnvenjt iiiter 
ludaeoss f« ludaei confetiferunt. £t (unt Graecis wv^^f- 
ncUi et Attica mutatione ^vv^^hou^ qua^ a Latinis vocan- 
tur pacu, convenu. , ' ^ 

21. 'I^ieccyyiX/»v ) D/Jan^atum, u e. fi iub^aa Paulum 
froduci. Hesychius} iirxyyiAvcnv, HBkBvam^iv, 

aa. n^fctyyaOMQ — trpic 11% ) Tranfitio ab indire- 
cta oratlone ad directam, frequens Hebraeis, fed et aliis' 
gcriptoribus, ^ 

a3. ''Eft^c ueu^apsiccc } Caesaream ad Procuratorem, 
td cuius forum iam tou haec res pertinere videbatur. nsfi 


IxfesTQ iJ3i&/Jt!ino3/r») Solent peditibus equite« attribui qui 
eit praefidio fmt. is(tohifikg ifXHOfx/tsg ) Satellites, sti* 
patores ducentos^ Sive ie^ioXoL^Hg legaa, five ex uno 
codice vetuftiliimo SeSt'o^oknc^ non fatis centlnr ed) quale 
tnilitum genus fuerir« Omn^s de hac voce fententias et 
coniecturas Schleu^ner us in Lexico ita conciliarl poiTepu* 
tat, ut dicat, is^iokifisQ fuifle faiellites regis, aut tribu« 
ni milituin^ dextra lasceam geftantes, 'quorum mutms fiie* 
rit, non folum cuflodiam corporis regis et tribuni militum 
agere^ (free pi to htfishf r^v rS fitcvtKiMQ ^ Xihcipx* 
is^ioiy ) ied etiam cuftodire captivos , quorum dextrae 
catena alligabantur. ( v»px to hc^ejv ttjy tS Jsa-^t/w ie*- 
Igidy. ) ini rpfr^Q wpocg tiif wnrog ) Frequens eft in Sy« 
ria noctibus iter facere ob calores diurnos. V^rum hie 
confilium hoc eo percinebat , ne in ipfo itinere infidiae 
fierentj ante deducto Paulo, quam ad coniuratos eius rei 
notitia perveniret. 

14. Krsfi/Tf T« 'jtxpit^^cUi ) JS^ tumetita praestare. 
Tranfit oratio a directa ad indirectanii contra quam modo. 
Tvx'ivipiPcl^otVTeg-^riv yysfiipu^ Vt itnponentes Pati* 
lum, (iumento) incolumem ad Felicem perducerent. 
Sic lofephua A. II, 6. 9. o/crys itpoe top rxripx jat/ §^s* 
f/v xvcctrw^ifvoit fiivoiQ, nobis soUs non licet redirt 
ad patrem incolumes. Quum hie Felix Procurator tan« 
turn Ittdaeae ftierit, ne quis nomine ifysfiLevog ductus, fuspi* 
cetur, Fraesidem fuiffe , tenendum eft ^ysfiivot dici h* h 
qui proprie nominetur iir/r ppvog. Nam lofephus tri« 
buit et propria voce ri iittrpQxsvMiif ,' et de B. L H, 
13. hunc Felicem vocat 1»iul»Q ir^rpoirov* Felix hie ftiic 
Ubertua ClaudU, frater PallarUis , qui apud Claudium 



omnia potuit. Tacltut HWl. V, 9. e tibeftis Antonius Fe^ 
lix per omnem saevitiam ac lihidinem ius regium 
servUi ingenio exercuit. Fuit trium reginarum maritus 
tefte Suetonio in Claudii vitz ^ c. a8. quod intellige non 
eodem tempore; fed alia mortua duxit aliam.' et reginaa 
intellige regum filias et neptes , quomodo Antigone ct 
Electra ivottxcxi apud Tragicos. Harum reginarum una fuit 
Drusilla^ infra nominata^ c. XXIV» 22. Agrippae vegii 

35. Tftiyf/oiQ --^Tvicov fSrov') Scribens epistolam^ 
qiiaehanc continebatj f. hahebat formam; aut bre- 
vius; scribens epUtolam in hanc formam, hoc tenore» 
ut loquitur Cicero. Tvxoc, omnino integrant formam^ 
f. ut vulgo dicunt, externum epistolae Ugax&czx. Sic 3 
Mace. HI. 30. de epiftola Ptolomaei, quae integra ibi prae- 
miffa eft, dicitur; ^^ fikv ryJQ irt^oXiji;.' rvrog htmc 
iyeypxiCTO, et ita forma epistolae^ f. epistola ipsa con- 
scripta erat. Tlsfi^x^tv tvtop idem valet, ac tx^tp rtrpv. 

nj. Kctj /x4Aourx ivotipsTSoJi vr ivroSv) i. e. quum 
iamprope esset^ ut ab eis interjicetetur, 

ap. MTjisv ii-^ ixovtx) Nullum criminiafeumi quod 
Romanae leges morte puniant , aut vinculis icoSrceant : 
non figniferum rebdlionis, non^homicidam, non feditio* 
fum. "A^m ^avira dicuntur, quae mortem merentur^ 
-EynkTjfin l%£/y h. L idem eft quod iy%ot\stSou, ac* 
cusaru Sic Appian. de bello Annib. Claudiam Quintiam 
fioixsfoi^ iynhjfie^. I%irflr«i/ in uKptropp adulterii €iccu« 
^atam^ nondum cognita caussa, 

30. Mtjuv^s/ct^^ '-^tcfsc^ou ) Sermonem iu incepit» 
quafidicturus effet /^s^i^tig: dixit autem ^UAmip^ quafi 



praeceffiffet: ptijvvd'ivrog id /to/ imfiHXijv,! Ita facpe con- 
ftructio fie ad fenfum magis, quam ad verba. 

31. %tQ rijv 'Ayr^rotrpliot) Obadias de,Bartenqra 
notat, eife locum uldmum in finibiis ludaeae. Hierony- 
mus Epitaph. Paulae : Deinde (a Caefareii; AntipatrU 
da^ semirutum oppidulum^ quod de patris nomine 
Her odes vocctverat et Lyddam versam in Diospolim. 
Saepc huius urbis metninit losephus e. g, Ant» XVII, iS$ 
u XVi, 5, a. dc B. L 11, 19. i. IV, 8, i. 

32* ^ttr4^p8yf/»p iiQ frju votp^ix^^Xrjv') Reverfi funt 
in Antoniam, fc. pedites. Neque enim opus tarn multift 
erat, quum iam longius 'abicum eflet ab Hierofolyrois, ubi 
erant coniurati. Adverfus vulgaria itinerum pericula fuf^ 
ficlebat equedre praefidium» ^ / 

33» 0/hvjO Hoc ad f^motiu«, I* e, ad ^quites xefe* 

34. %% To/otg iieufx^x^ ^«'' ) £^ quanam provin* 
cia esiet ? 'Eirupx^a til provincia . tiam infra X^ V , u 
Pluurcb. Cacone : ik»x^ ^^^ iwccpxtoSv ^v ivrig i^Tuv/xp 

35. Aixxicofioi/ <r8^ AttenU te audiam, etcaus^ 
Mm tuam cognoscanu Plutarch. Cic. 'Avnix^^ri 'Aa- 
ncchavk^ iitlHHVBV. Pericl. Ajfj^^o'^ — ZifVo^vQi, ip r$ xp%i*» 
roop/tp ri ^HpJiis ) Ita dicto, quod ab Herode exftructUQi 
eflet. Pra^torium apraecore Romano, i, e; imperatore 
nomen habet; led, ut fieri folet, coepit proferri latiu«eiut 
vocia ufus ad omnes demos viiorum illuilrium. 



I. / 

CAP. :j^xiv. 


isfi ih rivtu ^fidpetO Hi quinqne dies nttmerandf 
,funt a captivitate Pauli HierofolymU » ut patet ex y. ir. 
Imius capitis. Venit igitur Ananias cum ceteris. accufato* 
ribus Caefaream (latim fequend die poft Pauli adventum» 
line dubio certior factus per Chiliarchum Lyfiam. Kai 
^TfTOfOi Tsprv/SLis nvie ) Homine Romano, qui et lin* 
guam Romanam , n actionum formulas melius nofleu 
Graecis ptftosp eft orator, , eit cauflafe pacronus. Ladni 
earn yocem graecam magisde dicendi magiftris ufurpant^ 
Tquos Graeci o^/rac vocant. iys^dvitxot/u-^IIoivXit) i>€- 
tulerunt^ accusarunt Paulum apud Frocuratorem. 
'Efi(potvI^$iV faepe apud lofeph^m aliosque eft pro indU 
care aliquid ita , ut cum ulterius xiccusatione sit 
coniunctum; e, c. Ant* XIV, lo, 6* eodem cap. §. 12, 
et cap. XI, S- 4- 'E/i^xpf^Bip autem H»rd tivt^ eadem 
conftructione dictum eft* qua Rom, VIII, 33. rk iptoi* 
JJ^Bi u»T MJ%tSy rS Stbu. 

d. "Khfi^ivT^ ih ctvrS ) L e. adducti iusso ; ntm 
fub militari cuftodia fervabatur. .c 

3. IIoA^^ — vpovo/x^^ Quod multa pace per te 
fruimuTy quodque per tuam curam huius" nationis, 
res sint bene institutae^ id agnofdmHs etc. Captat Rbe* 
tor benevolentiam Procuratons, ctiiu^ procidentia et 
pax ipsis contingeret^ et praeclare administraretur 
provincia. 'Eapi^v^v intellige de tranquillitate illarum re^ 
gionum procurata a Felice. Verbum Kxrop^S&m fignifica^ 
tionem habet perfectionis,' et rei bene ac praeclare ge* 
stae. Folybius L. I. (Sc it ivrov nsi -i^i rify liToiy irpi^ 
P9mif u»rop3'»H(iQ, quasi ipse perse et suaprovU 



4entia rem bene gessisset. Cicero de fin. III,„7. guae 
autern nos aut recta ^ aut rectejacta dicamus^ si 
placet^ illi autem appellant HXTop^ci/ixfgc, qmnes 
numerps virfutum fqi:\linent — rectum factum, est 
tt,Ari 0»p,x ad mentem Stoicoruni. T^gd'vs^ ririf 
est genti Xuddeorum^ , Laudem, quara hie TertuUuji tri- 
buitFelicJ, eandem et lofephi narrationes . ei tribuunt. Sic 
v.^Q. Mdacam latronrbiis impoftorlbusquc repletam et in- 
U(k^SLta4utsC{ut virtuteque libera vity tefte Iptcpho*XXt &. 
5>\A»gyptium fllum Pf(»idoprx>pheuni , rei novasimolicn* 
tern, 'eiuipque affedas vi akiiM<^que ^ep^eifi^^ 1. c. $Mk iedi-' 
tibnem^ quae inter ludaeps Syros graviflime 
•xafiliferetj reftinxit, mukaque^iia ftcinora egregitv com- 
mcMlo IndWoifum, pcfpetravit* Cf. cundera 1. 11,^ 13^ 
0^ Sed. idem Felix muha inmftc et crudeiiter egit» tefti«». 
buajo^^pfco, (Ant. KX, 8u *.)i Tqcito, (HIRqTu L. V; c. 9,) 
SuetoniOy (in Vita Claudii e. 2^.}^^^ ^^^^*^ TrivtTf ts n^.. 
it>o6yrocx^'i'itfi6axiftB3^^/$emper. et ubiqi^a^^gnoscimttSp - 
Vel laudamus. Haec enitn el^aiitillima eft tS m ft ad^^s^'*' 
Jd^xi riotio. iosephus A.WI9 14,4. A/kai$v jii iroiif 
$otff&oti riji (pihtu/xhc r7\v ynvaShta^ convetvA aut^p. 
laudare rriviiercn^ ob prolixam iiheralUatem^ Unde 
ii$ouif$,tu tt afT«di%6«^ apud^undem can^aiB Synonynm 
iuftguntur, A. VII,' i, a, ibid; a,:a. aKiaque loci«» Hivnf, 
Ts^TtgLJ 'TTxyrxx^^ semper et uhique. Quod nunc fad- 
mui prieienti tibi , inquit 'TertuUus , id etla'm dkabfente 
, pfaedicaftiuV. Non in os'fcfltini laudamua, 

4. "^vot ii-^ iyTtiTrra) Ne te pluribus morer ; aut, 

ne pluribus tibi molcstus sirri. Ell ct hoc inter rhetori- 

ca artiiitia, poUiceti fe breveih Tore, praefertim apud occu* 

Tpmus 211/ ' "u ' ' pa- 

3o6 . , SCHOLIA 

patot. trvvroiiaQi fc, Xs^ivrtav ^ qu&e paucis dicturus 
sum. Loquitur ita Tertullus uc ad hominem multis nego- 
dlt diftrictum, et ut meliorem iniquae cauflae eolorem fu. 
perduceret rjf of ir/iiM/^ ) Ea humanitate ^ qua so* 
tes. Solent coniungi iiasUMt et frpctovTiQ. Intelligitur 
file fkcflitas et patientia in audieado. 

' 5. ^Evpivt94 — Ao//toV ) Deprehendimiu scilicet 
hunt virum pestilentem ^ noxium. Partkaia.yi^ iff 
orttienit initio eleganter adhibetur / et reddenda eft scili-^ 
cet, nempdK P^rticipium vero ivfirrB^ pro ^f^^iw por 
fitum eft ; qid Participiorum ufttS > etfi Hebraeis eft famK 
liariillmus » non ita tamen propriua ^ quin apud GnWiC<^ 
etiam-inveniatufk Hominei noxioM kotfiS^, pestcM i\.pt^ 
MUenteS voctnt Gra^cU Si<^ etiam Cicero dixit : pcstem, 
divitati^j proRabirio; pestem patriae ^ pro Seftio; pe^ 
stes imperii, pro Deiotaro, xftar^itTpf ) Principem et 
antesignununu In Gloffario/ Tpmr^ir^c^ princeps. Ste 
vocantur, qui in artej qui in convivio, qui in iudlcio auc 
Xt quavii alia primarium locum obtinent. rfg rSv Uot^of 
f$ktm »ifi9W9) Nazaraeorum sectae. Ita in ludaea vo- 
cabantur, qui extra ludaeam Chriftiani , nerope a Domino 
Ipforum » lefu Nazareno. £t fie bodie quoque ludaei tCv 
lifuhamedani Chriftlinot appellant. . . 

6* ^Oq Kg^/^ 6sfi7fk£9cq )i tnoroductia alienigenis. 
Talfum crimen. Kp/vrnp % punire. Tou particular 1^ 
uotri — iv/ a§ (y.d*) a pleritque codd. graeds penitus 
abeft; in aliis eft multa lectionis varietaa. St loo^ omit- 
dtur^ fenfus non eft integer. ^ Quum haec particula in 
verfione Syriaca et ladna vulgata legatur^ videturaliquid 
•xcidiffe ex hoc loco , quod dainda Icctorea fiKia aa^qui 



iupplerent. A Lucae manu haec verba noft efle videntur« 
Vid. MoRus ad h, 1. 

"" 7. Msrx ^ iirTjyoLye^ Elliptice, pro: in ;g. jf. «p* 
iti^mv^ dn^yaya, quern fenfum refpexic Latlnus, dum 
yeitebat: eripuit eum. 

8' n«^ s') A quo^ aempe Paulo, dvaup/vct^') Quae- 
ftione habita per tormeou, ^ Ita recte hie accepit Syrua. s 

9. 2t;v»3'«yro) Assenserunt f, confirmarunt. Sic 
plerique vertunt banc vocem. Sed 9vvrt^ivcu , compo^ 
nere, in Medio e(f pactum inire, convenire de aliqua 
re. . \g\ixa praefef enda elfe videtur (fifvavt^avrtf quam le* 
cdonem plerique Codd. habent.- Verbum autem wv§ri* 
rtdjifu^t et in Medio <rvyaviri3t$fMU (ignificat : aggredior 
alUri^nif hostiliter aggredior, Senfus eft: Simul lu- 
daei eum aggreifi funt, (accufaudoO 

10. "HsitruvroG ivT^ rS i^yB/aipoc JJyatP ) Quum 
Procurator signum njutu dedisset ut ipse responded 
ret. iic T^Acifv irSp^ $1 lofepho credimua, Cumano 
fuccetTordatus eft, anno luLp^. et nunc annum agebat fez-* 
turn in provincial A. <XXj 6/3. Not»ndttm eft autem » uno 
tempore Cumanwh ttFelicem adminiftrafle regnum Iu<* 
daeae, quod antea >AgHppa pater obtiniwal, adeo, ut Cw> 
manus tudaeae et Qalilaeae, Felix autem Galilaeae Trans- 
aronanae^ quae, ufte lofepho, lordane et Coelefyriae Phi* 
ladelpbiaeque moi);;ibu8 includeretur, Procurator eflet, Std 
Cumano damnato^^ Felix ludaeae et Galilaeae quoque ad- 
miniftrationem acquit ,. adeo, ut ex eo inde tempore noii 
foium Galilaea'Transamnana , quam ante^ Jam Procura- 
tor obtinuerat , fed ludaea etiam ipfiiia ditioni fubiecta 

U 2 pare* 


pareret lof. A.XX» 7, de B* I. II, ift, 8. Kpir^c h. 1. 
nontam fenfu graeeo efl iud^x^ quaip potius fignificatio- 
ne hebraizante (pDU^). rector^ magiUratus populi, no* 

minatim Procurator. *EuAvjxiT$foif ^ ocToXoySpuu) Ala^ 
crius, vel ut Vulgatud reddk, 6ono ammo pro meipso 
caussam dico. Non ut Tertullus, inercede conductuat 
quamcunque cauflTam^etiam dttttioftm cJefendo; fed, quod 
aeqi^iflimum eft, pro me ipfo verba fado. Noverac Felix 
turn experientia propria, turn hiftoria gentis eiusque Prucu* 
• tatorum edoctus, quam proni ad feditionem eflent ludaei« 

II. IkuvttfUvs^ iv hfuffaXofjut } Quum inteUigere 
possit^ non e4se nUi duodecini: dies^ ex quo ad sacra 
facienda veni Hiero$olyma. Vid. iiocaca ad v. i« Pau^ 
lutn dmtlua quam fcpcem dies egiife Hierofolymia patec ex 
cap. XXI, IS. i6. 17, 18-^35. a<^* V* 30. XXIII, II. I a. 
3d. 33* Si igitur accuiatore« PauU poft quintum diem ve*? 
oiffenc Caefare^ro, computatio fibi non conftarec. ' 

12. Ktt/ ite-^iictkiyifMu^y^ Nempe de r« r«* 
ligionem pertinentibus; multo qiinuf.fennones adfi^ditio^ 
aem fpectantea babul. . 'Eart^v^ik^tg 9, ^oprit con§KegatU> 
rmUtorum hominum eod^m loco^^^oneursus , demd^ 
etiam, uc Jiic cp.ncurius feditioiin. Hooib irKrySA^u^,. 
eoncursum fa^m^ ad sedUionem i^oncitare. r 

13. "Ot/re -*• HarjfydpSa-/ ^» ) ISeijue detnohstrdV^ 
possunty de quWus me accusant Eofum quae' o1)iI- 
ciunt mitii nihil probate j^oflunt ,^ Supple: rcc f. tuSrdi 
it£pi m Hxri/yopSat. Tlocpoc^ij^xiy ctdt6 et liqtiidd 'de* 
monstrfxre et ot ocidos ponerei ' Stc apiid lofepli. A^ 

IV, 3, a. VIII, 2, <; / ,.^ 


14. Karx TT/v iiiv; rfv Xiywiv otffmw^ Secundum 
religionem eam^ qmim vccant sectam^ Sectae appel- , 
latjonem Paulus corrigit, non quod turn cffet odiofa , fed 
quod non fttis digna, r^^itoirp^cp <*«f) Magna erat gehti- 
lium erga Sei^ T»rptiscp Deos patrioSf feligio, perquot 
ctiam praccipue iurare folebant. Sic Dempfthwes de coro» 
na iurat per rov 'Awo^a^ roV Tii^i^v^ tq irccrpei^ iu ry 
ireA.81, Apollihern Pythium^ qui urbi (Athenis Ic.) p^* 
trius est. Sapienti veto Apoftolus agebat confilio, dum 
contra obieqtam fibi hae^refin v. 5. fc Dei patrii xailtu , ct 
legis atque prophetarum obrequio tuebajtur. Invifum quip- 
pe erat gentilibus, fi quis fe peregrinU aut Diis aut Deoruni 
cultibus a'ddiceret. , Pra^terea ludaeis per multa Iraperato- 
rum inferiorumque magiftratuum decreta et f^natus conful- 
U fancita erat poteftai, I)eum patrium coiendi. Bre* 
viffima igftur yia , qua Chriftiani Romanoa njagiftratus fibi 
conciliare, et cultus fui libertacem oonfequi poterant, haec 
erat, ut fe eundem cum ludaeis Deum colere, et iisdem 
libria facris fidem praeftare et obfequiuin alTererent. 

15, 'Ekir/ix — iilKm) Hahens spem in Deum^^ 
quam et ipsi habent, futuram ^sse resurrectionem 
jriorum et impiorum. Etiajn hue erat veruiu de pleris- 
que ludaeis, nifi quod muUi Pharifaeorum.refurrectionem 
impiorum negarent, 

' 16. %y rittf^iixiexifriO. Propter hoc, I c. prop- 
ter banc fiduciam, eoQerceo me , ut inoffensam habeam 
CQnscientiam respectu Dei et omnium omnino fto- 
minum , i, e. ut petpetuo habeam animum , nuUius mal« 
fact! erga Deum vel homines fibt confcium. ^Aitfitnt^ 
fQQ eft is, qui ita vivit, ut nemo eius vitt pOffit offendi. 

U 3 (^\ivim 



Quum autem conficientta noftra ilt iuiGcium . de noftraf vi* 
ta, qUo homines alii offendi non poiTunt^ erit hoc loco in* 
telligeoda nodo adiuncta .probitatis , ut confcientia irpi^' 
noitoQ fit confcientia bona , confcientia recte factomm. 
*A<rx(V5 exerceo, ncmpe memet ipfum^^quod apud Helle« 
niRas faepe fubauditur^ quia Hebraci faepe pro recipro- 
da ufarpant modo activa, modo pafllva. 

17. Ll'irwv il ir\$m»v) Past aliquot annos. Sic 
tii h^bemus Gal. II, i. et alibi. Poflquam mtiiti anni 
elapfi erant , ex quo tenipofe non fueram Hiwofoiymis , 
rurfus eo 'veni. irotpeysvifiTiu ^ Veni Hierosolyma Elee- 
inofynarum perferendaium cauffa profectus erat Hierofo- 
lyma. 1 Cor. XVI, 1 — 14. 2 Cor. VlIU IX. Rom. XV, 
^5— .27* 31. Non igiturnocere, fed prodefle voluit. Quod 
obtulerit victimas, commemorat ideo, quod haec re^ oc- 
cafio tumultus fuit. ^ ' 

18. 'i9* '^v oii— *I«(fdc7o/) In quihus dum occuper^ 
offenderunt me in templo in casta viventem , nulla 

^ cum turboy nullo cum tumuUuy ludaei quidam Asia,^ 
ifcU 'Ev otg) In quihus ^ fc. rebus, lluiliis. In cjuibus 
dum pccupor. riy^iTiiiyov ) Abftineniem a vino aliisque 
rebus I a quibus Nazaraei abdinent;. Supra XXI, 24. 25. 
Vi multi codd. rcctc omittunt. Verba : .riviQ iiri tTJg 

' *A<Ti(H 'Ivixtbt i cbniungenda funt cum antecedqntibus, 

/ ftempe cum vcrbo avpov^ v. ig. 

ao, "'H «Wo/ iroi) AiU-hi ipsip jiimirum accufatores * 
meii de qi^nn comm. i. Iliud autem inrirtadoiv eft eX 
ilia eaulTae fiducia , quam reia fqiet fufficere t)ona c^n* 
fcientia, , y? 


ai. "H lee^l — iJ;t»i/) Nifi hoc crimen cffe volant ^ 
4ud4 palam profeOUs fufti % crtdete mt 9 mortuoa a Deo 
poiTe refufcitari. Ipfe Pontifex M. An^^nias ^adducaeorum 
fectae addictus fuiOe vldet^^ Vid. fiipra XXni, 6. fqq. 

aa. ^Amwkq il tuSr^ i (fifh^f ivejSdktr^ ivric ) 
Meliores codtce9 habent:, dua^ksri ik ivri^ i (ptj^j^f 
eod«m fenfiL Ampliavit eos FeliXf i. e. didulit in aliud 
tempita cauflae huiua co^nitionein^ Loquitur fie Cicero 
pro \Caeciryi et tertia yerrina. Solemnis vo^ iudids dif* 
ferentis ultcrior^mt cauflae cognidonem erat; 4^%plius^ fe. 
cognpfc^ndum, dxpi/Uuf^v M»C'-Hoid'* ti/iotO fnierpo- 
nitur hie iiitoiu inter media verba hoc fenfu: Ubi ejc- 
fictius 4idicero , quid ^U de hac secta\ ^t ubi Lysiai 
venerit^ caussam ifStani ferminabo. Nempe iixytvokt' 
neiv eil d^ejinire caussam : it» enim in ^ompofitione fae« 
pe coniummationem fignigcat^ Stacum huius cont^roveriiae 
videbAt Felix, partini elTe l^g^lem, partiip inficialem. Le- 
> |[alid erat^ fecta Nazaraena eflet contra legem ludaeorum': 
inficialis , an Paulus concurfum f, aut tuniultum concitaf* 
fet. I>e priori audiendi erant complurea viri eruditl, prae* 
ter accqfatorcs ; at de altero tellis certua erat ipfe Lysia^^ 
Quare ineritp Jnterlo^utua eft f cHx^ 

as^ T^TjfhSai-'WpQtTd^X^d^^i ivr^) luffit asservari 
turn, ^ed liber aliter i^t laxe^ as^ervari^ nee quemquam 
quorum prohiberi , ipsi ministrdre , eumque ^diref. 
Vox iviai^ f'elaxio, remission non yincuHs tant\}ra , fed 
et rigidiori cuftodi^e opponitun §ic lofeph. Antiqq.3^VIU» 
6, 10. de Agrippl p^ft Tiberii excelTum non dmpliui in 
career^, fed fliis ae^ibus cufto^itp : (f^vXa^n^ fx,iy fif ngi) 

3i^ . SCHOUA: 

JAw b. 1. font populares; Pauli doctrinae adeticti, fa- 
miliares. *Tii^f«r«?y, necessaria dd inqtum suppe^ 

24. SiJj/ ApstrfAy — l«<fa/<y ) Duas Drufillas Felix 
uxores habuit; alteram ludaeam, de qua hie fermo Agrip* 
pae maioris filiaro; alteram Romanam, Antonii et CleoF^a- 
trae neptem ; de qua Tacitus , Hi(i Lib. V,/ c. 9. Quam 
autem priUs|ie<;um habuerit, adhuc dubitatur. Graevius 
ad Sueton. Claud. <t. 28» lufpicatur, .Drufiilam' Antonii 
neptem diem obiiffe antequam Felix venerit in ludaeam , 
ibi vcro duxilTe DrufiUam Agrifpae^ Hanc iplam, Herodia 
Agrippae maioris filiam,' Azizo, £meforum regi nuptam« , 
:nefariis artibus a marita abduxit, (ibi uxorem adfcivit; de 
qua re lofepfaus XX, 7, a, irspt rijc ito^ x^tiv t/V^«^ ) 
Vi priorem partem fui in hac re officii exiequeretur, 

s5- ^Ea(Pd)3o^ ysvifieuoc^Expavef actus; mejtuens 
fibi, Ci re« flc fe hkberetf conic ms fibi vitae flagitioiae. 
Non eratiuj^i hominis fervili ingenio , i. e. per omnem 
saevitiam ac libidinem exercere ius regiu^^ qu4 d de j 

Felice dicu Tacitus Hirt. Lib. V, c. 9. nee erat tonti^ ] 

net}tiSf a marito nolente uxorem abduAre, ti wi^ l;^ov j 

"Topevsy In praesentia^ut nuut fe res habet, abu Sic i 

Maximus Tyrius Disserts 8. Rectenean contra haec \ 

feceril Socrates j inquirere olvod^jjiri^^^cc cjninpov Sjoj/ 
TO y5v l%oi/, paululum in praesentia differemus^ 
.Aristeas dQ 70, interpret. Hottptki^^M ro Vtfy |;;^oy, m 
praesenti finem* faciam. §ic et aiiu Koupiv ii p^rot" 
Koc^V') Oportunitatem i*. tempus opportunum autem 
naCtus. Sic Polybiua L. II, c. id. ijlbxxKol^&vtsq Sk uai^ 
fip dpfiitrovxot^ opportunum vero nacti tempus. 


25. '^A.tta H5^ -* XiJiry ivriv ) ^/empe et quia civein 
Romanum efle intellcxerat , et prfmripeni fectae multo- 
riim millium. *0/*/X^7y , cum aliquo versari^ ftrmo« 
nes habere. . 

a7» Attr/«^ rfi wKif^i^diffffe ) Biennio avtem per^ 

-acto^ nempe ex qua Paulus Ca^fareae in cuftodiam tradi- 

,tii8 etat. Dutante hac captivitate pJeraiqn^ epiftofas fcrip- 

fit, in quibuB fc'reUgiomsdiriftiai>ae cauffa in vinculis effe 

&\c\t. ''EXa^f— .^oV>Iofeph. A. XX, 8, 9. et de B. I, 

-II, I4> I. idem tradiu diXwv ra x^?^^ot<; Kccrx'JiSxt roTi; 

*I^&x^^ Quumvellet gratiarh a ludaeis inire. Pau^ 

^lo accuratius tim^n nxrxTt^ivo^ x^P'^ explicatur: grati- 

ficarl alicuU vt mutuum abeo benejicium expactes^ 

henejicium djepqsiti vice npud aliquem ciMocarc. Xe- 

nopli. Cyrop^ ^ VIII. Regnum equidem mirdme ad^, 

rnitteremj xi^'iV 6* tivipl dyot^^ uxrob^iSou is^a/jnTiv 

av, gratiam veto locare apud virum bonum admit- 

, tertm, Moris erat magiftra^biis , ut difcedentes e pra^ 

,vinciis Incirfas beneficiia fib! devinoire ftuderent. Referre 

volebant earn ab. incolis gratiam , - ne accufatlonibus fui^ 

ret querelis eo& Romam feqiierentur; quod mhilominus evi- 

tare non /potuit Felix. losephus Ant. XX, 8. ?. Tlopx/it 

6k (pii^s imil>x^ (P'ljKml iraft^dvro^ viri U^pmoCf o'l 

rrjv ^VoifXTfv (ivxj3»/v87iv (pjhn^g HotTTfyopSvr^c* ^ Ttiv* 
T»a av i$B$WH$i rtjiwpUv t£v tic 'IfiMftc iAiXTjfJLito^v^ it 
firj "TTQ^Loi dvTQV Q lidpojv r ddeXipf Tloc/kuOivTi irotpotnot" 
Xi<Tocvu aviaxoipyf^sv , /*alA/^« H rite ii» rifijji l%wy 





'^wa Jj/ rfiri^«« ry ^^^PX^9 ) P"""* igftur Festus 
inproyinciam pervenisset. Quuro ludaca tx co provin- 
ciarum geoete fueric , quae a Procuratoribus taQtum ad- 
miniftrarentur^ ei non tam vo^ inccf^f/a^^ quippe quae am- 
plioris provinciae appelUtio ed, quam potiU3 irtrgorifc » 
convenire videtun Sane lofepbUf XX, I'l. i. Praefectli* 
ram adminiftn^tion^mque ludaeae ii^ttfor^Vf vocat^ ac- 
curate fane, et voce maxiroe propria. , Sed, uti apud Lu 
tines vox Praesidis de omnibua ii| univerfum provincbi- 
rum Gttb^matoribus interdum iumitur; fie 9pad Graecoa 
iirxpx^t et iit»fix^» dc ^iuacunque provinciae ^praefidiboa 
et adminilMtione adhibetur. Sic lofephua hunc ipfom 
Feilum, quern probe fciebat proprie iw/rpoToif opminan- 
dum efle^ tamen htttfxfiy dicit; J(Xj 8, ii. - Notandum eft 
piorro, hoa Procuratores in (udae^m fuifle ^iiiTos poft mor- 
tern Agrippae Magni, de quo fupra c* XIL Quuro emm 
hie elTet inortuua , et fitiup\ vi^ feptendecim fnnprum, 
Agtippam minorem, reliquiflet^ Claudius, quum, ami-^ 
corum ^t Ubertorum confiliis edoctU8|» pertculofuin iudi<t 
caret, adolefcentulo , qui nondum e^ ^ph^bia ^xcefliiret» 
tantae mafnitudinis r^num commictere, f^duqi^S^ qui. 
ludaeae , totiUique regni praefea e(fet , d^ qua r^lofe* 
pbus XIX^ p, 3t de B. I. II, II, 6. ^t quanquam poftea 
Agrippa minor, quum ad imperii maturitatem p^rvenifTett 
g Cl&udio tetrarchiamPhilippi, et fiat^naeain, una cum 
Tmchonitide et Abila i^cc^piiTct; tamen ludaea eiua ditioni 
poteftatique non fubiecta eft « fed 4 Procuratoribus admi« 
piftrau. lofeph. XX, 7r J« 


a. 'EvMjfipiaxp — XlutiK^) Hid quoque ijj,^uv/{stv de- ' , 
^ 'ferendiraccu^andi notion^mhibcti ut fiipra c XXIV, k 
ComiTjate 5. KarTjycpsi^ dici^ur, quod h. 1. i/uUPscp/^sty. tcc" 
. fexxKay) InGloffauo; vcifoiHockoS, ofo, obsecro, rogo. 

3. Akifisvot — ^IspftcrockTfi^ ) Petentes, ut in hoc 
ipsis gralificareturj etPaulum accerseret Hifsrosoly* 
ma. ip^ifxv-'iiov^ ClJ^ndeftina ficariorum ufurj^ opera, 

4* 'Air8%pt*^'^K«i^ccpefy) i. c. Bene ettiQ.ibi ferva* 
ri» nee quicquam caUfTae eflfe, cur transferretur, quum ib! 
non minua, quam Hierofolymis.accurari poflit. Romani 
PraeGde$ non Temper in una urbe ius dicebant^ fed ubicun- 
queerant. iHirof8vs<Sou') HieroCoIymia nempe Caefaream, 

5. 0/ ivvxroi HV iy vptMf'), Qui inter vos auctori- 
iate^ dignitateque praestanL Hac notionc baec vox 
quum apud alio$ Auctores, turn apud lofephum frcquen-*^ - 
tiflime occurrit, e. g. Ar Xll» 4> 3* Kxr jfroc ik rcwrm 
■ Qrdhj^ rt!k ivv^r^Tg r&v iy 4^x91/ frpKat iitiitpu^xev 
px(Tiksv4^ Jfiex ouiusque urbis potentissimis vecti* 
galia vendebtiti ubi ivvxrol iidem funt, qui cap* eodem 
J. I. dicuntur iiiir/ffTJfioif principes in patria. Pau- 
lo poft §. 4. iidem ivuxrol dicuntur ^1 roTi; x^dfixfrt iv , 
r«% 'jrxrp/(rt iix^4povrfg , qui in patriis suis dignitate 
ceteris praestant. Poflumus et ivvxtbg fimpliciter cx- 
ponei'e thq ivvxfUysQ, fc. KxtTjyopijtTpu , qui possunt^ ac* 
cusare ; vcl 0/ ivvxrei funt, 0/ xpi^x tixr^yop)J9^ ioHty^ 
rsQ 9 quad dicat: Turbae confufae voces nil fignificant; 
tollit iaciem et formam iudiciorum incondita multitude; 
feliganmr ergo ceteris inllructiores ad accufandi mun^ ob* 
tundum* Xuyxxrxl3xi/t8q 9 mecuni abeunte^.. 



6. 'Ey ivrofc ) Sc. *l8p$frokuiiiotc. ijfUpot^ tk9/9C jf 
Hkx, Legendum effe videtur : tlfii^xQ it rXefiic i^ftS if 
Hhu. Solenius iic loqui, ubi numerum exacte definien- 
dum notitia adt 'memoria non fuppecit. 

7. ^Airiifiotrtu) Accusationes^ criminationes* Vet- 
bum eft rarifllmum. Hefychius : imoifixroc^ iynk^ptAra. . 

9. 0A«/c— iff' ^^*) VisnCj profectus Hiero^ofy* 
mam a synedrio iudicari, me praesente? Sic iiri et 
infra fumitur ,c* XXVI, %. Habebat Synedhum iurisdictio* 
nem quandam inludaeos; fed civitatis Romanae ius vali- 
dius erat lure fynedrii ; itaque Paulas, utpote ci via Roma* 
nu8> invitos cogi aon poterat iUoa agnofcere iudices. 

10. 'EW ri ^fi* xmcr. kdc hfu ) Ad tribunal Cae- 
saris constitutus sum, Kqcu txihixnzl Caefaria yocat id, 

* quod Procurator habebat nomine ac ^nandato Caefari$, 
S fits is? xfiveSou ) Nam de cive Romano praefidui^ Ro- 
manorum erat cognofcere; *Isi»fyi iikv TjUKTi^^y ideo 
iudieium tuum non reformido , quia certus fum » nihil a 
me laefos ludaeos, inique eot de ipe queri, m^ xs^f^ at) 
HciAiov iitntymneiQ') Melius nofti fcilicet, qiiam ut opus 
fit , me ea de re te docere. Scis id ex Felice^ ^t ex iia 
qui Felici in cognitione adfuerunc 

' , II. *Qij itpcfiXirSfjuq to diro^xvst^f noh recusqmorl^ 
haec enira huius vocabuii h. !• vis eft. 'Ovish fs ivvo$rou 
ivTQtl; xxpKTocSou ) i. e. Nemo me poteft ludaeorum lu-^ 
bidini condonare f in eorumque gratiam condemnare. Al«" 
vocTOf hie ad facultatem legitimam rcfertur, Donat reum 
jnimicis , qui eum ipforum iudicio tr'adit. tULhxfx iiri- 
uxXSfiociJ Casarem apeUOf f. ad Caesar em provoco, G 

' ■Imi-' 




nimirum me vi$.fynedrio iu^icandum tradere^ quod^ vide* 
h^iXMX zg^^JFestHS. Licebac hoc Romanii legibus in tali 
cafu. Nam erat cohtvz leges iRomanos civem Romanum 
provinclalibus hominibus iudicandum tradere, et id no- 

12. M«r« ri ^Vfifiak/t^ ConsuUabat cum consilio 
quod conftabut ex lis » qui cum pntetore eiant, an feili- 
cet defetendum efltt in ea re. Hx/ijxpx — wopavir^y Cae- • 
sdrem appellaiti, i. c, quandoquidem ad Caei'arem pro- 
vocafti , ad Caesdrem ibis. Provocario non erat fim- 
<)liciter facta , l'«id Tub conditionc ; verum Feftus Ijbenter 
arripiebat olbcafioncm , qua fe ^b hac moleftia et invldia 

• ,13. *kyptifiexg i ^oKr/Aewc) Agrippa minor, de quo 
vide annot. ad comma i« huius capitis. 'Bspi//^K7j') £(l no* 
men Macedonicum pro (^iptvinnj* Nam Macedones <P in 
;9 mutabant* Sic et fipvyaQ diCebant pro ^pvyot^. Fdit 
autem haec Berenice huius Agrippae foror. Nupta erat 
patruo fuo, Hcrodl Agrippae , et poft mortem ^u« Pole- 
mordi Ciliciac Regi; fed infamis fuit ob incellum cum 
fratre Agrippa. Joseph^ Ant. XX» 7, %. 'BspvUri ii fisti 
t^u ^Hpiiif t^Kevfijv i i^ ivriiQ' iv^p ns^ d'et^g (patruus) 
iy\ifivei , iroXv^'Xpiv^ iviX>lpsv(rocffoc^ (^rjfiiiQ ixKFxi^ 

Kthnfag ii Jjv ir^ fi^ciKew; , T6ptr$/tvifiL6vou uysc&ou 
Ttpic yi/MV dvfijv 9 iroQ yiip ikiySsaf iaro -^£t/d«% recg 
itufioXi^ 'K9^ "i ThhJfiiMi^ ixiSShj /xdki^oc did riu irkSroi^ 
dvi^ifQ* 'i fit^y 'ttti TTpkv &Vpi/x8tvay S yoc/n^Qf tUSLai Bsp* 
y/p a UKokota/»¥.\ ^*c^^«<r«y, ^KaraA^/ira^ rov TtoKd^ujvoi, 
lyivenalis }fl, i^^ Adamas noUssimus €i Berenices in 


digito f actus pretiosior^ hunc dedit olim Barbarus, 
inaestae dedit hunc Agrippa sorori etc. Tacitus iiifl. 
II, 81. Regina Berenice — fiorens aetate formaque^ 
et seni quoque Vespasiano magnificentia munerum 
grata. Suetonius in Tito 7. Suspecta in eo ( Tito) 
etiam luxuria erat — nee minus libido propter in- 
signem reginae Berenices amorem^ cui ^tiam niipUes 
pollicitus ferebatur — Berenicem statim abi i^be di^ 
misit, invitus invitam. Iol>phus in. libria qui4em de hel- 
lo ludaico, quos vivo et vidente Agrippa fcripiir, hooorf- 
ficam Temper Agrlppae mentionem faoit eiu^que pietatei^ 
in Deiw et patriam, et (ludium legi«. hu^^Xs in libris vero 
antiquitatum^ qui eodem iam mortuo fcripti editique fue* 
runtt tanquam luxtiriofuni^ inctflam , impium injegeme^ 
templum lacerare non eft veritus. A. XX, g. 11. 

14. TS )336<riA.«7— roi/ HxSkou) RetuUt ad Reg,en% 
ea quae ad Paidiim spectabant. " Av^lti^sSou non 10^ 
Ixxmnotzt referre^ enarrare^ Cut apud giutjirch. in naiw 
rat. amator. rafv vpi{iu ivi^sr^ r&u irccipmu riffSu , 
rem nonnullis e socii^ suis exposuit,). fed etiam impor 
nere^ commiitere^ tradere. , Sic Ariftgsfth. in nubib, act, 
5. fceiu 2. O nubesj haec ego vestri cqufSOi fato malf^ 
vjiTif iv»%t%h ixxvtot ri fJM xfi')^juMT» ^,dum vobis om*^ 
nia mea commisi negotia. Feftus |gi]tuf i^Qc litem ^^'^ 
dppae non folum enartaviti fed et inebis yeluti iu^gtUl 
competentis bumerosquodammodo ■tranftalitt ut nimirum 
ftijs confiliis ii^ re ipfi, tanquam Iucb^Q,;^atiore, et niar 
gis adipfum pertinente, Feftum iuvar^t, ^ %6. ^7. 

i5» 'Airifisvoi xKT^ uvtS Hktiv ) Postizlantes , ut 
ddversustllutft pronunciutem S&nbenfiainiS/tl: pofceS* 

- tcs 


• ws cum ad fuppHcium^ * iitHTiv ^ i. e. Mhif^iv, supplU 
cium , turis executiohlsm. Alii legunt nxriiCwiVy dafn*> 
nationem^ fentendain mortif. 

i& 'Otfx ^?/y iStOQ ^Pw/ta/oic) Romanae (inquit) ci- 
vilitatis non eft \ fed barbaricae feritaiis. ^etpi^eSou ~ 
rfir«Afi'«y) condonare ali(juemin perniciem^ u e. con- 
demnare aliquem in alterius favorem. rii^ov n a^oX«- 
y/«a Xf»^o/ TTBfl' tS ifnKijfJMro^ ) Ex latino fermone for- 
mata lociiti<>.* Jntequam loc um respondendi , i, e. 
faeultatem^ potestatem acce'perit, vel: antequam 
cppia ei data fuerit, ^aulTae pro Tc dictndae, vel defenden- 
di iUatum crfmen. Nee enim prohibendus reus quomU 
nus cunctaprofetat, quibus innocentia eius subleva^ 
ri possit^ ut apud Tacir. Annal. U Rcfcript. Severi et An- 
tonini XLVUI. 17. L i. D. d^ requisjvd obs. Ddmn, 
et hoc iure utimur ,«ne abfentet damnentur , neque enim 
inaudita caulTt quemquam damnari aequitatis ratio patitur. 
Dionysim HaU Vil, 53* 

ram ipterponens. Sic Thucyd. II, 4X ivotfioXijv rS iii- 
vi iiroiyjauTO, Plutarch, C^mUL iyvta iiJi>^ xotet(&ocd rijg ri- 
fi»pfxc »vot^o\7ju. iKikMV9»— cipipx') Vulg: adduci ho^ 
minem, i. e, induct. 'Ax^^^^ pro ii(r»x^^veii. 

IS. 'Ouisjuxv iiT/xv Mifspoy^ Sv t^sviinf iydy 
ISullum crimen detiilerunt ex eorum gtrtere^ de qui* 
bus ipse suspicabar^ nimirum delicti capitalis aut male- 
ficii. Phrafis dtr/ocv iTi(pifttv^ accusationem afferre^ 
crimen deferred criminari, latia frcquews eft. Sic De^ 
mofthenes in IVjwnrram iirsviyit»$ ivrf iiriotv '^sviTJ ^- 

• cri' 


crimen fictum contra ilium afferens. Paulo poft : . 
'v//m/dijf i^T^ ifCiif^ftoov. Sic et alii. , 

ly. XTjTijfixrx — Tc^oQ duTov^ » Qiuteetione^ de sua 
ridigiond adversus eum movebant. Astcnixtfiov/Xf vo- 
cabulum /xi(Toy , in bonam partem , fed faepius in malam 
adliibetur. Sit apud t^seph, in Decretis Afiaticis pro lu- 
daeis, a /ac. Gronouio coilectis: isia^ioci/aoptxc 2v«- * 
KJ6 ^potTs/ccc iviXvax 9 religionis caussa .ludaeis be* 
niam xnilitiae concessit Cf. Ant. *X; 3. %. Quia Agrip- 
pa ipfe erac ludaelis y fine offeniione non potuiflfet rell^io- 
nem liidaicam vocare superstitionem Feftus. 

i ao. 'AropijULSuoQ'^^'^T^^ip) Quum ego inreiistius. 
inquijfitione haererem,^ jgnarus fci)ieet dUputationum^^ 
qufie funt i|iter ludaaos » et ^x quibus normis eae iint di- 
iudicaoila^t 'A^of'^rc^w^ iii^niffcationem habet inopiae con-^ 
fijtij ft on\pium leriimsi in Or. Demo^lh. \t\ Timotb. tcxv- 
rax^^v (iropSp(.8U9(^ . : . . , 

au TS 6k TlocSht — itxyvmtv') QuiunauiemPau' 
lusinhoc appellaret, ut Caesaris cognitioni serva* 
retur. EftEHipfii; ri^pij^TJvou i . pro: ii^ to TTipif^^vca, 
*0 1^8^x9049 proprie Venerandus , adorandus, eft cog- * 
nomen Itnperatoris Komzxix i Augustus, IndeabAugUM 
(lo^ qui primus afTumfit, fequentes Imperatorcs hoe cog- 
nomen retinuerunt. . 

%'%. 'E/3iikiju,7iV'^ iniiui) Curiofltate diicebatur, quali 
olim Herodes, Liic, XXHI,' 8.- . > . ' 

a3*i MiT^ T^?« ^vrxixrx^^ (ium^ magna magnifi-- 
centia splendorisque ostentati^ne. ^aj^^o-^^^h,.!. eft 
pompa imisnis, fplendidiifima$ apgff^u$|^y}U9 folentuti 


' / 

,^ homin€i» potemior^s ,V rtj%^ jnj v^ftjj^,^^^^ ' 

DiQ.(ior*_Sic. XII, 83. ^ «ki /t^Jf /^T^c"^*! 3(;i^Wr«y '"'^^ 

pas et ?erenic<5 in .eadera^^^jb^^.. in qua .^^ .yjJ^FH??^^' 
y(efjni^\^.CPrr9fp« ob f4P^f,biJW.pefiei:a^^j5^Pij^^^ 
Graecf.yox facta ad ^x^raplum .I^atin^e«..^^^eniflf .in |u- 
' fe Romano fre^uena hqc ft^lu^-^px ^uditp^, tf^?<f^W' 

eranty u e. praedantibus dignicate. 

hie fideMs'. iy^vxiv fi^i) Mequm egerurif^'^interpeU 
laruht me/Sic'Phi(b I. de v'm Mofis^ Mpses iisTt^x* 

SUV vie X clam Heurti a.dio&t,' ut €qs adespera* 
tw r<?6u5 eriperet. Heiycmus : ivrsviic. c(.xmrn^tc %*^ 

;,*;*\iCit> v.* '"ft 

,ft(S. Xl$pl S — ia^JSjIt^ BWi^Uo quidem cerium. 

quod Domino scribamfTionhabeo^ Domini imme^, 

ctaitqmtii" Dea^pr^ii0DV> WX/^^u^to ^et^ !|^Eto*te^j:«cuik« 

turn, poAet^res Imp6rati^*>ccep0«t. JPttufu^vai £|ilt. 

;;Traitiium octuagi^ Dcteiiiula ^p9»li«a^ S^i^m ^Augiit* 

^ $3* J9ormlit^.^ppe22at£Qri0m/ut«^)mitf , 

&rii4m isemper €3rhorrutl. irjJ)eK a;* ..£Kimmifj.Qappd- 

laae caussa norninar(it Dc litter^ ab «p| « j^ ^Vfi^^^* 

3m ^ ' SCHOLIA \ 

tmn cRi 'lurfiee^dindis Ibcaa; ^ii'ik Digeftis , t^^'b, XLTX. 6, 

\t). de libeUU Dimisstrriisi Post appellaiioriem inter- 

positam Htiertte dahdii^ sunt db co, a qtto appella^ 

*tum es'L ad^%iim\Hiin dd tpp^lati(me cognithrus est^ 

sive prihfdpem, '^ii)e qxiem alidm^ quas UlliSras dimis-^ 

iorkissiv^Jlpostol&s appellant. Sehsus aiitiehi Utte* 

rbrurAtdiU 'isi/app^UaSsh putd L,Titiunids^nten- 

Hid illftii, (fittn^ inter iUos dicta est. tit tag' rtfc fivxH^i-^ 

^iwj^'^yifuhnic) iitdej^i inquisition^' fii eta ^'t. 'Av«- 

'kpitrii; ftiC"efti)raevia qtiaed!am InqUifitio , no^ luiicandi, 

fttf ward* ^Becndi cautfa. Siimkut eodem fehfll a Mar- 

'fcfanb!^L.')D!v^ AdfiaiW Da custodiu ^t exhibitione re* 

^idrumft; 'a.' Novella de his, qui Eunucltds facidthtl 

i'f/AXiUjfw) Absurdum, careni ratione^>ficut foXo. 
yw confentaneum et aptiinu fiy jcW ra<; - <T7ifjiuvsu\ Et 
non signijjcaretitteris, crimina ipsi :obl,ecta: [ Uc ali- 
qoid^'certi cxploratfque poffit fcrifaere, yuft praefente rege 
Agrippa, Iiidaicarum te^Clm ac qaaeftioniim non^ 
dire, quid illud elfet,' ie lef^ r^w^ 
mine otilciebatiir/ ^ " ' ' ' 

,:.. • '. K-. .;•.■, c OAR C35XVI. - '^ •., n .^, ' 

Ml' ^EorjtigU dextramt}^ et ihstdt Otatorum ^ohfdt* 
ce^eposhiminmiites ponrigit^ i i is i , u>\ ^ -^ -v .c, v. ■ i.^' ut v: ; v5 

''1i,*'feri lrS)^"^c preienie. Non eriunTudek erat Ag- 


23* ^ih^x-^^TjTTjfAitm^ Quum iu inptifftis cog^ 
nitd habeas imtitutd^ et dogmata ludaeorum. Tpoi' 
«r3f$^ qui <iifiquid bene cogmtum et perfpectum habet^ 
gnor^^. ^, A<:cufativu» •yj^w^'jy ovm ire,^qui.cum Pta<?ce^ 
dfentf 'geJiitiyO iTfi .(tS ingle cohaererc Vi^^etur , abYolutc 
-ponitut pro'lemtivo'confequeiitiae, yvtiis wroc tru. Fit 
ho^^'rf^tei^ vWttla iikpT^^mk^mtb^iliii. Sicftmfa- 

nhcmdioi(BscemHa:i ^tme Abiini^iq atta t^t 'Hierosoly^ 

(utjIliHsiplftl'vJUufciaiuMi in* Cmplo', ) «/3y r/y« ^^irw^ 
ifiM^l i^m victmqu^ e&nsu»tadinBm Qnterd fh Fa« 
xnilMl^Ili^nMscai: M OSp ftiiDic ^ccfium ^d tractationem : 
pih^ aon fequence ^^^ms»y>^ i^rmonemv — 

i.'^Apia^Bv) lam du^rk.' Yti a superior eaetatis 
ineuntis tempore, vel ab ongine et serie generis mei 
Hxrdi fT^v ot^ppsiirfjv — ' '<pi//)/^^>b5 ) Secundum exquu 
^itissimam secta^ noftrn^ reiigvonis Qtc. Sa^'trHe/x 
llgmficatteligmiiem^ calcum4ivmum etcercmonw^^ lofe* 
phuadeB« I»:U. 8* J4* ^oipura^i.fxiv it.^PHSvne fi^sri 
aH.^i^»Jx.^.iJ:if^iSui*itik»ifiifix^' Vit. 3&> r^^ t'Sif 

.' .\,uTjuiiii „.'; ,. . .: '-^f* • ' ,' ■ ■ -^ 

iis^ maioribus nostris a Dto promissa^. tliirxyysKlk^ 

9a4 , . . ScapLI4 .; v^ 

promissa felicitas* IntelUgit promiaion^m Me$ae, qtrem 
omnes tudaei expectabant. Refurrectionem mortuorum 
ne^bai^t Sadducaei ; fperabant autem cum otQUibus ireli* 
^uis iudaeiji felicitatein , ipuiua tiictor futiirus lic'Siefiiasr 
HuhcproAiiffum MeflSam iarri veniffe Paulus docpbat. "flf if 

Uct uptvituvoQf ^to in ius vodatus ^ i.«e.'^accuT6rV 

, . \. - - .--* vv-'" ' ■• . .. •-. •":; ''•.;■ 

7. •E/c ^J? -t-^W6T^**'^W« ) / QuumJ^yciJ^^tm^ iota 
fmis no&tttLf perpetuo jt ivf^efessQ studU) J^um, 
coUns , . .*? cpnsequturiu[n je^e jpenU., .. !E/^ ^v, ic* 
jir^ry^V^V- A^^iwwt^^iy,, ^^pd^cwn Wtnaip^ pjKpu-^ 
lu^ , jiudaicus aimtruRi* .^.Qfy^^ libertate noviam vocen\ 
finxit Lucas, concimie admodum. %v iwfMv^t^ , i/ufe- 
£^$a studio. Addit: ^iu^ noc^uqtM; ntlft, i^fifiiienter 
fii^bant ^(^fiefa in templo, etper cultum lllitm iiidefi&ea«^ 
^mrludaei aifequi volebant l>ona Mfiffiae^ ;KfOti|m||0tit/fii^ 
t^i^ g,d aliquid pen)enire^^ eonsequi idiqUidu ; Jtillorice 
tantum PaiUiu baec commcntsrat , bette: gnafiurl l^idiaeos 
fiicrificiia e!; ritiJium obfervatione non polfe eonfcqui./di^ 
citatem a Deo per Mefli^m pit€fiiitilam« i<^ . /. 

8. Ti — iydipst ^ ) Quii^J num infr^dibUe aj)Ud 
vos iudicQtur^ moHuof a Z>^9excitar£?, jPaulus nunc 
tranfit ad demoaflrationem\ ie^m Mazarenum effc ilium* 
protniffura Meiliaiti, a Deo yitae jf ft^tutum* ^ \v u , » j . 

9* . ^E^^tj ^ Sy ^ wpi^} Futavi eqnidbm mihfs 
necesse esse, ut namini (ve^^rtligipni) JDUU Ncat&reni 
in myitis udversarer^ (^i^midta \ttdversa ageveifiK ^c^ 
phraiin uikrpaf Demoftfaum de faU. l£§ah i^ifcifii 
rctvTiiv iftoiTijaL/kv %ivrx rcsyKPr/m ticfttrtm rin^s^^ ^ 
in hac profectione iUis per omnia fui a^ersutus, 
"OyojxmhMX'tlkcvUuif religion ' '^- 


%6» KxriivsyKX '^fj^ov) Sententiam dixi^ -{.suffra* 
§ium tuli\ calculum meiun adieci, L e. approbavi affen* 
tietido paedes illorum. 

itf Tt;i(apSv ivrig) i. e^ xoki^covf puniens\ affi^ , 
dens ^lippUcio, Nam rtfKafiSv ct rtfivpSfievoQi cum ac* 
cufativo caftt , poenac et fupplicii fignificationem habet, 
ut in Orefte Euripidis: TxKdfiijiHfi ^t rt /neopoSv (povH^ 
poen<^s exigens abs tt obcuedffm Palamedis. Cum Da*» 
dvo eadem verba habent an^ilii ct uUionis iipiiiic^tionem* 
Hippocrates; nfio^siaom rS iroc&jjfJt.xTf , subvenientes eh 
ppitulantes malo. ^var^nx^w ^lMo(pijfuTv ) Cogebdm 
maledicere, nempe lefu Gbrifto. His verbis Paulus ait^ 
fe fupplicioriim atrocttate coggifle piQs, ut veritatem ne- 
-gando, oration^ uterentur contum^lioik in Cbriftum atque 
turpi; id quod poftea qUoqiie crudelitas inimicorum Chri* ' 
-ftiani nomifiis facete confuevir. PKniu^ Bp. X, 97. Quum 
^aeeunt^ me Deos appellarent^^ et imagim tuae thu* 
re ac vino supplicarent ; praeterea mdledicerent ChH^ 
lito, quorum nihil cogi posse dicunturt qui sunt re- 
veiyi Chris tiani. ireptcr/rS^ rs ififiaivifHAvoi; Jiuxi>14) Sup» 
ra modum in eos veLut fur pre accensus; jiam de fu* 
.riofo admodum impetu ha^c recte accipi poffunt^ qttia. do 
iftiusmodi confUiis et actionibus commotionit inconfidcra*? 
tae et iiq|>Qteiids et e^renatac, Graeci verbo fAxhet^oUf et 
Ladni insanire^ ufi funt* 'e* ;g, insanire libet quoniam 
tibU 'Ei/ofKOif ^ riKistO 4d exteras usquQ oiyitate^ 
ij}sect(((,tus sum, ad oppida extra PalaeClinaiQ .ika , e. g 
Damafcum, Syriae urbem, Cap. IX.\ 

la, %v off, fc. ipyotCs irpiyfimu Dvrtahaec \tajiunt, 

/ 14. "Snihipiif aoi^Xxnrt^eiv) Dijficile tibi erit, ad-' 

ifersus stimidos cidcitrare ; u e. magno tuo damna fiet» 

X 3 V a 

5a6 , SCHOLIA 

fi mihi dittdu9 rcp.ugoaveri5,. Male tibi ceflufa eft toa per- 
tinacia. Prcverbium deAitntum a bobus adverfus ftimu- 
ik)8, quibua aguntur, calcitrantibua, atquf ita fe* ipfoa ma* 
g]8 laedentibus, Fuit aucem tUvrpw nihil aliud, quam per- 
dca^ cum cuipide aquta. Provetbium hoc d^ hU ^ qui 
res sib^ale cessura^ moliuntur^ ad ludaeos a Graecis 
venerat. Aeschylus Agamcron. 1^33. vpig nivrpct fiij 
Xdnrt^s^ji^ irifdot,^ jwoyyc- Jdcm in Prbnictheo; awtv i^to/yt 
Xfduf^og Ma7jtci}^(^ vpig nivrpx: x£koy, iHTsvsTc, SchoL 
irpoQ nivrpoe, n&hv inrstvei i pSg , hmr/^ei ik nivr5(iB' 
90Q VTri iUvrput Su kamTl^Mt T^of xivrpppf tigtf to kS* 
kov dtpLoiffqst. yxp trpig nivrpx Kfturt^coy rig IS^ng -vim 
iag cct/M(r(rsi. (pyitr^u ^v' iiv fiof ^3/ w^^g 9 ^hH-^stg 
ffsaVTov. Terent. Phortn, I, 2, 23. Nam quae inscitia 
est , adversum stimulum calces ? 

. 16. Tlpox^ip/trxd^eif -^i^&ifit^iiM^ voi^JJt te eligeretm, 
vd designarcm ministrum ^tque doctorem eorum 
quaevvd^tiy etquae tibi.manifestab<h Tlpox^^^^ 
9&9 i. e. Jifx qrs vpox*fp^(ffff^ Oe figniiioatiane hudusverblcf* 
fupra XXII, J4« Ufiuca Graecis forma orationis eft in ver- ' 
bis : S9P ro iisg^ £v rs i^drfCfQficif <ro^, poftpofitivo arti 
culo congruente cum prioribu$: Eorum quae yidisti, et* 
de quibus sive ad quae tibi appareboi iire ^htbebo 
sue confpiciendum, vel quae tibimaniTetlabo. "Owri^cu hie 
Vfdetureffe: reoelare^ pro bcbraica voce rhly qua Ale* 

xandrini ufi funt lef. XL, 5. XXXIII, 17, Commode Me- 
nus vertit y Quae tibi r^velaVi (in itinere ) et pprro re- , 
velabo. Senfus eft: Eligo atque defigno te Apoftolum. 

i7v 'E^sLipifisv^ — dvo^iAoo ) Eocemturus te ma* 
nibus poputl huiuset gentium^ adquas te nunc mit* 



to. A»i(; populus { Judaicus* %^»^f^t(&ou nonituUi ex* 
plicant ixXi^y«/v, Sed Hefychiu* xtQtQ: ij^xtpififvoi- dro' 
Ht^i/iisvoif -^vifiLsuqg. Subinde eoim hoc Vtrbum permutatur 
cum ^vaSoUy e. g. Ff/CXLlil, 8^ Hanq fi^nification^oi 

contextua hie pefhilatt 

- ■ •■ . ■ ^ '■ . ■'. ^- - • - -"- - . -i 

: i8. 'Aift^ou i^S^oAifisi ivrS)^} i. e^ nt ad cognitidr: , 
nem veritatia ialtuaria .^m perducaa. OcuU.nicfitia ape* 
riuf)tur5 quttm id» quadreqtuiD^ verum» a nohia falotare 
eft, cpgndTcimua. TtKiTs^pi^t/cu ♦— roV Quiu^. Vt ofc; 
ignQrantia C^enim divinattiraO transeant ad 4ckntiami 
(" cognidQnem re)%ioQia verae^ » ete regno Sa*. 
tanae ai Deumi Sidpro^ m«taphofice eft ignorantia qua^^ 
cum co^i^nojta efle folet fligidofa vita^ etmifetii ; re (pa^Cr 
feientiar cogpitio yeri Diktat Mrtutia /ludiunu 'H i^&m 
i e. Tegrmh^i at re^imm 8aumae eft omnia Q(u}ti(ttdo.eo«\ 
rum hominum , qui Deum n^e cognofcum: , . nee. eeluntv 
*^l riu^sip^ pro iwi r9j> ifua^v rS Ss&^adregnum* 
Deig quQ {Qt;elligitur omnia multitudo eorum^ qui Oeum 
cognqfcunc et colunt. x$ hufiiTuL -^ dfLXf^tu^t^ vt ojcci-* 
piant pect^atorum remissionem, idoloram^cuftoraa pav 
^ riter ac (adaei priftii^ae perverlitatis et impietatia. nkiffprn 
#y Toig ifYtcif/^yot^ ) Aeternam feUci(atem cum omnlbua-' ^ 
vere piia.: %y pro inter, ut faepc. ' Kkijfoe, eodem Tenfti^ 
aeeipitur, quo »hfpov^/i/cit c. XX» $2^ ^Hytrnpshoh De^' 
(onsecrath Chriftiani,; . 

19.. *Eriugp/x^ iv tvxfiv. rijc iro^pi tS 5«S^ pivino 
' i^tur adiutus auoQilio: folyhius L. I. c. 10. iiff r^x^v* 
r»u iiivtapCxQ tSv Mot/Mpr^vsav, nisi ^amei:tini^ auxi*, 
tiumferatur. Ammonius: iir/Hnpo/ iuiv 01 toTq t^/ut- 

i4 ^^" ' i^- 

incoZumiV^ in statu permansi pristifto. Voth^tch. I, 
refpicit ad rt itUT^stpka^eu v. ai, cui Apoflolu* opponit, 
fe ope divina^aJhuVin pi^^is ^sse ^ ijao fe cdam pror^u* 
iiZawum«^^e. 6pponltur"ft'a<5(x<, m *fa^u Sifio comer- 
i)ari t^ whrsiv^ e statu pristino deturbarL (ixprvpS^ 
fXBv$f fiiUp£ r9 H5^ peyxkif^y fnstituem omnik gtneris 
etordmU^omiMs. Genu* loquendi ficbraic^um, 

ag. 'E4 irot^iftiQ i XP*^) Christum dekuisse patL 

E# pro or/, ficutfupra v, 8. ttwu&iiroQ pro e<?, qui de* 

Hrfyat pad, Itt apparet ex Luc* XXIV, a6< Alibi haec vox 

^non rdperitur hac foima Adiectivt; fed ex i?e poncf uditurj ' 

hxm h. U veram elTe fignificationem. Nam Patrlna cradit 

Avvfl^uin y atlcaniorum ; uiide fmiet , «- « 3* jjf r^ i^ clTe euro, 

qui tevera pailUs fit* ii »/)d;f«^ **► iSuMtrO -E* primum ^ 

. fuisse^ qui pestwresutrettUmem , yel a2>-dO' tempore^ 

quo ex mortuis re^urrexHt anniihtiaturus esset d&^ 

drinam oti satutem popi&o sua ^ ceteris igentibii^ 

ttimirum per Apio^loa* *£», a. Temporlt, ut Maft^.XIX, 

la. Rom. I, 4^ Luc« VIII, d7« Faulua vero eam 4)^ eauT?^ 

ftm praedpue ifivifua fuit ludaels , quod gentftma^ ^atn 

Bvahgeliuia fecua^m Chrjiti Toiumatetn t^aedfearetrQua* 

ue Is omninojiniliijfenftts verus elle videcur. Fa^^e n^ 

mtn veiA» vpSTtf^ i^ jivoc^ittsddQ vswfAv etiam iicTerti: 

iBrimm iniAfiJkQs, qui ex mortuis in vitam redeunt^ 

prjmuft fciljcet ordine ec temftore; n^mo enim i^hisChti- 

ilum tarn folenni et flngulari tnodo in vitatlf rediit; deinde 

etiam primus digniute ^ nam per redkum in vitam detlara^ 

ttts tft dominus geiietis humani, et fecit hdbia fpem^ nbi 

qiioque in vitam eile rediturds* Hie ergo poft redltum in 

Yltam ludaeiB etTagania mifit nuncios feliciiatU, ftuh eft 

doctrlnaad faliitcm leH KLIU 6.f^tUitas:' ' ^ ^ ' 


. H* Md{/yy Tl»vK^) PleWset illiteratoruni,honiinun\ 
Yuigari$,apu<J yet^e^ erat Qpinio, i^os qui fiifjeptiae et lis- 
tens nimiam impend^rent induftriamt mente motQ$infs|t 
nire. Serio ita cenfebant Abd^i^nl, qui, quum Demo- 
Critum itium ad fin^UU ridciitciin, ob fapientiam nimiam 
mcttter Wptutn eflPe Qreclerent, Rippocratii bpim iihi^.oraii 
bant^ lU jpatet ex ^piftoia ad Hippocratein ,' in liiiius Ope^' 
tihixs Shcii 8. Ibi^Vni in ^pi(iola quadam^ re'fi^rc Hippocran 
te^ de civibus fuis dixilte DemocritUtf ^ ivaccpe^dovrou 
yip fir i^pxvAjc ii'»s't i hW fJ^^^^^l^ W*' (ro^lrju 'v^ijj^i^ 
^iiJrii tgA« — TTtpiTftHst) MuUde titetae ie ad in* 
^ariiari impelluritt Ubi fatiam bentem ^ri'piurit. 

aS. 'AA' elKifAshl '^ iwo^SiyicxMu ) Proloquor ea .- 
qtAeffutot vera, fana,. falotaria, fgboria. V^l;ipfoferQ baeo 
v«r«1»t: modelle. ^t^fivxiy^ff de^ animi fanitaie;; 

55. 'ET/V^rca -^ ^tTiksvc) ^oc enim sicsekab^, 
' re, novit rex; audiverat nempe lefum palTum effe, ia vi:^ 
tarrf reci1irfl&-, iuflilTfe Evangeiiuin effe nundamhim'. htv^i- 
vgiV-'^iiv) Habeo persuasum y nihil horuin ipsum 
ignorare quicquam^ Kihil tnim in angulOf i. c/occ(l!t^ 
et clam gciitiiDA'il honatntsSignificat ea quae deligtoarint Iu« 
daei ^ : mm tsntUm ad Iel\nii Chridum , fed etiam^ ad refe/ 
peninentia. Qnum in nornige o-jj^paavvyc nmaemonti*;, 
figK^ificatio Ct^^ ref\itatur fcilioy Obiecta^ vcfaniae vitiuin, 

* 'iil 'Efi' ikfycp ^ y€pW(Xt) Varum kb€H\ quin mihi 

persuadeus ut fiam CktisHdnus. Loeutio'bene graeca. 

Nant^^e ;pftiiP6 dfxit itf' AfOkfeet. ■ 'tyuiov Irv }(pt^ repl r£v 

•ir^i^t&v iv ik(y<f rSt9fprope idem d^poetis cognwh 

Ir^qlce ita tocutum ^ITe Agri^pami JPr/ccteu^ putat, q. d, 

' ' ' X$ CbrU 

33o , . SCHOLU 

Chri((!anum me fieri nimis cito vis ^ tantilli fpatii noa 
ttt opus, a patrio me Ad tuum cultum tranCre. Sei Pau- 
li refponfio foadet , ^ ^t ferio 'Haec ab ^gtlj^pi dicta c^^e 

ap* 'Ev^xIjiTjv ivtS ^y ) Deumprecor, "Et/Xfia?^ 
^fio; primario fignificat i)at4jt Deo J:qQ^re s. nunQupare. 
Quum vero cum factis votii pirecea ^ Dcoi emil&e iua- 
ctae efle foler^nt, hinc factum. eft^ ut ipx^Scu ^sf f, ^soU; 
fiihul Ggnificet,- precibus a jpio aliifuid expetere. Oc- 
, currlt cuin Dauvp ec fequenti infimt. apud DeiQ^^enem 
adv. X^eptin ivx9M^ ^^ft ^fP^Qt M^^s'* /^V. J^^^Vj^^J; 
/t«f« voX^^ysviSoUi Deo^ precox^ \tt inprimU aera* 
xium habeamus loquples. iv ok/yfif ^ iv woA^^ \, e. 
r^on propempdum iantian, ^ed^^ne^ ., Ueo Mdit t^ 
vqXk<^, quia alter iu i>Jy(^ di^era^;i;^;Servat enioi j4em di*(< 
ccndi ^enus« ^itq'hg -* rivmy ) .Qmxii% iUia 0|^o,.;qiiac ia 
roe funt, praeter incou^Qioda. Vincula autenpi ypcat, cut 
Iftodias fibi qircumda^tas^ 

rum 9 nempQ Chiliarqhi Qt prapllai^tcs, di|;ni^r^ yirij, oip^ 

•XXV, 23.' . ^ ' .\ 

5 1 . 'iiiv^%»p3f<r«vr65 i In; fiias 4pinos fe ircclpijfiite^ , 
velpotiiis in cubiculum aliquo4 tribUriati adiunctumwi vfia;t , 
^#/) ^gr(, de vitae inftitiutov^n f : ' 

3a. 'E/ AtjJ i^^H4%hiT9 '^fifxpx) ^am $ppclJatione 
poteftas iudiQi«,, '^ quQ.i^pipeU^tiim edt c«ifiMre. incipit ad 
tbfplveuduni non minus^^am *?^|v9(^ldemQan;f^l!I^• Cri< 
tfkim ^nim tutegra (!;rv4^da ,|(uac ^gnitio^i f^perj^m^ - 


cAF. xxvn, • 


\»f6ilivv TOP TB Ilftt/Aoy) Nefflpe Fellus, et qui ah 
eo id mnds^tum acceperant. Fr^equens eft apud Hebraeos 
fubaiidire Nominativum vcrbo congri^eatem. crM/pTic S«^ 
fia^^^ CohortU Jugustae. Supra c. X,* i. Claudia- 
nus 4e 3.ello Gild, jptctquue ^b. ^ugus^o Legio. Ta- 
cit. Annalt XIV, 13. ad annuin, luL 104. Tumqw pri^ 
mum cdnscripti ^unt ^quites Jiomani^ tognomenta 
jtugu^anorum^ aetate ^c xohore conspicui, etpars 
ingenio procacesy mlii in^pe potential. ?U^^P(^tNer^aQ^ 

a. llkof^ ^AifccfivrtTJv^ ) Miiltac fu;it urbw dictac 
^Aipifivrrof , 'Mpif'^f^ 9. ^A^focfivrrog. Ccleberrimn 
ofh) iuni eft urbs Africae paritima, quam hie indicari ccn- 
fet Hieronymus. Navis haec videtur Africanas meixcs 
in Syriara, deindc SyriaqaB in Lyciam deportaffe. fU/SLovrsc 
tXtTv THG kaxi rtjv *A^/«i/ Tp!ir«^ ) • fuix^ta^ ^<^iae qras^ 
navigaturi , f. Afia^ oras tiavfjando obiiiiri^ Pro /i/Xt 
KovTMQ atii Codices b^bent filAovn, Ab' Africa v^niebat' 
navis, l^gebat oram h^ysLt,^ ec urb^s (^uas^am maritimas ne-'' ^ 
gotiorum fuorum caufta adibat. XI^s/l/ rqr«^, quomod6, 
Vjrgjliua: Tyrrh^mm xiavigat; aequor. optoe^^s^^ 
ffotkifPin^vi) Comitante nos Ari^tarcho, Thes^alonica' 
Macedone. Hie 4ristarchus, Chriftianus faetus, Pau- 
lUTB ex Macedonia in ludaeam usque comitatus fu^rat; fu» 
pta XIX, ^9. XX, 4. Idem Paulum jiam cuftodiae datum 
ex amore in ipfum et veritatem eomitari fponte voluiti^ 
R6maeque primum adiutor eius , PhQem. 04. dciu^e vin- 
culbrum paruceps fuitj CoK IV, io« 

ti% ' SCHOLIA ' . * 

5. *E0itpe^8 — rt/^^fiZV) i* e. ifopsvscSeu fr« M/tt- 
Xfi/(xc t'vx^' Permisit ei^ ut ad aniicos accedens frife- 
retur eorum cura tt bencvoleutis^, , Quaniquam ^^"5 
c«U)tivus erat, tamen lulius ^ humaniute in eujtn u,(\ia efl^ 
ut ei permitccret in urbem aSire. et invifere anoicos, quQ<» 
' rum Ijofpitio cxciperetur et bcnevoleutia ftueretur. 

• 4. *T«'«i'X«tJ(rip^«y riv Kt;V/»j/ ) Praetervecti SU' 
mus Cyprufk. Si ventus fovlffet, alto fe commifilTcnt, et 
Cyprum ad dextram partem reliquilTent, ut Actor. XXt, 3, 
nunc autem cogUntur legerelittus Gliciae, inter Cj/prum 
ct Afiam, T. 7. Ubi navis vento contrario cogitur a re-* 
cto curfu recedere> iu ut tunc infuta fit interpofiu inter 
ventum et n^vem, dicUur ferre infrt^ insylam. 

; 5. Hihtfm^.Mtum mare^ quod procul a terra eft, 

^ 6, TUoJb}/ 'ijMS^vifi^w^ ^^^^^ naves ex Alexandria 
ltalUn\ peteb^nt^ advehebantque frumentum ab Aegypto, 
et Perficas Indicasque merc^s. App^lj^bapt aiitem ^lerum^ 
que Puteolo^ ; Seneca Epift* x%^ Suetqn. Aug. ^98* Ner«. 
1^5. Naves ^lexandrinae foUbant alto fe committentes 
recto curfu in Italiam tendere •' fed H per. tempeftatem na* 
vigatio minus erat tuta, nonnunquam ad Syriae oram trail*, 
ciebant, et fuperata Cypro, praetervectisque Cilicia et- 
Pamphylia^ p^r mare Graegum Italiam petebant, $ocra* 
tes H. C II, 24. Sozom. VI, as* AthanaSus a. 3491 Ro- 
ma AlexandrUm repetens , appeUit Antiocbiae in Sjria^ 
inde per (.aodieeam, Hierofolymam , et Pelufium Aegyp* 
tumintrat,. iys^ifixtxsv') Imposuit. Thucyd. I, $3^ Hq* 

ji^cepit Syrui; fed ob ventos adverfoa, (iv. 4O etfpatiu 

iNjcTjjiPQs:^p^Jl,mu 535 

tantillum maris tot diebus emenfum. revKv/W) Cariac 
^iiWcWns ft VerretUHnudaCro EC cujm iH>bilejri. /ti^ t/jo- 

ceiere recimin.curAnii. JK^a ' SosA/ui^v^jfi'T) fropce Siaiino^ ^ 
iiami;.4fdti|oiitoriiMH4 ' Mda: Ingftoa etCi (juondaih >uf« 
bih^ h;fibiUta^€Te(a^>l>,orifiiEem promoiitofiumt Salm^ 

-!^^^'^'^%'Jt/tf' i^^ii^i^ijim, J^v't^v) ''0i2m "rfi^tutl 
torn faepe iigniiioftt; it»fU)JfieSou^ voxnaUtlcaVAic et'in- 

i4ltte;Z4Maeit» Arttlii|OuaidnKy#^ fcnblmr^:Lacaeai 
Sfiftf&aKUA^ strnKf »Mrj|f , Wf^rk^^fr&^.^^ooclP adhuc Iter* 

traeterlap^o tarn )ihd^ko^ iisiunio. Per ^^rjy ^viiWoA in* 
ix^lii^hSiM^tt HHiiHhim niagnum s. p^ ^uoi' 

i(geSatttr dife^apo -cxpiatrdnU quj iiiX/ Ti^" iiicidetat; , 
l^tf "dlutt^rthi&i/S; ittertft^laSruA oetobW; li'^rvigatib frt^i 

tott^^'eVi et WafiiWitt¥^Mti<it.^ ""J^^^^^^ 3^. re milit; 
V, 9, ffili^ehtrtiutti vitt/fl?'tfmpl!titer^icitV^^^^^^ 

procellarum vim et cum f aetata non fiolum^pfiercium 
'ethhibiSf Sedvitad ^Uoque^omtHUmfi^ es'fenar, 

vi^atii^i^^ Nam J?^^)^ %u eft via Jitqiie facvitia pro- 


33 i 

sciioiiA -^^^^^^v 

•vl ^ 

tetlarum atque tciftpefiatiB. ^orat- Carm. L jl Pentii 

.11. T^ KV^eptf^ xsff r^vuvHhfPV) KujS«^nf93f< «ft^ 
^m iiaveiD gubernaculo xegit.V\. VxwtXifpai'yfMo wGIomt 
saHoxtctt v^stitMf ^naviculathiSp 4iPomiuus roods: i,^l?iwh 
iercK praec Polit. umirmg : ^ ^ tfxX^ycvcM %v0 ^fp )f r f^ 

1^5, Ut in. ajrt^/ua yerfantibus^^^^ej^ W<^',|^pftgauii^ 
dum ccnfuit^)^ull;tan9^m.^^^^^^ 

^^^^^^^h'^ . . ;...^.^ ;.:..!... ^i .i.. I MCI 

kaud satis Adoneui esse^ad)d0rfiatitmem. SftfRplbdv^ 
Toceft tdoneux^ ua''«iifit/^»»Cit >M2lll:|dtmeu»;^^[Mt6^^ 

epniUlatione de(:tev€runt. tlutfL^h, ijn Qiefaifjt^ /BirX^y ^^ 
^ifjLsm Mnp('Shii»y^ cap to veto con^ilitf disc^^si^t^ 
itrtt^^X^pov) Si forte pqsj^fnt ^n^^^^oenif^e.AybeiJ- 
i^are, qiii pt^rtus est Cretae^ $pe<{^q^ns adj^fiifium^^ 
Caurum. khp , ^tatine Africui » gat s^ %^f^ ^^SVB^a 
%«pdc nomen habiet aVp r5„5<jf^p4V>,,,fpo4,^ififtig}fl^^ 
vehementia f^at.* ec f|pinpei;j»r£>ji;elU)Cu»:fitr^ Lzi^int^fpaYfu^ 
^icituh Flgt.ab (^f Ci^lU.aeftiY^^^^ ^t i^i-KyJW^^.foIr 
Aitiali. N6rdWe(lwin4^ 'Locuj)i^^uiy:.(v/|iaj-^|jt^^,j^ 
fcurutn fane nova ttttione iUuj^rare tentavit MichaeUs to 
ihnbtatt. ad m.""'' ^^^ '^^ *' '' ''*" ''"^ ' 

13. Tr^vsv^wfr^j Tro facpc in compc^fitiongjfe^ 
immihuit. Ttaque vrowsxif eit leniter Hare^ ii^XK tSc 
Wf^^iasm^ nsHpot7iiKi»eti)Ratt, se propo^Uwn asseciitoSt 



naytae Icflfcet/ I^>ar«/V ^^o^-^aFw^ voto potiri. 14 
ideo exitfipabaiit, quia Aurtrale 'Ci;etae iTttus ^I^^^ vo* 
fenti^ut*Auher bbtigeran xpuurec^ Quutri sotvissehtiic. 
liaviift;*^Aif6/v tx iicottf^i^ dieuDlur tam^td marinavU 
^Mfi'^am qi^i terra itef faetuHf: lofe^, A. Illy^w^. 
Xl5 i-H-*ife^ip^Phil<>tteflifaepe: airdrop impnUf^vt^ tijv 
HifTfrlj^^ tf^iu^ pt'iLitdrhdi^igahant Creiam. '^Aaamf 
nfeCfl'dltfe^ tropViiiiii' eft;'^6c Vox t>o^it:a, lofepb^. A/il, 

»T^p^^ii4XBvff8p'inik^^e}if^ proxime's^qui ^eriubekusz 

' Xj^Xltifiuks •*- tv^^mnic^y tht)asit fiam (navem} 
iui'nlus'procellvsus^' *Bj8«^^ immuitse^ near mvriiQ^ 
in^^Ucm navian* Palhupt £§/9/m0 fi/dtio^y '^uhipig rt;> 
(pf^ff.* i^d autem rvipolh et fl;^<S<;/^tit Ortm)nacld3 placet 
iript^in^fidvOQ^ habetqUe figniiicationeni irkcendiii^ ec Wti' 
il^AoTro/ZdcM ingeoum queodam atquf coeieftlbui quQ^ut 
iklcftuitt dao]iiofctem..budc Po^cae fecerunr, qui tx rv<fiȴ 
et Tfj^offsvc^ Etymol. Ti/(pflJv wapet ri rv^w, to uct^^ 
ru^iv, y4e i^^^ t ''*' f*?'^/** c^oipx in/Of, Iq ^c^c/ ivponki^ 
i^y^MksTroa.V;f.lvivs <le repentinis flatibus Hirf. N^ir^IL 
AQ^ Sin i)ero depressi :s[inu auctius rotati ^ffregerint^ 
^iiue igne^hoc .est sine fidmine vetticem faciuni, qui 
Typhon vacatur i U e. vibratus ecnephias, Defert 
hie secum aliquid abruptum e nube gelida convoU 
benSf versans(fue] et ruinam sua illo pondete aggra- 
vans , et lociirxi ex loco mutans rapida vertigihe: 
j)r^ecipua navigantiurn pestis , noh antennas mo do, 
' verum ipsa navigia contorta frangens, ivpoKKviui ) 
Videnir hacc vox ipdicare eurum^" fluctus vehementis- 
sinio's exitantenif ct co'mpofiu eflts ex Ivpog^ eurus,ytn- 


: } 

,t\is ab oriente flan^, ct xXfii»v ffuctus^' Alii p conlectu- 
ra Ugant ivpv:»}^iuvyvent'us^ale^^^ longela- 

ieque JIuctus ciens.yid. SchSljedsn E^Hit-ex. flib^Ju^ yoQCy 

puum auUmXQrrepU^t^ i* e^.a^^ftnMi^^ v^circumtorta 
«**et navw prpc«ll^ yij n€c po^^t^r^mtere vei^tp.i At* . 

iit.' ' A y^f (P •S' ^. A A*- f ^^ 9^opviti not jkt ^udcjctafr ft^^^SP^ 
(sc»^ contra iufiri^V^t meta|tl\or^ autem <)6n/tii, r^^ 
sista^c^ ,lofepbt»« pro eo ly^^t^flfVT^jgi^f^/Vt A. VJf„(^.a. 
o?c -ra^jfitt^tf/v ixiri ?v ivn^Xi-^xi ^ quibus mdlis 
tesistere ndn' pateraL\ ikiiivr^iipsfif^^x^ P^mU- 
4^me9 nos ii:/-v«ntoi Tfuppl. i^mO ferebamur^ Ve) 
f^auildum aHos : Fcneis navemconcedenies. PtaOIKabia 
de maligrtit. Herod, r^ (fifyrt irpo^arrarf r^c "Arj'/ft?^ 

ips&s quamUngUtiime ah AUim t»fm^eret *E^b 
fifjt^^xl pT6\rftkim in lia*^ re verbum.^ XScacci ditmt^ 

' 16. N37(y/ov W >/ v'jfotpoifiovm ) puUm prope in- 
sulam venissemus Kkotvi^v^ tiier6ctesSYMC6:iicUf^ 
Xfcc KpTfTTiC'^ Ptjtro;^ KXocvSoi: fiotomheunih f.' Vijffii 

la -11, 7. banc Infu|ani"vocat 6at^d6^^ "*' ^ ^ ^^^ 

f! ut alii ^ol^xity in navem recipientes, n^ fcllicet pro- 

ceiiis oppdmeiretur^ BoijS&t»6 ^^^l^^, 4^^^^^^^i!fh'^ 
haniur. Adiumeiita hie vocaiitur adminicula ilia/ ^quibiU 
r^avi pericUtantifuccurritur, qualia h, 1. funt cihchira 
navU ^ dimissig tS 9MVMf. VVo^wywvftftf ro tXoII^ A 


IV^yw sWer^ firn^arurUi^ % N)a»^s -ftiitbtt* iteinque fub 
fundun^ s(4diK^t^ e<;Wa<$ii^.«ai:ain> Uts^aVaid^ngentibus 
con^ia Y^^^QVMm/etiftiptuujQL^Yim tottrUre ypluerunt Vete- 
res,,. J^^yhiu4 ,Ltg. ^.^tjB^>'mvc ^vjufiAsi^oc^ roP; *Pi- 

fffisic Kl4^^f4(&* pt' i%9p,$»* ^7 <i<a Tlfif Y^VfiT*^- iuifi^WSt^ 

2Ve navis una cum ipsis irnprngetetut^wSyrtim. Sic 

vocantur omnia loca vadola a duobun in Africa arenofis 

finftyiJs^-dfiHiRiim: ncrmine. SALtu^itJSs; Wifer duas Syr^- 

iesi <iui6us ntmren ex re indllui^n: ' jSnni duo sunt si* 

nus pt^pS^ cxtrema AfHci, impares magnitudine^ 

pdti'naluraT ^im'Txini p^^ocinidk tePfxifi'praealla suntp 

cetferdi iltifi>rs tulit, attd; tilid i/i tempestate vadosa. 

JSamuhimare magnnrh^esse et sdevire ventis coepit 

limum arenainque et saxa in^ntia flu^tus traUuntl 

itafapie^ locorum cum pentis ^imul mutatur^. loC de 

a. r. If, 1 6, 4» it ^oj^s^} 7^ r9)74 i%iii<yi .^^ifTSQ. xotr- 

ki^ecursc to (tksvoi;) Quid hie fit/o ^jMyc^,,non facis cer- 

tum eft, Grotius; demisso malo; nam malus hie %xr 

i^oxifv (JLicitur orKstififi, ficut^^c Syrus «ccej>ij; Kypke: de* 

miltenies iincoram^ f. uncoras. Sane v. ap. fimilU mc- 

tU8 in ioca afpera incidendi faciebat, ut ancoras proiicerent. 

Qi^d f^4^r^.tf jMt/^ ctiftui aaoorae pertiftttcrint, docet lulius 

► tojlux L. I* c, 9» Piutarchi pwiec, ^ip. gcr, H^rsf iu 

irhi^^^^mmhpivy ficttC &cca;ancpra ia'wvi. ixaXatrw 

rrju: i^fiy Aynufav^ sd^ram ancoram d^omiittwi: ^idas 

dick in Atft^y^oa^ AlibrT«Mncfifof :b; Left urfum. I^phac- 

lif rufpicatusyintcUigendamr^Ife machinam, quam cnfem 

(^Schwei:d^ app4is^ft,iMntfr -^^ ^P^^ etiam dubitat. 

r^mus III. X IS. 

.338 . ^Y^ l\ .SCHODm^ 6i.nV,\:V3V ,. 

hementi Umpestuie' ^JluctibusqzLe maiis hud illuc ia- ' 
ctareifiurm Sic ^etfii^e^cu apttdi^optiiftiim ^ucm^tie, *Io- 

fecerCf. ngHtftC: fiaHitet. *. 'fijc^oXf , Hctus^ in GIt)frark>. Fit* - 
id .(evaddafl«fcyi»^:gcatia. Sotet aucera - hie octto 4erVarf, ^ 
quern et^in b vcttiftbria habemui*^ #rimunl iadtinti^^*ttet-» 
ces, ut ]ioe>U)fto; ddnde utenAlii -ut flatin^ feq^illlir^' po*^ > 
ftrcmo. ettibariaiUt infra ▼♦J** '^ ^» ^- • *» 

;• li 

I . /Ill' . ■ _ . » - ^ ' . 

^imet sarcinas nostras e navi proiecirrw^ 'XJ^;tAp4^ 
pro in i\ iiro r» tAo/«^. Ptr <fmii^)(. inteliigc. vasa^u^t^^ , 
silia^ omnexnqu.e ap;?^r<i turn ^qiji via ta^^h^ er^^ in.|iK-- 
navi proficrr(5entiu^. ^us^tc^phius, in Od, y3. 9/^ ?f^ 5jri^ 

20. XeifiSvoQ rt in ok/ys itrtKet/ndvn) I^UUm ier(i- 
pestashaud exigiia intumberet,' s. nos urgeret^ fUu 
Synlp. Vi. iu^oii^ fi&fikoi'g y^itfiSdi, Xotirov -^ ^fitJic) , 
lam spes omnis^ salUtis nobUerat demta^'vet dmpU'* 
tatcc, Aotitop h, 1. pbiritiir pto ^^tj: iajn; qiibd non in- 
frcquens auctoribuj* Aelian.V. H. itt, 1 4/ Tpo(paflr«^ 

es^et midta.aqibq abstinentia.^ Non quod alfmehta de- 
e(rem,.uc i^x vidcbimus^ fed quod ingens illa^ia^tatii^ adi* ' 
mat omnem af^tjetitdm , ac contra dbi faftidium parian ' 
nspifjffoii T8^^fft/Mr). Evitare hone iempeHd^m uts^'^ 
que damnum, fiipra v. i©» KapfsTu hie eft lumfacere, ' 
L evitare. Thcmiaiusoxk4JB.9WiiqUo». Wongiiempfl*- 



torem constituisti.eum upropa^ore se lupum osten- 
dat KM^ixivsiv r^u irpojyjHHuxv'', iti,7\)f % , poenam pro* 
merWdm^bffixgerepatei'is, Sic etiam lofeph. A; H, |^: 2. 
ZTjfi/et kic ilf^ «nii&f dum fee twumpreciofaniiti damautn. ^T^ ^ 
ptQi^^tmtm^fk^tH^iudatnpQdsiGt iniuria* hie nbtat.' ^^^^^ 

.: v' '^Tu^^'^? "" Tii rXots/ lSul}ius vitae iactura^ 
Jiet;'^. rie^o yestriim umittet vitam.s ndvis taiit^^^ 
^^^'^rn\a^^^^^ '^ivs rS Tko/H ^^'^^cl^o$o)Of. N'em^','; 

pe,* ff ?ne 'audietis, quae conciici?) eip ffipefiori oratione fa* ' 
tis fnteJl%it«r. "ArofioXyf^iem^^vxlQ eleganter liic pr# 
iv^ur^^.^i^issione vitqe cli<;tii|n. Sic Jofeph/A. II,i6, 

(popr/cov dvofioX^ ^ lactura qnfrU^ : 

-ij^Si^^^T-Mfp^ jL^^j^ifi^ enimmihi hacno^ 
cte^^^g^lMS^xfifih cuii^cego jum ministei: j^t cultor. 
THA^i^.l hjM) Poll verba ie/^/ lubaudi^ri^ytta f. WA^^, 
CHiW.p4^<;4rf^>, & ,yeri;iw ^um. Eadqm €|lipfi utitur De- 
moiyi^Oi^.PfoPl^rmion. l<r«?H«^2#Tt/^e' t^^ ^i^yrif ya-... 
y«^tf?4^yiri TOTf 761/0.^^;;^ ^dis^%ix.orJm€U(jun.^ 
SaJ^0» q^iquandai^ >^erviis ilUiis Ji^rat. Differt u- 
n^ni'l/i/ittiaifiqM^ilti 4 h^r^m. Per hoci^u|indicat 
P»uitts,*'ftr''C*wn ftfvi pfikio ftrenue at graviter idefungj^, 
et.noii\^eS4( -ixpnttv iffXay. .EicHHoaNips Qn Biblipth. 
univotfaiU literat, WbLTom. Jil. p. 407.), op^lat^^J Paa- 
lum fomniftiFe^ 6 Icym ftjcife ipwi t^frgn?, ppotinentcp .apn 
pulfurum «ffi?^^qwe, l^pc.fomniym., .difp«?nfafite ita j-c^ 
providenda, ^ventum ljabttifle,;Ut m^lta iiooni^ , quibus 
iatenJiiiH eventuft reipj^nte^tBuiusmo^i if^mv^ ab. apgc- 
lis ofFerti.IuJaei crea^bani;, SijoRRius amemx^in difl^rt. 
ta^eget, inN. T. Parte lU p. 95.) cvinccre ftudet , banc 

Y a no- 

' t 

3*° ■, ... ..SCHOi^., ,,..,^V,ia 

uocturnam anireli vifionetn non naturalefomniutd, fed di- 
vinum> qUod ^aulum JTallcTe noTi potuerit^ fuiite. 

^ soeias. Sic Dionifius Hal«. Ant L. V. quuro C:Oi^ful Bru- 
tus in filios capitalem fententiajTi protulilTet, ab omnibus 
didt rcclamatiim efleV middens; tnii^um quijppe iudi:^^ 
cabanty idlem virum mulctari filiis ^ i^ ^af/^e^/^ 
Stxi rocQ (pyx^^ Ttovasi^Ki^vv i^SiKovr'o ry it at f I, ei 
vitam adolescentum aohare patri ^)olebant, 

a6. ^^x^etrsAf') impingere, Ut t* 17. HerodotulVlIt ' 
i^dnvTcy npog rccQ itih^fot^, ^^ r v . ^ x -.;.> ^ : 

remur in mari Adrtatico, AiQc(f>ipsd9cti tS^'iadt'iHi^dgu* 
taH, incerto^tursu hoc illut f&ri. Tkitarchui in f 
Araio X wfTitsp M ifocvxy/n trji vxrpiiec iv fitrit^ ciik^ - 
^^ Hiviivw' 6ix(pspi/:tsV9g, i)eluti in patriae ifayflmgio' 
in fantis' tthdis ^ p&rictdo ia'ctabalut. Cetenfm 'kfc^ 
nohintelligituV^miw Adriaticus, fed potios >n«frc ^Adna-^* 
tjcunij qifdaPj^tikm Ionium dicitur. Hesychiks: -liwoyi 

-ivTOii; x^P^^y Snspicttbantiir ndutite uppropinqnare 
4ibi regidiiemMliqu&m^ Lucas optice loquitur nalutarum) 
mcvt. Sic AcftiUissTatiusL. II. dicit: 'Porius rMnque^ 
bktut 'y^)P'yapi'i(apo^iMv dtri t^Q i/ifig uuri. pixpw aiwk- 
Xf^p^(T»p tit; Wrijyirkift^p. Atn. Ill, 73. Provekimur 
portu, (irfdetpjie urbesquie reicedunL Lucretiut IV, 300^ 
ci fugeri ad pi^pim coUes^ campique videnhir. 


a8« BoX/(rft3/r«^) JOemUsa bolide. BoUc eft fUnitcum 
plurabo, quo deiecto, flwue rtaris altitudinem explorant. 
Senchbley, ipyuti^y fassu^. ^Opyvid eft, quantum pa- 
tent pafTae manua, und^ paflUi nomen, , C menfura inter am* 
baa manus expanfas contenta, eine Ulafter. Ejtymol. 

rS ffjfi^^g. ^i^tathius; ipyvidif rpi-jtijxu fjtAr^v^ ^ 

ap. 'E^c rfO(,x^^i rifsg^ Afpcraloca v ocmtnx *axo* 

^A ut hie recte expltcat Sy^rus, qiialia multa cfTe circa in- 

*iUIaa iblcnt. iie trpvfiiniQ ^ rdv<r»pac') ^^ctisdepuppi 

quatifiar ancoris. Sic Virgiliua : Ancora de prora wt- 

cttur.' Pluribus autem opu^ ancorls, ubi faevit mare. 

30. X.otk9t^xpTCifu rrjv ^hx^tjv itc r^v ^^iht^irxy ) 
Vimitterentque scaphamin mare. Nimirun\ ut in earn 
defepfi, d^relicta navi, faluti fuae confulerent. Ad fife- 
renn. L Magnitudine tempcftatis omnes perterriti navim 
reliquerui)t, ct in fcaphara confcertdetunt. Ttpo^xvei — ^- 
vsfifBiv^ Suhiipecie, quasi ex prora ancoras valient 
txtendere^ MeAivrnv eftgenitivujs con&quenciae, poft 
quern fupplendum eft durSv ut Luc. XII, 36. ca^ri fubau-, 
ditur. Non infoleos poil voculan aSc haec conftructio. 
Sic Arian. Diffcrt. Epict. L. IV, c. 8* iVunc quum ipse 
sobrius esy propter ea, quae mala facere /tibi vide^- 
tur^ diets: ecce philoSophum : oig irpixovr^^ KdysiP 
riv rxOrot woiSvtiji (pi\iao(pov , quasi ilbtm^^ qui ha^ 
facUf phUosophum vocare deceret 

32. EUtreii/^ Siverunt fcapham in undas dilabi^ 

aS.'^Axfi^ Pri^s.q^am9 antequajn. Sic; Appianitf 
beU. Parth« £^ quum ductores urgerent , ut pergerec .* 

Y3 im 


»XP^ «v ^sk^uif itxpx^i^ii riu vxi^iw , priusquam 
luna transedt ^corpium,^T€tr(f»p$<rvmtsK6ir7iv^m'fi07X»'' 
piftff^t^ Dies hie deeimus ifVtartus 6kt; quoW^expe- 
ctando ieiuhi man^siis ^'neqite cibo iusta usi ^tis^ 
Verba h'aec non ad vivum f dfeCanda, fed ita capienda flinty 
lit hi homines per illos dies non ordinado niodb^ «t ad fa- 
tietatem usque cibum pommque fbnifiire dicantur ; more 
loquendi omnibus fere Scriptoribus^communi* Iofepb« Ant. 
VI, 14, 8. VII, 7, 4. 

. 34. TIctpotxockS ^ rpo^ifQ ) Nempe-,ut firroiqres ef- 
fent ad perfcrendos iabores, quibu^ erat opus. Dftoc cum 
Cenitivo fignificat ad. HaviQ^t- i^roA.sri:<») Proverbialis 
locutio, ficutlatine dici pudec; Ne hilum qwdem-^vobls 
nocebitur. Intellige hoc rurfus fub conditioner fi conOlia 
mea fequaminL 

38. 'Ex«(pi^ov ri TApfw ) Levarunt navem^ iac^an* 
do nimirum cibaria, ut iladm fequitur, in^a^Aon^vQi riu 

39 Tjfv yijv in irsy/miXMav') Terramnon agnos- 
cehant; nempe nee quae elTec, nee quo nomme appellare- 
tur. Cf. c XXVIII, I. xiXreu Si tim itoctsvosv^ u e. 
conspexere, Sinum vbcant Latini quoque mare intra ter- 
ras, ut Adriaticum, Periicuin, Arabicum. i^Scrcu ri vkolbv) 
Appcllere navem. Sic etiam Ladni loquuncui* CaeiarB. 
C. HI, 28. gubernatorem navem in terram eiicerexo* 
gunt^ Livius XLIV, 28* velis datis ad ChLum naties 
eiecere. Alias milites et nauiae dicuntur i^^&diu non na->> 
vem, qua ipfi vehuntur, led hoftilem, quam perfi^uuntur, 
Thucydides VII, 52. rac icmoiq vuvq !jijf tSy ^Ad^TjvcUotv 
notTBiAoKoy re Jigtf i^sd^si^ i^ rijy^yij'v. 

■^ V '\ 40. 


^\ .40. K«^ r^. fcy)tt/f^Uf^iiAiyr«tf ) AnCOrisiundi^ 
que^uhlatis, Abfcjderufit pimirum fuiieai ancoiis in mari 
reiectis. yolebant v?^tQ Mti, qi|o4 non, pot^r^m nifiiub- 
latisancor^. ii(av.ii^,r^vi. ^a(A.«f»r^asptr£!h(^byi$ locti- 
tio: pro:* iim ro vA^roy /^y«< i/<| r|jA'AatA«JO'flcK* Sie«- 
runt n,a%ei^ire in mare^ il}u(J.A:ili<jtt^ quod inter lo^ 
^m, iq^^m) j}^^ ifu^rat navi^i et littus imcrerat. ifjM 
.yTrTV^^<»'<) l^Ti^i^nfi^s vincida^ gubernaculorum* Na- 
)ff8 V^^rqjQ^ .ip^ioref^ praeqvpue* duo tiabebanc gubernaeu- 
la, unum in>pj^*>ta^ alarum* jfUpyppi. Apuieiub de Afmo II. 
ISavis ipsa qua peheb^^uri utrdque regimine amissOy 
pra€Cipitio demerfa t^^ Eag^beynacfla yincu^ir^quibus- 
dam a^^tebantur nav^U ^i^aj. hie graece Lucas ^svKtTifiAcc 
vocat, l^^inusviunq/u^o^. Quupi Japtaotaif ea vincula, time 
gubernicula, mi4tMiQ in a(^uas defc^n(ian^,„^t |)ondere fuo 
n^vem retinent, quo minus a ventis.^evertatur. Tig^f ivi^ 
pxurec riy iprdjiimypc r^ wsiffi/') Et oblato (ivcl expan- 
fo } artemone Jlantl qurae^ i. e. quum direxiffent arte- 
pionein fecundum \fentura Tpirantem. T^ «v*«ffy, fc. dvpy 
fc. "jTi oy, Papias : Ariemo ydum nams breve. Velum 
ftrtempnis hodi^num itq. vacatur ^ sive velum Lati' 
num^ forma triangularis suspensum de malo arte' 
mortis, qui e^t in puppe, Ep uti folent nautae, ubi me? 
tuunt, ne veja maiora plus fat^e vcnt| coneipiant, navem- 
que nimit grgeant. itAtttxou tfc tou ii'^jx^ov ) Tende- 
^^ant fid littus^ Sic Antipho de pede Hcrodis; i}(p* $ 
t(.X«/jBM5voc ) ^vaifui^7ifi,W' ttttrettrx^Tif iit KiTf^fivociot^ ri 
^p/ov, per quam (teimpes^tem) )ad locum quendam 
Methymnaeae tendere coacti 6umus , ubi wri^^rf ab 
iffuAf^ gppellere diftii^itur. -^ : 

Y4 41: 

4t. *Etc rihtw MdkfMiS^yi' Codies Lidni : Hn lo- 

, Cumvadosiun.ubi duo'^miitria c^nvisniebanL Vel eft 

folum eniinefis» quod mrinqu^tnal-i ^Iluitur« iirwnetkxv r^tf 

vuSy) AppjB^unir^tX iikpegirunt navefni^' Significat 

lucem verbunt M»c appuliiofvem vehemctitdfh; Polybius L 

yf ^sfifisvov iriixakXB^ (n^vigiiim^ dutHiitMens in 
htevia suhsidebat ad piippim, aid quimi ^efer^attXr 
terram versus appulsum haerl^at. Vferbtnh eft ojrrt- 
Aw, quod Grammatici ducunt a Wrbo alteto Hk^AoO'i Ax* 
ius fignrficatio accedit ad eittn,*t)ttae eft Istini vethi'cello^ 
unde perceUo. Befychiua : iir ^n € rX « / , M re (tjpiu 
iXSsh/^ aUiderej ^ irpdpx'^ei^dksvTo^} Prordhaerens 
mansit inccmc^ssa. Aen. V, ^c6} illUaqite' prora pe^ 
pendit Pars^sedet una ratis, pa^^ itlterd pendet in 
undis^ jf Sk irpvfim — >tv/tarwv'^ Dksoluta est puppU 
a fiuctibus, quia in tcrrarn fubvehi non potuerit. .'^it ver- 
bofolvi utitar Virgilius: Solvitur (nd.wisy atqi^ viros 
mediis exponit in undis, 

42, .M;fr/c (KKokvpufirifrotQ itodpvyTj ) 2Vc quisena- 
tando evadereL 'Exiioku^fixv eft enatare, natando 
etxkdere et in lutu/n pervetiire. ^ 

^i»'Airo^^Affou/Toc^ TpHrftQ irh tijv yljy i^tdvo^^ Ubi 
sese proiecissent primosi evojdere in tBrram. Poft 
dirop^yl/stVTocQ iubaudtendum j^ft :iaft/r^<. I'ien^ Ltlciafitfi 
in Toxari dicit: ^f^oef iciuriv dtc rvfv dikafraoiu , eum 
* sese in mare coniecisse. lis qui Bttare oon * poteiadt 
fragmina et reliquiae navis praefidio erant. ' \ -^ r 
u 44* Kfl^ rig keiiric^rS tX^u) Ceteros autem siu 
pra tabulaSf dut aliquo fragmento navis 9 i'c* evftdert 
in terram ; pofito verbo i^ii^cu % ixi notyS. 




CAP. xxviir. 

UVr^) Ho die Malta , Sidiiam inter et Africarti. 
Eftalji^tiftm mfuU, quae Mdeta puncupatur, ubi hodie 
eft Bornia et Dalmatian fed in haiw-ne potucrunt qui- 
dem venire., ^ . . : 

a. Boippoipoi ) Sic vocantur hi Infulani, ob barbaram 
ikigiiim \ qua utebantur , africanam nenipe' et arabicara. 
"Ovid. Trift. ;V, 10.37. Bar bar us flic ego sum^^quia 
non intelligor tdlL Aid '^i(pa^wTx^ Propter pluviaiti 
ingrUentem. *E<P^xt$ou hfc eft quod fupra XXVII, 20. 
ivixsiofki. P6\ybms I H^s iiirov i^s^Srot ^i^ov ftijik 
tig iv ifidl iu^'occ$cu /ikdrsijf. 

3. '^v^piy^ctvToc'^ 7rX)fd'oc) QiKum autem Paulus 
sicca virguLta in fascicidiun contorsisset , constrij%'' 
xiiseL ^pvyxvx Hieronyma in Hoi'. It. funt addae her- 
Vae, ficcaque virgulta, quae camino et incendio praeparan- 
tur. ix^iuoe, ix r^« Sipft^g i^^k^iau^ Viper a quae per- 
rependo prodieraty eliciente colore, '£x h. 1. propter* 
Fuit nimirum vipera cum feftucis a Paulo compi:ehenra}, 
et quum farmwita ab ipfo imponerentur in rogum, cfFuge- 
re vplebat vipera, ignis calorem ut.fenferat. xx^TJyf/s r^ 
%eipi(; i^vrSl Adhaesit ad manum ipsius^ vel afflixit 
tnanum. Gloffar. Hoc^^yf/$9 ha^ret. 

. 4. To StTjptw ) Sic folent vocari beftiac, quae vene- 
no, nocent, in quibus exccllunt vjpehe, undc Si/pixHrj 
iur/ioroi: noraen habet. vivr»c (povevc i^tv ivd^toieoQ) 
Putabant per id ipfum, quod mode evencrat, Paulum efle 
fonvictum inOgnis cuiusdam feeler!;. iM7oodiyroL^^hM€v) 
* Y 5 Nau* 

346 . - SCmUA , . ^ X 

. . .J .1 ' --: '<'-.- 'V , 

NaufVagiunr, inquiunt, mortis genus bonis ioxta et malls 

.commune, evafic, ut ririorfe et infigntore exemplo eius 

fcefcra puniantur. 'H A'xj^, divina uUio , vcl x^' #i^«- 

koTQifxv iustifiae nuthen Hesiodvs ify, 254. ij ii ra 

ve prognatq,' Anthol, 111. 6. S* n^v fs^s ndtrccKp^irryc^ 
tS i&6V0Q ivSpoQ Qpui^rog i ft fix ilHUjQ K%9opi Ttxyx* 
rx yiyuouisvx. . 

6. 'Oi Se -^rffirpxc^xi ) ExspectabaMt autemdum 
evenirety ut injlamnfiareturt veneno fc* ^ ixtxrArrstv 
iO^yw vsHpii/i aut conc\deret ^ta^tim m^rtuus ; ven^um 
enith viperae quibusdam in locis vaide rapidum t!^^ M 
TTo^v) J^i^u. Epiptetus in Enchiridl. c 63^ fenuni, hobetjs 
ingenii cffe dicit, M vokv yvfivoc^ed^PCif ivi toAcJ i<&/^}f** 
iwl iroKv riv^iv f tirl ncoKv xKiytexTbTv » eoqerceri diu^ 
edere diu, potdre diu^ cacare diu. firjiiv xtoifov) IVf- 

( hil noxium , nihil incQmmodU rnctU , damni' lofeph* 
Ant. VIII, 14, 4. Hin^^ikTjiTXQ &xJpsTv indXeuffe^ Kfff 
fiTfiky. r&v iriiewv Tpticrdo^SJv. fi8Ta,j3x/SLcjLt€i^ot) Muta- 
tU !• e. mutata fententia, ut mos vUlgi : fi^quitur fortu* 
nam^ ut semper , et odit damnatosi,J^6ov xvrou sTuou ) 
Comparabant vel Herculi , qui in ulnis adhuc iacens an- 
gues Aiper^ivit, vcl Aef<jilaipio« qui cum ferp^nte pingi^ 
fur. Marc. XVI, 18. 

7. 'El/ ik - r?c vicrs ) In Ulis. (lutem locis hghe- 
t>at pr(^edi(i primarius insulai, Xoupfy, regio, hxt i^d^ 
^v diciti^r de iundis, agris, praediis, viliis, qua? quis pof- 
fidet. Tip^TQQ h. 1. eft nomen m^giftratus , quod patet eic 
infcriptione in infuU Melite reperta; A* n^vm xt//). Xlpi* 
i^VQ iitrsug fipfi. irpcSroc VlskttX'^wu xgif irxtpoifv. 


^ i^ivitrsv') Qui nos exceptes tribus diebus hospUaliter 
tractavit, tllnd 'tpiXo<f>fiV\»ci hospitdlllA^, "amice, 
beni^A^f^tivtixiem defignat^' quant in 'hofpimtii exc^ttoAe 
inprimiskudititauctores. y^rfiaKia V.'H.IV, 9. vitsiiSbc- 
TO HiJtic h fjiikcc i^lU^ovoQi Diod. Sic, Xllf| 4, iel:%- 

8< YlvpsratQ ^ iv(T6PTep/^') Febribus fit intestinti- 
rum iorminibus. AvffsiftBffdi)^ tormini've'rtit Celsus IV, 
15; U morbutf^fl dutet, pterum^ue^t ftbres aiFeit; ■' 

10. 'Q/ 7(Stf^ jf^ftc) ^* proptereo/ muUis 'prac' 
miis Tioi cff€^cerunt Ttft^TJi praendum. K««' ivkyo/^i- 
votQ -- XP^^ocu ) SaifTM eft : Non lolum Publius , verum 
etiam ifti certat;im nos \^m profi^ctUros- rebus Qe^lHirMa 
otierarunt, quas cumulate tfiK^iTeruntf^t nee petendbus 
impoftierunt. 'Avxyscffced^ solverei proficifcf. 

I In TIccpAiTTfu^ At^^rxipoiQ ) Latirius vertit ; Cui eraf 
insigne Ca^torum, Nam Aiocr^spoi^ vel rectius iiitrnopit 
appelUntur fratres gemini , lovis et Ledae BIH. In prora 
navis erat efiigiea illiua Qei« in cuius tutela eraenavis: in 
puppi imtem erat infigne illius Dei, yt\ vicilfim. Proco* 
pius ad lef. XI, 14, nxTc irpipciiiQ rs^^ ^^soSv iixomc ii/i- 
'ypot^ovt «c xs^ vHv iytmf fixprvptav* Aen. X. Servius : 
Solent n^ves nomen accipere a pictura Tutilarum^ 
Hinc eft : hunc vehit immanis Triton. i70»' et aurato 
fulgeb^t Apolline pupf^is iS6* Aeneia puppis Prima 
tenet rQ^tro J?hrygios subvecta leones etc. 

13- "O'^^v — 'P^y/ov) Jnde circumlegentes deveni- 
mus Rhegium. Etymoh ftj^iov, Tohc T^Tja/ov £«w^ 
klkg, iitsti^ qMi^fiS yav^fUvH ocirsriXic^yi ret ix^T ^o^yip* 
rog tS riiru iue^s. luftinus IV, i, 7. Rhegium dicitur 
idea, quia ^raece abrupt a hoc nomine pronwnci* 



y • . / ■ -^- > > ' 

4^nt^r. Feftuf : Rhegiitm ai^Ilatur id municiphimr quod 
infr^to e regioneSiciliae efk^q^Qnhm id dictamj^ a nw- 
pendo. &ors/»^rpO Di^secunda^ biduam^ fi iuloqur 
JlccretJo. XI, 39- Artianus Exv* AU It ievrfipotiKiiitMp' 
PaXdv Ttt^ xi)MQ. ^Q nor/«A«<;]) Puteolos enim appellere 
folebant naves Alexandrinae» ut docet not Seneca epift. 77. 
Peftus: Minor en\ DebAmtiU^dlo^ esse dixerunt^quod 
Delos dUquando maxinmm^ emporium fuerittoHus 
orbis .terrarwfif cui suceessit posies Puteolanum^ 
quod municipium ^aecum anteu Dicaearchia va^ 
;c(dumest, unde Lucilius: Inde Dicaearchum pot-^ 
pidosy DeJianque minorem, , 

14. TlxpeHhi^TjjiiMy iw ivr^Tc hm/^eiucuyAUleg.frxff* 
(ivT^tQ. Rogati sumus ut apud eos permaneremui^ 
^hiofuu) Vertendum eft: ivimu^, non vemmu*,. ut lo. 
yif i7«tt aliia locis. 

15* 'Arr/» (pOf« HSff Tpmif retfiapvSy') In via Ap- ' 
pia, ilrata militari opere ab Appio Coeco, longa atquelau^ 
excurrente mare verfusy fuerunt quum alia loca^tuo^ ci«- 
vitates, quibus nomen Fori AppiU turn etiam trium ta^ 
bernarum. Trea Taberna© propioras JRt>ma^i utpatet %x^ 
epift. Cic/ ad Attic. II, 10. ^ Appii Foro hora quar^ 
ta^ederam aliam paulo ante Tribus Tabernis. Ho^ 
tat. Setm. U S. 3. Forum Appii^ differtum nautis^ 
cauponibits.atque m^alignis. tkatfis ^p^^g^ Animwn' 
eepit. . &if9Cig h^fifiiv^v fiduciam caper e^ animum 
eapere^ Dionyf. Hal. Ant. L* IV. ri ivti ko^^i^i ^ipi- 

i6» Tf ^pixfoTsiipxf ) Fraefecto Fraetorio. Nam 
Imperatonun temporibus moa obu'nuit, ut ex provinciis 
Romam ^A Caefiurem miifii vinctit Fraefecto Fraetorio 



cuftodiendi'cominittercntur; cuiu« rei illuftnfllmum exem- 
plum'er.A^Hppae degftapua 'lofipTi; ^A^l^K 6^^3r^^ 
ictiriy^ Soiuni.'sinh aiiis\^seorsim^a'l^'atiis captivi^J ' 

ictvriQ v^x^vr £«/,"* crvi/ Vijr tpvKiaa^vrt dvriv ipocrioSry) * 
Factunif^bc^ft ^X'rtiXiWv^iiodam. Romano, niHic ttmp^tis 
receptoj qUdf^TfeUs^«0l^m-Ca«fai^fiften illfgfttiif -mifiti ■ 
Praetoriano c^ena>^\i4e^o^lSlaba| wfeutti 'Ct jnilkem^^ ., 
dillgtiitias' ibfefvabat^lfre^ cuUodiebatuK *'.\&ric«atpfft. . 
V. eadem catena et custodiam et mUiMmcopUtitt Id^. ^ 

Pr^et^f3l9,.M*l5^nei,Yl«^^^«^aupa dickuf.ct^l- ^ 

dam, m^iti .VfW%i\9^*n^i/^^^^K^i^^'^'i*My ^y ;a>- V 

qu£t {^fi^^na, alUgatuserqf^ , j '^ {. -? .^ ' i .^ . . 

pri^or«s, qpi iMra^.c^terrs- int^r Juda^^p^^^ignUWe ^Victpj « 
riuteque |oreb}nt^ lo^ph. i(^nt. VU,^^, ^ ,(f/x<>»'^^ ** 
, ivrov (^ ^v^ijv ^ cifffisvifxTx TupTiQ 0/ irpwToi r^« . 

1 8. '^«xp/v*''«'^^.A*«^, lla6ifa <;[Uaw(iuwe de me/' 
^ •Ei9«A*KT^vf^f^^'^V^/,[X?l'^-'^^^^^ we dji^^itterc, ncmpe nili ' 

Weila(rem.,nj»?c- oi^r-.i i'^--- ^^ tioou;,^ . r, ' ..-. . "■ j) 

19. *Ovx .«C — HOtruytpTjaai ^ Ellipf. Non ad^um 

ut' acciueih Muiii^poputuik. Ahliitdt^i^^noit accufp, 
nee contra totam gentem uilalis mihi efl^^ ^ ^ ' > t* 

loquerer.'^^it^ -^V? I^paj/A) Fropterm^utm: Natli '^ 
' A*/i^ir..1.^fe# ^ibilrtt^^iiafe ^JWpfe^t«et«^; iftttpgSfcflfeei^'^ 


iu^ sum. yerbu^ T$ff/k$ijuk^^ ^pnflrttitur hie more j)affi«;, 
vo|um,et neutrprum ) adeoque pierinde ed-, ac $ dicas; « 
aX^ff^^ «y^'7 rspiKitraf ftot.^ Joseph^ de Macqiln c. I2, 
fub ink. cpo^v ^^» ra dca^eta TS^iK€/f4$vov. . 

quflfi ^^ntims. :BJatt,4e ft)ttiiiu;rlU»mrT ir|H»v**Ai^ rf .©i- -. 

Dei; €t»l«feffli»? tiemfV^'^^'M'y'p^W^sit^ttf, qaae<>^S ^ 
lesum pertinent, i.e. ext)ofuit iifi^tc^tfAita^loh^^Rkriiin' 

rum ^e. fllUft^Vif^Utevadcihia V?tP«fftfm^iMMd^MeflIa;^ 


figni aUquo dicto claudere et quaQ fignare volqnt; , 

Matth.Xm, 14. IS. J idjjn ^j, j^j^^ ^x,,,,,, „i.,,,,j i. noons s 
. , c8. ( To -ff«»?;!«iOf,T|^j?«Cili^Bj(g|jiftjf,,^ft(^fl re- 

ut ,^ad ,fe«swp,5ya«eJii.,^,^pt^SM« fi5W:-«J.«WS^ oS 
ltb\,j^latum coBtem&raat. Supra XU1> 46. 47. «vr«i icge^ 


ajcia-oyrSb ) ' Non audient tantum , fed et obedient. Nam 
iitisiU hie eft quod Matth. XIII, 32. ixistif ^ <TVi/tdvotj^ 

29. TloA^v ixovrsQ iv ixvrofe (TV^rjT}}(7iv ) *Ej/ ^xv» 
t^tiiy inter i se ;f,(Tv^T7]^^ dijjputitionkr^ 9 ifio defen- 
dente, quod alius acCufabat* 

30. 'Eu W(^ inSdimny in su6 conductor fc. do- 
micilio.Q§pU»'didturtJiaJCionj ^Xu, PWld: iiLfJudSdfiocu 
itHsTu, Senega de iJenef. VII, 5. Nee conductum meum^ • 
qudrnqiiant iis DominuS^ intrabis. 

31. T<i rsp) rS KVfta ^ItjotS %^t^i) Codd. lat. QuoO 
ni^rni hit est Chriisius yUiiti'^ISei i, ptr quern dmnis " 
fnuhdus.iiidicabittlri dk»kvfW\;) in Uttiisstirior'oiuwXTi- ' 
rtH9 improhibito. li^odm, yWftr^ H. ihfi7}<Tii/^xHco''' ' 
kvTwg^ fiTjitivi^ ijUvb^P yavofiduk., p6si^aquatn iinitif^'^ 
lo impedimenld de^cehierent CrcdSbiie eft^^W ifflid ^^ 
bi^iniuw, quo Pauius Roih^e- fuitV prdi^igatahi dflTe+ell^^* 
gionetti chrKtlanam non tantum in ihultis Italiaeidcfa'i^Ted^ 
ctiaiiurinvicinis wgiowibUs. Ndn Igicur irtirum eft/ iam' ^ 
SeetikxtlLiii'Oaliia' ^titilTe eciclefias, quae llios liaberenc ' 
cpifcopo«; Ceterum Paulas bit fuit Ron^ae. 2 Tlm» IV,'T(), '' 
Netape ^ pvima hac oaptivitate diberatus dl, Sed DidHU ' 
anpia pidft 4«nuo miflUs cftRomam'^ m €oratn' CdeRrtrir'^ 
ca^flftimidiceret. Jn ilia- fecuttaanifcaprivitate^uffu NeroiffSr^* 
ca^ tnmoittiis eft:^ ut Sorlptoreb vtttm niagiib ^tiiiiifk^^ 
traduht.1 Ex Bis Adte inteli^ttiri tHl^n dmnes r(^a g^^ ^' 
Pauliih Ida ActiS'ttuamui ^Rttliqiia tfd^elu& bifti^iftani per*^-^ 
tii\enda e» Patrura ,. quo* >flr<)cant> libttf /'lejiiittfhda^fiinti^i' 
quorum vtro noiii5feiiit«rf tma^fefti 'fid w. ' '-^'^ .ui;i j^np 

„ -■. . .i '■ .r;i,i:r^vT.r*; .^ : i; : J-' .n ■-■.-•-■ - loJsv /::: t 

- ^ ^ . SCHO- 

^5" l K.f^9^^ wvo\v.. 

. • . ■ •: . • /' . ^- ' -. -. ^ • -02 

Jhdtt i-J. . ^ •'■'* '"'"JO ,j y 


^aulu$, Tar^i, Qljciae Ufb^j^^parentihiiSi^uiclftm Iudael«<*jr 
civibus autem Ropiapis natjw, iuv^^is^Hieto&lyaia pBtiitj. 
utvex orf R. Gamali^Ils ^r9ano<i:ulegi«f(?oflrt:vjaMTaiiitio&i. » 
'ii^^.pbarifaq9run?vvdQ<C"eretur , .jeqs^uQr,|ecit;.^^ ,/, uc - * 

anjofi^; ludaismi et o(Jio docffi.n^ft.ghnftj 6ipra.f^bc»itce-v, 
lebraretup, I^rabili .^oftea pro,vijcM>|tiae 4iyinii?' 4«ttmfftife:o 
Cljtiftum ponverfifs id^omni oj>ere egit., ut .ctiQeot«tieD?3 
ludaepa ad Quift^min^flduce^wt , et^uoeowiuet. acqUorHuBciJ- 
frui debere cQnt$|id^ret., . Qji^e^w jquim Ipfiiiallnttltiiaii 
magoisque mpl^iU. ^biicem^,; tftoil^ ultimSl Nei^ll^q> 
te9iporibusilon|j%2«c^ite j)le»j|^iff«, anno Cht) klCV|M&^vl 

ihtpi, an.Chn (54r7:d(a«q^{n puecitia Jiktetas dnimabiarck; o 
et:l^$(erafur^^r^eaft!it jijegH^avitv^aitiin Ttdemc^ jcIho 
iu%=ftttdii;Ye(ti^'4epr/}ben4i Q^unaoCiAdfdilVil^ ag. i.iCo^i • 
XYf 33^ TxUjd IdbQttQdjjfamfin aHirreotius JMgaohl rlyalIl^ 
quo4 ,ex^po©iti&ograw«ialiquotJ«)c«f .^^Qtawtt#M qt.Tarfi ,. 
quae urbs liueris bonit JibuAdavth^i^ttcdtusoeftvroid^iKOiL^ ''• 
dum valet ad cognitionem atque intelligentiam litteraturae 
graecae demonftrandaint*^S»MM?fW"iert?*^^ Thalemann 
dc eruditione PauU Apo^tdli iudaica^ non graeca^ 


• Lipf* 1769. Multa de eruditione et ftilo Pauli. habet /(>• 
Dav. Michaelis Einleitung in die gottl. Schriftcn des 
N. B. Tom. L pag. 148. fqq, ed. tert. 

Epiftolae huius Apoftoli ad varioa Chriftianorum coe- 
twa fcriptae reperiuntur quatuordecim, fi Epiftolam adHe- 
braeoa annumeres , dc cuius auctoritate taniendubitatur. 
Licet auteiti' auctoricas Patili , eiusque 'de ift6quf« juribu* 
ludaeorum et Gentium fentdntia iam ab omnihui^, quiChrf-* 
fto nomert dant, rata habeatur, inventi tamtfn'funt^olifa 
pauci quidam ludaizantes / qui' Chrifti qtiidem doctrlnam 
'fe accipere proficentxis, Pauliim reiocertint, e. ^i'EbionU\ 
tae (Irenaeus VUqu U a<S. Orig. c.CtK. V. Euseb. H. 
E. I r I, 27. (^Encrat i ta e i( Euseb} it E. IV, '29. ) 
Helcesaitae QOrig. Aoin, in YW gai'i^WiEirfeb; «. 
E. Vl,3S:(TheodoreL haer. fab, II, 7.} et CerihtHvL 
ni (Philaftr. haer-S*^). ^pipfian. dii Cerlnthianis Haeil, 
X^V*in, 5.> Alii epiftoias Valilinas nee integm, neb ab 
interpplatfonibus immunes receperu'nt, ve'luSi 'Cer^dohia^ 
ni CTertull. de praclcript adV: haeret/) ti Maf6i6iii' 
tae, qui ilonnifi decem Ei)iftola^ profeibaht (iren&eiis 
Haer. 1, az. UU 12. ^^rfufhW. in ifbrii adV-'" Matt*, 
praecipue L. V. EpipKan/ Haer. XLli; > Se^lnfirmis^ vtel 
poiius ntiilis argument^ ufi lunt ifti Kaerietibr'adicTfringerf- 
dam Pauli auctoritatem', Nempe vel r^^ecerunt ve! iii- 
terp'ofafunt epiftolis dus, noh hiftoricisV leil doginiitiiijfs 
rationibtls diicti , qu\}d'ruIs'bpinTonibai vd'philu^(J^hi- 
cis hjrpdthefibus hon'l^tis' convenifetf^ rfpbrfoll -cfoctArt?. 
'Av'^tvrtctv epiilolarum Paulinariim ei ihftVAiyHii'^iniehlSi 
egregie demonftra\iir Gt^it'iEilMus PALi£^i fATibrb', 2ii 
titulum fecit/ Horhc^dulihae. BeiUeUd^r'^WubtduK 
^ ' Totms IW -'^* ^-^ ^-^^^ t ^^^^'^-^^^^ «^''idi^- 


digkeit der ^Geschichte und der Schriftdn des jipo- 
iteU Paulus etc. Aus dem Englifchep. Mit einigen An- 
merkungcn von D. Heinr. Pnii. Conr. Henke, Helmft, 

Qttod ad originem ecde^iae Romanae attinet, reiici« 
chdae. funt narrationes eorum, qui vel Petrum folum, vcl 
cttndem cum Paulo fimul, earn condidifle tradunt. Si enim 
Fetrus Romaoos inftituilTet > ante quam ad eos Paulus 
/criberet^ fane hie , qui fundamento ab aliif pofito fuper^ 
ftruei^e nolebat, (Rom. XV, 20 -a3.) tanta eos videndi et 
inft/tuendi cupiditate baud fuilTct flagraturus, quantum in 
*Epiftola ipfa paflira figniflcat, Rom. I, 10—13. 15. XV, 
a3. Narrantquidem Veteres, Irenaeus ("Haeref. Ill, i.) 
JEu^a6iu*^(inChrojiico ad a. 2. Claudii) venilTePetrum 
Ro^iam; ibique ecclefiae fundamenta ieeilTe. Quuiti au- 
tem tradilipnis huius origo ej; vano vcterum ccckiiarum 
defiderio apofioliQae origtnis laudem fibi tribucndi facile 
txplicari poffit ; praetercaque confuetudinis Romanorum 
cum Petro nullum appareai: vefligium id hac Pauli ^piflo* 
la, parum p];obabilis e(l ilia narratio« Paulum vero , ante 
^quam hahp.^piftolam fcriberet, non veniflb Roraam, pa- 
tet exc. I, 8^ fqq. Vid» D. To. Frid. Flatt de tempore, 
(fuo PauU afl Romanos epistola scrip ta sit; quaecora- 
mentatio repetita legicur in ^ylloge Corfimentationuin 
tfieplog. editq, a^D. f. Pott^. et G. A. RupertL Vol. If, 
P^ 54- fqqv.C^rt^ quidem non conftat, quinam fuerlnt ii , 
^iSr quos ,cl)|:iftia)pa^ religionis notitia ad Romgo^s peeve- 
.q^rit; yald^ tam^n credibile eft^ factum h^c eife per quos* 
dai^ eplt;unj,,^q^p^um fit mentio hex. II, i^. . Nimirum in- 
ter pios fpecutores eorum » quae HierofoIymi9 pd^ "et 
" ' ' ' ' fo- 


folemni illo Pentccoiles fefto evenerunt, etiam oi ixihj' 
jLtsvrs^ ^PotfjuLutoi cotnmemorantur. Horum nonnuUi rei 
iiiiraculo correpti in apoftolorum difciplinam fe tra^idifley 
et Romam reverfi , religionem Chridi ludaeis ibi habitant 
tibus conitnendaffe videntun Primos autem illos Ch'riftia- 
nos Romano^ fuifTe ex ludaeis , bisque alios , natalibus 
Don ludaeos, paulatim demum eiTe iunctos , turn ex mo- ' 
do dictis, turn ex ratione Ulis temporibus confueta reli-» 
gionetn Chridi per ludaeos ad gentes demum transferendi* 
facile patet. Multos ludaeos Romae babitalTe, multosque 
. eorum turn Caefarum favore , turn multorum ex populo 
amicitia ufos effe , fatis conftat. Vid. qilae ad Act. VI, J. , 
de libertinis dicta funt. 

De consilio ^auli in fcribetida hac ad Romanes cpi- 
ttoU pauca dicehda funt. Id vero ex ipfo epiftoiae argxr* 
mento quodammodo cognofci poteO. Videtur hempe Vid^ 
lus per Aquilam et Priscitlam ( vid. c. XVI/3.) et plu- 

- reS alios Claudii^imperatoris edicto Roma expulfos, qui* 
bus Corlrithi fit Ephefi familiariter ufus fuerat, CAct. 
Xv'lII, i.iqqO certus factus effe de rebus Chriftianorum 

' Romanorum, Paulus vero per eundem Aquilam, aliquan- 
to poft Romatn redeuntem , fof^talfis etiam per Chriftlanoi 
in Macedonia, Achaia, Afia ipfi fattiiliares fliictos, 'tt Ro- 
mam proliciCcentes , atque infignia eius in religionem me- 
rita nairrantes ac praedicantes, Romania innotuit. Praeci- 
pua cauiTa, cur Apoftdlus banc ad eos fcriberet epiftolam, 
' fuiffe videtuy haec, quod io eorum coetu, qui mixtus erat 
ex bominibiis , ' ante i\ifceptionem Chriftianae rellgioni^ 
partim ludaeoWift facris, partini* cultui fuperftitfoi^o 'ido* 
lofum addictis,' Utea dttae effeint, quas cottipone^e Iflfuduit 
' Z a Cauf- 

?56 SCHOLIA r 

. Cauflae diflidiorum, quibus iam |um corrumpi ecclefia ^ 
coepity hae fere fucrunt: ludaeo - christiani opiniones 
iudaicas, inprimis pbarifaicas cum doctnna cluiftiana con- 
lunfifere, nee nifi diflicHlime. dimittete folebant, et exifli- 
inabant^ felicita^em aeternam, atque beneficia Mcffiae ma- 
' ioti iure ad fuum populum , quam ad exteras genres per* 
tinere. Rom. iV, 17. IT, 17. HI, a. 29. X* la, etc. Qviin 
etiam dekge Mosaica ipfa, fibi, non gentilibus, a Deo 
concelTa, valde gloriabantur ^ cenfebantque propter huius 
legis et rituum facrorum obfervationem, ut et propter rae- 
rita maiotum, Abrahamit Ifaaci, lacobi ^tc. Deumipfii 
fore propitium ; \Jentiles contra i utpote lege deftituros,' 
iie<; ab Abrahamo genus ducentes, nee ritibua facris ini^ia- 
tpsjy tanquam homines profajios et fceleftot efle contem* 
nendos et detpftandos, nifi et ipfi dreumcideremur, etiu- 
gum legis Mofaicae fibi imponi i>at^rentur. EthnicochrU 
stiani vero ChriHianos ex ludaeis » tanquam homines {\i* 
ferftitiofos, et nunc bmnino abiiciendos, omnique Dei mi* 
fericordia indignos valde Contemnebant* Inde vero alter» 
cationes et fcandala enata erant^ quae a Paulo in hac epi* 
(tola paflim carpuntun Denique praeteraftam doctdnae 
et opinionum varietatem, etiam vita pluirimorum ChriOia- 
ncnuti variis vitiis , v^l iam corrupu erat, vel certe per 
fecta»9 quae tunc iam ortae erant^ facile corrumpi pete- 
rat* Jtaque Pauius partim iudaicas opiniones refutat, par- 
tim odia et rixas int^r Chriftianos ex Ividaeis et Gentibus 
ad Chriftum converfos, pellere ftudet, _ .^ - 

Sunt autem totius epiflolae partes tx^'h) Prae(atio» 
c. I, I— 17. il.) Tracti^io^ cuius it^ui|i dua^ funt f<^ 
ctioQMi dogmQtica et parametica. £tln dogmaticaqyuT- 


dem parte, primis XI. capltfbus procurrente^ tbtusiiveo 
■eft, ut oftendat, non ex ohservatione ludaismi^ sedeoa 
ohservatione Christianismi^ et quidem solius Cferi- 
stianismi salutem aetet^am hofnini sperundam esse^ 
ita ut ludaismo amplius non fit opusf religione veteri Mo- 
faica impietatem humanam , . inter hidaeos Ethnicosque 
t)rorfu$ eandem, non potuifle tolli ^.nec felicitatem vcram 
reftitui ; itaque novam ad felicit^tem huius et futurae vitae 
pervcnicndi viam atque rationem propofitar effe a Deo ia 
doctrina lefu Chrifti ; ab Uac Tola certaip falutis fpem om- 
mbus^, ludaeis gcntibusque efl'e rcperenciain , nee in hac 
re tribuenduni efTe quicqu^m Qiaiorum meritis, aut legiJ 
Mofaicae obfervationi . fed foli benevolehtiae Dei per le* 
fum Chriftum luculerita quadam ratione homfnibus declart'* 
tae. Altera huius eplftolae parte « paraenetica, » univerfa 
viue chriftianae pietas camm^ndatur. c. XII, i. -^ XV, 
I4»III.) Peroratio, feu epilogus, quo. continentur fcrip- 
t;ionis excufatio, apoftolatus coramendatio, adventus pro- 
miflio, interceffionis petitio , ^d fin^m c. XV. C^put XVI, 
atiorfum pertinere videtur. Vid. infra notanda ad c. XIV, 
Ag. Cf. Michaelis Einleit. in die g. Sch. etc. pi io6a-fqq, 
P Christiani Frider. Schmidii Prolegonj. in Aonotatt^ 
ip Epift. Pauli ad Ronu p^. XX- fq<l. 

Videtur haec epiftola ferfpta «fle eirea flnem annt 
Dionyfiani ^8. aut , ut alii malunt , s%* qui eft^ luli^us 
99. quum Paulus Corinthi commoraretur, Rom. XVI, 23. 
cf. 1 Cor: I, 14. Rom. XVI, i. coll. 2 Tim. IV, a^* In 
qua opinions etiam fUerunt fcriptores ecclefiaftici* cf. b. 
Schmidii Proleg. §. 11. Ceterum Apoftolus in conferiben** 
da (piillola hac u^ eft TerHi fcribae minifterio, o. XVf. 

Z 3 af 

558 SCHOLIA - 

ds; eamque^per Phoehen Cenchreenfis Corin'thiomm coe- 
« tus miniilram Romanis reddendam.curavit^'c. XVI, u 2* 

ApoHolicam huius epistolae auctoritatem itide ab 
antiquiifimo tempore ab orthodoxU eiTe agnitaniy decent 
Versiones latinae et syriaca^ nee non primae eccle- 
siaePatres^ Bar nab aSf c.XlI.XUI. Clemens Ro^ 
mnnus^ Ep. I* i* 30. 32. 35. 46. ^ Ignatius Eplief. 
>o, Smyrn. 1. Trail. 8. Polycarpus^ Philipp. 3. 6. et qui 

poft iftos icripferunt omnino omnes. 

Semper haeC epiftola inter Paulinas primum tenuit lo- 
cum apud orthodoxos. Non autem ut in Evangeliis , ita 
etiam in epiftolis ordo temporum fervatus eft ; verum 
^ollegerunt primo Epiftolas integris coetibus fcriptas, pri- 
miim locum concedentes Epiftolae longidimae, poftremum 
. breviffimae, medium prout quaeque longior aut brevior 
crat. His iunxerunt Epiftolas ad Timotheum, Titum et 
Philemonem, eadem longitudinis et btevitatis habita ra- 
tione. Epiftolam denique ad f lebpaeos , quia diu de ea 
dubitatum fult, in ulcimUm locum reiecerunt. 

Grttece fcripfit Paulus ad Romanov, non latine: turn 

. qtiod facilius ipfe graece fcriberet ; turn quod percgrinis 

multl* Roraae morantibus haec lingua notior eflet et fami- 

liarior ; turn denique quod Romani eo tempore graeco fer* 

inone magis delectarentur^ ^uam latino. Cic. pro Arch. 10. 

• Graeca leguntur in omnibus fere gentibus: Latina 

suis finibuSf exiguis sane continentur. Tacitus Ora* 

tor, ap. Jiunc natus infans delegatur Graeculae 

. alii:ui ancillae. luvenal VI^ i85> $e non putat uUa 

formosamy nisi quae de\Thus<;a GrfLecula facta est 

etc. ' • 



lOANNEs Adrian* Bolten ( in praejat. ad ver» 
fionem fuam germanicam Eva ngelii Marci p. XX.*)neclion 
in praefat. ad verdonem epiftolarura Novi, Teftamenti , 
Tom. I. p. XXI. fqq. ) contendit, omne$ Novi Teft. libros 
.. ab ApoftoliSf quippe linguae graecae impmtis , in diale- 
cto Aramaea fcriptos, deinde vero ^b H^rmenevtis, f. in- 
terpretibus, quos in itineribus fuis comites habuerint, in 
iinguam graecam translates efTe ,; adcoquc etiam Paulum 
omnes fuas epidolas in Aramea lingua coniignalTe^dein* 
de vero per glios in graecam transferri ciirade, ut banc ad 
Roraanos epiftolam per Tertium^ priorem j^d Corinthios 
per Sosthenem , pofteriprem per fimolheUm , quos 
omnes non l'(;ribas, fed Hermeneutas Pauii fuifl> c^flimat. 
Contra banc iententiam docce, ut folet^ difputavit Gries- 
BACHius in Augusti neuen theologischen Blatter n ^ 
Tom. 1. partic. 3. p, 6. IT. Quod iloipinatim- Paulum at- 
tinet, in Ciliciae. urbe natum, et prim'is aetatis annis edu« 
catum 9 qui etjam Claudium LyOan) , Chiliarchum graede 
ailQ(:utus eft (Act. XXI, 37. ) quis igitur cum graecae lin- 
guae iinperitum fuiffe credat? Nemo tamcn facile negavft- 
rity jpaulum 9 artis pingendi iit^ras graeca^ non fatis peri- 
turn, non ^amen plane iinperitum, (a Theff. III. 17, } epi. 
ftolas fu^^ ^liis |n calatnum dictaffe. |n hac ad Romanes 
confcribenda epiftola ufus eft minlfterio Tertii^ cap# XVi, 
fl2. (*Eyft), T^p^'®<? i yfiyj/xc rijv iri^toK^v. Vocabulum 
ypiifstj/ autem fignificare transferre ex una lingua in aliam^ 
^oitenius nemini facile ^perfuaferit.^ 

|n Epiftoli^ interpretgndis ipulto maiorei^ di^cuUa- 
tern reperipusy quam in Evangetiis, quod ei^ ipfareina* 
tura oritur. .Qui enlm hiftoriam fcribit, iis fcribit,.qui- 

;& 4 bus 

86o SCHOLIA . 

bus ignotaeft; adeoque omnia dare et fimpliciter narrare 
debet: cpiftola vero eft quafi colloquium cum amico ab- 
fent£, qui etiam partes fuas agit , et ad cuius quaefita vel 
cogitata nobis praecognitsb refpondemu^ ; quando ergo epi- 
ftqla eft paulo longior, ita ut piura in ca capita tracten- 
tur, fieri vix poteft, quin faepe haereamus , non percipi- 
entes, quomodo fcriptor ab uno ad alterum tranfeat, aut 
quia loquatur, an is qui fcribit, an is cui fcribitur.^ Prae* 
ter hatic eflr et alia obfcuritacis caufTa, ipfi Paulo peculia- 
ris, 2 Petr. Ill, 15. 16. nimirum fervidum eius ingcRiura, 
multa eruditione ludaica excukum, quo fiebat, ut plura 
ipfi fimui infciderent , et mentc calamum praec^rrehte, fer- 
mo eius non raro fieret abruptus, 

. CAP. L 

Prima huius capitis pars a v. i— 17. continet exor- 
dium huius epiftolae , infcriptionem nempe, falutationem , 
et quandam benevolentiae captationem , qua fibi viam 
fternit Apoftolus ad ipfam tractationem. Profitetur fe 
doctorem doccrinae , per antiqua iam vaticihia promilTae $ 
de Chrifto , qui inde a reditu in vitam , clariifimis docu- 
. -mentis ut vcrui Meflias fit exhibitus et declaratus, eo con- 
filio ubique terrarum divulgandac , m oranes , fine dif- 
erimine, homines' ipfi adftipulentur, emendent animum ac 
fiant feiices. 

I. M. JlauXoc-^ '^sS ) PauluSf minister lesu Christi, con* 
stitutus Apostolus^ selectus adpromulgandam JEuan- 
gelii doclrinam a D^o revelatam. Utitur Apoftolus non 
iudaico nomitle SaiUis, led Fault, idque ex more ludaeo- 



rum, qui inter Graecoe Romanosque verfantes noininibu3 "^ 
lud^icis vcl prorfus abftinerc, vel ea paululum immutare 
folebant, Cf. Act. XIII, 9, Eft autem Hyperbaton hue us- 
que, xHfTi toTq iifiv etc. comm. 7. et dictio elliptica Epi- 
flolis ufitata ; fubtntelligendum enim eft: haec signifi^at^ 
haec scribit^ aut fimile quippiam. Apud Herodotum eft 
oratio plena: "^fiocati xokvupirer wie kiysi, hoc fignifi* 
cat. Et Thucydides : Si$ Kiy$t fix7iXsvQ Sdp^tfQ TlocvfTX' 
via. Poteft ctiam fubintclligi verbum x«/p«i/, ante icu(ri 
V. 7. fupplendum. ( Act. XV, 23. lac. I, i.^ Sic ctiam 
Latini in initiis cpiftolarum interdum oraittunt vocem ; fa- 
lurem, e. g. Cicero Varroni, Dolabellae etc. iSkoc 'I^- 
<r5 p^p/s-S ) Minister lesu Mcssiae. Sicut autem fervus^ 
five mi nifte^ regis, eft nomen dignitatis, ita ethic: mini- 
ster Messiae. Sic Prophetae V. T.^ nln^ ^T3j; appellate 

fe folebant. Cf. loC U i. lud. II, 8. Pf- CXXXII, 10. 
nkiiriQ ocTriir9k9Q) P^ocatus^ conftitutus Apostolus, i. e, 
cut munua Apoftoli eft demandatum ; vocatua ab ipfo Chri- 
fto, non ut alii, hunorem iftum mentitus, i Cor. I, i. Dc 
voce diro^okoi vide dicta ad Mauh. X, 2. diPwpi^fidpctc 
itC ivxyyikm d'sS) i.e. «(pwp. die to ivocyyskhccSou r^u , 
diictx^fv f ^ov Koyov &tS^ selectus , destinatus adpro» 
mulgandam a D*^^o revelatam doclrinam de veraho.^ 
minis felicitate. Hefychius : oi(Pw(ti<; jii voq ittX^ksy* 
fiivog, hotusKpifidvog. Hebraice Snnn segregare^ quoi 

de populo Ifraelftlco dicitur Lev. XX, 25. Non autem 
differunt fenfli HkTjrog et x^capi^jtiivoc^ *Ev»yyi)^oi/ , 
( de qua voce dix^mus adinfcriptionem Evangclii Mat- 
thaei , ) eft inftitucio Apoftolorum de Meflia ^ de benefi- 
clis ab eo exfpectandis » ^ et de via adipifcendi felicita* 
. Z 5 tem 


tem et faAitcm actcrnam, quam Deu» pet Chriftum pro- 
mifit, , ' 

d.*0 itpesitiiyystXaTO — iyldUc ) Quam (feUcitatis 
doctrinam ) D^its promiserat -per Prophetas suos in 
scripturis sacris. In vwbo ir^oeryyt«A«^« cfl cmphafis* 
Sigmficatur nempe, aliud eflfc ipfum Evangelium (ftlicita- 
tis dOctrinam ) aliud a^item promifislonem dq £vangelio» 
f^ de ca doctrina , quae viara ad veram fclicitatem mon ' 
Jtrat. Ipfum Evangelium Cfariftus dcmum annuncigre coe- 
pit; fed Propbetae; \. e. Scripi;orc$ divini V. T. prpmife- 
runt regem, Davidica ftirpe oriundum , popuH fuj vindi* 
cemctfervatorem; multaetian^ p>:?^edixerunt de propaga- 
tionc verae cognitionis Pei intet omnes gentes. Dum au- 
terii Deus per tropbetas praedixit ita eventurum , pro- 
jnisit quoque ; nam id qupd praedixerac, er^t beneficium. 
I^onne vero lefus Chriftus Yult is, per quem melic^r haec 
doctrina propagata, et d^in^eps per ApoftoIo% longe la- 
teque fparfa eft? . Cf. intra c^p. XVI, ^5. inprimis y^rp 
•Hebr, VIII, 8 — i St ubi locus lereniiae citatur, in quo 
jnelior et perftctjor religionis forma promittitur. Hoq 
addit Apofloius propter ladaizantes, qui ^alumniabantur, 
Mofen et Prophetas ab Apoftolo conterani , fuaque priya- 
ri auctoritat^, Monet igitur, fe minime contradicere MoQ 
ct Prophetis. Infra cap. Ill, ai. XVI, a6, I,uc. XXIVf . 
44—47. Act. JCXVI, 2Q,. a3. XV, 8. n-lS. 

3. U^pl tS pt3 ctvrS') Hoc refertur ad jllud, quod 
praeceffit , ipxyy^hoj/. EjcpUcatur enim , de quo agat il- 
hid ;Evangcliam. Cum his verbis connectitur in fine com* 
matis 4. illud; "ly^S — ^/totfi/. Interiecta v. 3. 4. paren- 
thefi indttdenda funt. De fignificatione woe ^^S vide fta- 



tim comm. 4. r§ yevcjuivs — ffxpnec') Qui ^st natus e 
gente Davidis, quoad ;humanam sortem et conditio* 
nem. T svo jllsvoi;, na^w^, ut Gal. IV, 4. lo.l, 14. 2p6f4^, 
hebr. -^t?:! habet lignificationes primariaji fequentcs: ip- 

sa caro ; toium corpus animale^ came «t offibus con- 
ftans Levit: XIX, 28* Act. II, 3i, Rom, II, 28. etc, totum 
animans, covjpoT^ et anima conflans , Pf. LXV, 3. Iob« 
XXXIV, j3. homines ipsi, l?i\ CXLV, ai. Matth. XXIV, 
22. Rum. Ill, 20. ^x his fignificationibus primariis ortae 
funt multae aliae secundariae, per quendam orationis tro- 
pum. Hue referenda eit notio ea, qua troip^ denotat exter* 
nam hominis condUionem, corpore inprimis confpicuara, 
internae hominis dignitaci oppolitam, ilatuni viliorem ette* 
nuiorem. JlirdpfiXi hehr. jf^u prcT graeco ysv$ccf r^vd^ 

4. TS ipicSdyrc/;'^ venpSu') Qui tamen efficaciter 
declaratus est filius Dei, per vim divinam ab eo tem- 
pore, quo in vitam rediit. Voce q Jio^ ri ^sS pk- 
rumque Cgnificatur promiflUs ille Pf. IJ. rex ct dominus , 
nomine Filii Dei ibr infignitus. lo. I, 50. XI, 27. Unde Iii- 
daei Mefliara, quern expectabant , fi!ium Dei nominabant. 
AMbl Jilius Dei eft is, qui locum Dei tenet inter homi- 
nes, lo. X. 34— 37, fenfufere eodem. Videtur igitur hoc 
etiam loco vtog rS d'sS Synonymuni effe rS X^/s'5. Po- 
teft tamen firaul eciam refpici ad divinum illud, quod in 
lefii e(^, et quo inprimi» ab omnibus aliis hominibus dif- 
cernitur; nam opponitur r^ y^vofiivt^ ix cz^pfixro; Aa- 
1313 Hxrx crccpuficy v. 3. T5 ipiSinog , u e, istx^ivra^^ 
Jwo^PxV'^ivTog , xpi3^dvroc9 ut Chrysostomus explicat 
idpt^&iv nempe eft definire plane declarare. Act. 



XVir, 3 1. 'Ei^ ivvoifieh pro adverbo ivvxrSc, potenterf 
u e. efficaciter^ nachdriicklich, auf eine uberzeugen- 
da Art; nam potens argumentura «ft efficax afgumentum 
ad faciendam iidem. Koircc rvsvfix uyioo^uvifQ , eft idem 
quod^y?i;;4« Syiov, abftracto ^^/^(nJvj^c pofito pro, concrc- 
to, ut alias e(l (fSiux rijg rurBiVoi^eotc Phil. 11, ai. pro 
cdfixTt Tunr$ip»9 aut liiog tijg iyiieTjQ Col. I, 13. pro iy»* 
'jenfT^ et in ^cxcentis aliis. Sed Tvivfi» iytov b. L neeed 
divina natura Chrifli, ut Heumannus aliique volue- 
runt, nee conditio Christ i excelsior, quod probare Vo- 
luit Anonymus in Eichhohnii Repertorio , fur hibh 
undmorgenl. Litteratur, P. IL p* i. fqq. Iftas interpret 
tationcs nee ufui loquendl, riec eontextui ofTe confcntaneas 
egregie demonftravit Ven. lo^ Aug. Noesaelt in difput* 
qua illuftratur to tcusv/^x rrjQ iytmfjivTjQ Rom. I, 4. Vid« 
ejus exercitationes ad Saer4rum fcripturarum interpretation 
neni,, llalae, 1803, p^ 119. f^qq. Ipfe per vy. dyiwQ. intelt 
ligit vim illam divinam, qua iefus^ factus eft San^tus, i* c* 
Pilius Dei. Lue. I, 35. Luc. IV, 13. 34. lo. X^"%6. 1 Tim. 
Ill, 16. Ex mea fententia intelli^i pqreft vis et divina po-» 
teftasj^ cuius documenta Chriftus dcdit poft refurrection'emi^ 
i( dvotfxaBtag i^aKpcou 9 Apoftolis tnbuens vim patrandji 
miraeula, et dona ad tr^ propagan^am rchgio* 
uem necelTaria. Chrysostomus 9 theod^retus , aliique 
Veteres per Spiritum sanctum intelligunt efFufionem fpi- 
ritus fancti^ vel dona eximia poft refurrectionem Chrifti 
per operationes fpiritus; fancti in Apoftolos ^liosque di- 
fcipulos Gollata; quod eodcm recidit, Kxrcc per, ut 1 
Cor. Xn, 8. aliisque locis^ Quum nimirum Chriftus ex 
mortuis in vitam r evocatis , et in coclum cveetus ^ Spiri- 
tftm fanctum largiifime fupcr ludaeos et gentes efibdiffet^ 



'turn mani&ftatUQi , ac tanquam de code pronuntiatura e(l, 
ipfum elTe Dei-liiiuin , fumma potedate pracditum, et a 
toto humano genere agnofce/idum^ atque colendum., Cf. 
Act. II, 33, Z6. , \ 

5 . A/ M ^ oivoitfKriy ) Cuius beneficio accept mu- 
nus Apostolicum. "'Ev itx ivoTv 9 k €. xi^iv ecr^^BkiJQ . 
beneficium muneris Apostolici. GaL II, 8« 9 Kph. 111,2. 
7. 8* x«f /tf, beneficium. 'Airo^oXjf, munuj Apostolicum, 
*Ekiil3oft,$v ad folura Paulum referri poteft, de I'e ipfo fae- 
plus numero muldrudinis fcribentcm. Aliis x^P^^ ^^ S^^- 
tid divina^ uc fit fenfus : gratia divindatque adco(-^) 
ipsa muneris Apostolici dignitas mihi contigit. *E/i 
tSir Anoffv — S^vBtjtv) Vt suadeam omnibus gentibus ob- 
sequium doctrinae eius praestandumj quad efTcc: wV^ 

i. e. lupc vrxHuSci ry tcl^sh 'TTaxoy , obsequium. III - 
^iQy TyOH^religionis doctrina^ ut Vi*. LXXXVI , n. 


Gal. I, a3. i Tim.' IV, 6. Sic caiiflfam aflpert, cUr ad Rp^ 
manos fcnpferit,: qu6s nondum viderat, Univerfe «nim 
int)nus Apoftoli ad ludaeos et gentiles fpectabat. ^T^ri^ 
rS ivipLurtQ «(;r£ vulgo leferunt ad vrKn. wis, .pro ^/c ro 
iuo/MCMtS. Kbppe coniay\^t cum x^P^^ ^' ^'^* ^^^ 
Apostdamtp die Ehre sein Apostel zu seyn, Vertcndi^ 
dTevidentur haecvbrba: propter nomen ipsius propter 
ipsunif U e* ^ in 'ipsius^ (^ Christi'). honorem , ut Chrii^us 
J^ofcatur ct oototur inter omnea geni^w. '^Xxip propter^ 

6. *E3/. p)i-^'3(p/^5) (>uorum in numero roj qi/o- 

qj^^estiSf quippe a lesu Chsis'to vooptiy per inditutio* 

^QemaddUQtiadl,r«Usi(^Atin Chn(liai)am« . J^r^g proprle 

^. ' ' '' ' ' ' ' ■ 'eft 


eft U, cui deftiiuitum et oblatutn eft aliquod benefidum, 
nominatim is , cui deftinatum eft beneficium religionis 
chriftianae. Cf. infVa c. VIII, 9. 

7. Tlx(Ti — kkTjtQTo dyhiQ ) Omriihus Romae Deo dU 
lectiSy qui Chris to nomen dederunt. Poft 'PftJjttjy delen- 
dum eft comma. "Ay;©/ dicuntur Chriftiani , quemailmo- ' 
dura ludaei in V; T. O'^tt^lin, tt^iip QPt -Deo come* 

' crati^ Deocarl^ inter quos verier cognitio Dei et v6rior 
culms eft. X^P^^r^XP^^^^ Favor Dei patris nostri et 
lesu Christi, et prospera omnia t>o6w (contingant^. 
^pig^ favor divinvj^ vt\ tota phrafis %«f . j'/^^V ponf- 
lur pro ; ^iipsiV ^ ivirpxrrstv. ^Eiipyfviij , m Stt^' prosp^- 

ra omfda^ ut faepe. Verbum ^k^S'vu^nAf in eademfor. 
mula additur, 1 Petr, I, «. et 2 Petr,* I, 2. 

8» Quae nunc fequuntur ad V. 17. pertinent ad prae- 
fatibriem, et continent captationem benevolentiae. Laudat 

'Apoftolus Romanoram Chriftianorum in religioiie conftad- 
tiam, ac teft^tur fuum erga ipfos ftudium, ©osque vidcn- 
di defiderium. tlpijoTov fiiv ivxocpi^Si rS ^s^ jxb') Ante 
omnia, inprimis gr atlas ago Deo meo^ vel coDCtfe di- 
ctum pro icpMTov fiiv ^iKta iiiiuocj vptM^^ in iu^otp^ r 
J^. fi..Ante omnia scia'tis vdim^ me gtaticLS agere^tc. 
Tlpootojf h. I. non eft ordinis particular refpicieiu sectai'- 
dum^ fed intenfioftist fignificaila inprin^^ ut apUd iosegb. 

^Ant» X, 10. 5. *Edix»fi!:s7v rivh'. gratins ^agere^ hoc fen- 
fu apud bonos Scriptores ^ciirtere, Kreb^iu»ct Ihesn^ 
rus ad h. I. probant. Scriptores Attici %af/v iiievof ufur- 
pant, itp^ *I7i(tS %^/5'S) ,i. e. tanquam lesii Chrisii dis- 
cipulus s. legatm. Similis ,pKrat(ls extat c; If, i6.hbi 9ix 
ypHfipLxroi 7{g^ rBpnoji^i rotpoi^i^i' pofi^^ifS^^,^ c^^^ 

' quam 


quamludaeus^C. quum fcriptam legem tiaheat, et circum* 
cifus lit, tamc^n violat Ulam Iqj^em. Ergo non opus eft» ut 
haec verba itx 'l7i<rS Xpi^S refcraraus ad rf d'scafin^ etex- 
plicemus quern per et propter Cfiristum ut Deum mihi 
propitium veneror, Tirip, i. e. SvshU vfiii^^ 3^ ir/s'/c 
v(iwv) Obsequium vestrum erga lesu doctrinanu Nam 
in9$vMiu rtviy f. iig nuxf faepe exprimit obsequium erga 
doctorfim quemvis^ qui divinitus rnissum se profitetur, 
faprirais vero obfequium erga doctrinam Chrifti. Matth. 
XXI, 25. 3a. lo. II, ii» Hxrocyy^^srea 4v oAy rf Ho(Tfi(^) 
Praedicati/r Qaudatur) in toto mundo^ ubicunque nem* 
pe Tunc Chridiani, In toto orbe Romano. Cf. nbtata ad 
Luc. 11, I. 

9. "Miprvc -^iroiS/Aou') Testenvenim habeo Deum^ 
quern toto animo colo, in tradendo Evangelio Jilii 
eius , pie indesinenter mehtionem veslri facere, ^Sl 
koirpivoo iv ry irvivfixrl fis j Cui servio (quern Cvolo^ ex 
toto animo. Axrpivsiv r^ 0«« hebr. r\\TV TM^ 12V , co- 

lerey venerari Deum, amore et obfequio. Exod. IV, oZ. 
Dcut. VI, 13. X. I a. et aliis locis. *Ev ry icvivfixr^ ju^tf^ 
non in fpeciem , non tantum inter ludaeos , fed etiam in 
gendbus, line ftudio partium aujC commodi. Sic to levsv- 
fix fjfim cfkanimus noster^ Rom» VCII, 16. iv r^ ivxy- 
ysA/^ ri mi iurS) In tradendo Evangelio Jilii eius. 
'EvayyiAioi/, praedicatio Evangelil TS viS^ pro; rs* 
.p/ r. u. Alii iv r£ ivxyy* 4ictum effe volunt pro ; %xtx 
ri ivxyy. secundum doctrinae lesu Christi praec^p^ 
tUj vel itx rS ivxyy. vipromiss^um divinorum, quae 
continet doctrina lesU Christi. 


368 SCH0L14 

10. Tlivfors *• itfic vfi&Q') Ita ut semper in pre- 
cibus meis orerOf ut tandem aliquando mihi contin- 
gatfdicitas veniendi ad vos: Verba: vivrore iv) 
rSv irpoaepx^y p-a a nonriullis'iilngUntur antecedentibus. , 
^um vero redundaret vivTOTS , quia iitxkfti-kr^q prae- » 
ceilit. *£t;o(J*f(7 3'a/ vi etymdlogiae norsLt fortunatuni 
iter habere , imd et generatim prosperos habere sue- 
"cessus. Pofterior haec notio muitd eft fr^quentiorp et 

3 lo. 2. bis occurrit. Sic (kepe apuJf LXX. interpr. et apo- 
'cryphosV. T. In teftam. li. Patriarch, iocu ng vxep Cfucg 
ivoii ra ly firj kvirsTtSa, Si qiiis vobis fortunaiior 
esty nQ lugeali^s, Et tautblogicum fere eflfet , G, per ivo* 
ii^cu iter' exprimerctur, qUod iWvet vocetn iA^fi?i/ fa- 
tis fignificatur. , ^^ .. 

1 1. 'EriTo^o? — sTj/p/^-^^KTW v^xc) Cupio enim vos 
videre, ut tribuam vobis alicjuQd beneficiUm ad ant- 
mum vestrum pertinens\ ut vos 'confirmemini {in fi- 
de). Xipi^/xix. ityBVixxriaiy eft quodvis beneficiuiH, quod 
ad aniraum hominis (^vvlvfjLK^ pertinet, feu quod Chri 
stiano homini per doctrinam christianam contingiti 
nam Tvevfix intetduni etiam fubliiniorem doctrifislm, chri-^' 
rtianam nenipe, fignificat. 

I a. TSrt — 7(5c/ ijx5) Hoc autem ita interpretor ^ 
ut tnutuum inter nos gaudium percipiamus. permu^ 
tuam scilicet fidem, , vestrdm simut 'et meam. crtifi' 
vocpxnXTjS^ou iv tJ/^rV) Vt dofntriunis vobij^um' ^au- 
dii particeps fiam. XlxpunxXet^ou eft gaude^&i gdudiis 
frui^ \it Luc. XVI, ag/'jilit^atk imolHt, qubd {irius di- 
xerat, ne fufpicarentur, fe,a taulo tanquim ihfirmos con- 
temni. Ego vfciffim a vobis fruotUm, gaudium, et fblameti 
percipiam, utin amicorimrcbtfgreffibus fieri ftJct. '' -- 

. 13. 


13. 'Otf d'^k» ii v/i£^ iyvosJi/^ Sciendum g.utem 
est. Nam habet haec phrafis eandem vim, quam in iyvoij^ 
Wov , vel i isT is iyvo&Ty , apUd Philonem. tvx Mxpviw 
rtvx 9xS) Utjructum aliquem consequar. Naml';gff/y 
feepe notzt^consequi ^ obtinere. Dionyf. Ant. L. VL ri 
fkiyi^x l^ovrsg iyx&oi ^ maxima consecuturi bonOm 
Poffet etiam yerti : Ut Jruotum aliquem exhibeam»^ 
Quanquam enim oppido rarum e(l , ut ix^iv ponatur pro 
7rxpix$^¥^ fat frequens vero ut notet,* obtin^ere ; copxtX" 
tu^8 tamen (y. 14. zsO huic expiicationi favet. 

14, ''EA7j(T^ TB'^o^eikifrriQ itp.}) Graecis aequeao 
barbariSj cultis aequt ac inculfis debeo (officium do* 
cendi.) Bxp^xfoi liint populi otnnes, qui non Graeci. B«^ 
fixpiv iitv ivofix ri i% i/^Tjvmiv > decent^ Ammonio, 
JPlato Polit. 'Av^fo^TTivop yivQ it- wo/Lo} imvifinffiv^ to 
fikv iXf^TjViMV 00^ iv xiri itxvrcav i^xi^Hvrsi; %oo(tU^ o-y/^- 
'texvi ik toTq x/^iQ ydv^^iv, xjrs/pet^ sviv - fiipj3xpev fit^ 
u)Ji(T6i icpoffBiirovrsQ xuri, iii rxvfTiu riji^ ukiftriv ){gif yi^ 
VOQ sp'xuro B vxi vpo^ioHObffiV. Scrabo L in ivxivi<rxc Ti$ 
ii%x ifxipSvrxc xrxp to rSv xu&poiiruv vkijSoQ, h^ r« 
i/!L^votc TiSf^ ^xpfixpisQ* Per jBxpfixpag itaque Romani etiam 
intelliguncur. Nee uila convicii notio voci fixpffxps apud 
.Veteres adhaefic, quae recentioribus demum temporibus ei 
aoceffit. Nolira tam^en operofe dilputare , utro nomine 
h. U comprehendintur ab Apoilolo Romani , aa '^EArfVi 
annumerentur an jixpfixpoi^? Ufus videcur tffe hac for- 
mula, ad exprimendam univerfalitaccm. 'Avojyro^, amehs, 
de^ens', h. 1. efl incultus^ rudis; (T$^ig autem cul* 
tusi nam praeceflerat ; Graeci et harbari. Conftat autem 
Graecos ef[e cultos, barbaros incultos. Hefycbius : '^EX* 

TomusML A a Ay« 


JiTjvBC » ^pmftot , ifru ^o(poh Bip^etpoi it drdtiMvrou 
i(Pit)jTiic iiM'O t^^^^o, officia nempe muneris ApoftoUcit 
quod niihi mandatum eft. Miror, K^ppium potius yer- 
tere: M'ultis enim diversissimUque hominum gene* 
ribus ipse quam plurimum gaudii et solaminis debeo. 
Repugnat enimcontextus, v. i5» VUlgari interpretation! 
favct ctiam inf. c. XIII, 8. 

iS* *Ot;r» TO WIT ifik 'jrpo^v/iou ) !• .«. to rpoSv- 
/Uv fjts M, Adeoque paratus sum. JJpoSvjMif fubftan- 
tive adhibetur, ita ut idem quod irpodvfiU , ptomtitudU 
nem^ votuntatem, d^siderium fipificet* Euripid. Iphig. 
in Taur. ttiam uti noftro loco infinit. habet fequentem. 
Dicit ibi Iphigenia v. 989. to fih TpiSv/iioP irp/v trir 
isSp iX^8t^ ixo^ 'AypeT i%v4Scu^ voluntatem equidem 
Jiabuif priusquam hue venires^ Argos proficisci, Con- 
iungi poflunt verba to KXT^ifik vpi^Vfiov, et verti; pr^ 
poiitum meum est. Nam hatoc c. Accuf. faepe ponitur 
pro Genitivo , ut ivxyydktov KccTi MxT^'octbv , pro Mar- 
«9a/»9 Sic Act. XXVIl, 2. ri^ koctoc t^p *Acr/xp riirsc^ lo» 
ca Asiae, Thucydides L. J. tcc nxToi l\oLV7(tvtuv — ^(pe^ 
%BfU9oii}Jotf facta Pausaniae — eit Themistoclis. Alii 
poft i/xk pofito commatc vertunt ; Quantum quidem, in 
me est, vehementer cupio etc. 

16. 'Ov yip ~ %^/y») IScim. honorimihi ducomU" 
nus tradendi religionem christianam. Verfioi^es anti- 
quiffimae» ut et codices optlmi et Patres in omittenda voce 
XP^^^ confentiunt. ov% iiexi^xuvofiou^ per /xii»tiv pro .• 
honori mi/i£ duco Evangel ium praedicare. ludaei, inquit 
Apoftolus, convitiis me profcindunt, vocantes Apoftatam ; 
genteame vexant; omnes ad mortem ignominiofam mc 
depofcunt. Sed padorem et cbntumelias contemno , ut 



Dominus meus, Hebr. XII, a. irao haec honoiifica mihieffe 
exiftimo. Aperte omnia doceo, Conturaeliae me nee ter* 
rent, nee ad filentium rcdigunt. 'Evxyyihoi^ h. 1. eft an- 
nunciatio Evangelii, instituUo in rdigiorie chpistia- 
na. ivvxfitQ— TifivovTi} Etenim inest ei vis summa 
conferendae salutis in omnes^^ui crediderint ; vel ii^ 
y«/A/CAbftr. pro cox\ctQt.o \ir\signiter potens vel efficax, 
vel ctjiam pro itixxv ^^^^^wxaiu^ <7ci^siv. Hahe vini et 
efficaciam ducendi nos ad orars/f/jtz/, i. c. ad fcientiam, 
tranquillitatem mentis, et vitae emendaiinnem , atque ad 
fempitemam felicitatem, habet doctrina per ipium argu- 
mentum fuum, ("Innhalt.), Nunquam potentius Deus id egit, 
Ut horn inum animos fanarej, iisque ialutem aeternam con- 
ierret, quam nunc per Evangclium. Sicut vero medica- 
mentum non prodefl, nifi liauftum, ita nee EvangeJiUm nifi 
fideieiMbeatur, Quarc addit Apollolus: itcvri ry ti^sv^ 
•m. 'n'l^a^gip autem h, li eH religionem chrisiianam 
suscipere, affenfumei praebere, eaque recte uti\tanquam 
medio falutis efficaciflimo. 'laix/i^ ra TptZrou K^J'^K/S^jtvi) 
Poft Alexandri M. expeditionem gentiles omnes a ludaL 
Graeci appellati coeperunt, quia Graecos magis nove- 
rantiudaei. Quare Syrus h. I. r^^ ^Atjuxc ftatim gen^ 
tiles interpretatus eft. ludaeis irpStov profuit Evangelii ^ 
doctrina, quia a lefu ipfo , et deinde ab Apoftolis pri- 
mum ludaeis annunciandum fuit Evangelium. Act. Ill, 25. 
96 • XIII, ^. ludaeis primo loco tradi dcbfebat doctrina 
Chrifti. Hoc et fequenti commate 17. continecur primaria 
thefis , quam in dogmatica huius epiftolae parte tracfat 
Apoftolus, quae eft haec; religioriem christianam esse 
medium efficacissimum perducendi quosvis homines 
^ui earn suscipiant^ ^i^e sint ludaeiMve Pagani, ad 
^ ^ ^ veram 



^eram felicitatem et aeternam salutenty nee ad eafri 
rem opus esse amplius ludaismo^ 

1^ AtHecto(Tvvii--^Ji(rsTctj) IVAm par, eiim (religio-^ 
nem chriftianam, iuxyyikiov , v. i6. manifesiur benefi- 
cium divinum , quod trihuitur propter fidem ( fidu- 
ciam in Deo repofitam) credehtibus, fidiiciam hanc hafeen- 
tibus,) ut in hac etiam re valeat ittud, quoc scriptum 
est: Pius per fiduciam servabitur. Eft in his verbis 
aetiologia priofTia commatis i6. Cauffa nempe indfcatur , 
cur religio chriftiana agn6fcenda fit pro eflScaciffimo medio 
falutia. AtjMiOffvvTJ ut hebraicum T^pl^ ^^epe fignificat 
favorem, benefcium. Pf, CXLII> i. Intelligituir illud bew 
neficium quo Deus credentibus pccbata reniittit- gratis, 
propter Chriftum, non Ob' legis Mofaicae obfervationem: 
HulUs beneficii participes felifcitate fruuhtur. Unde in ea^ 
dem re PaUlUs promifcue utitur verbis iixmSv rx Sd'v^f 
et ivKoysi)/ r« id'v^, GaL IH^ 8. 9* H- Genitivus ®e5 
indicat eum, a quo proficifcatur et tribuatur illud benefl- 
ciunf. Vidcuberiorem vocabulorum itHoctiSocf et iixotio-' 
ffyj/:/ explicationem infra c. Ill, ao— aa. 'A7rcm}^vrT€€9'du 
revelarif manifestari dicitur, quod antea ignotum erat, 
^Ev ivTipf fc, ivocyyikfijpi per religionem christianant, 
n/sr/vautem, quae ex parte hominis requiritur> eile fidii- 
ciam in promiifionibus divinia reponendam, patct ex loc6 
Habacuci * qui ftatim additur ^ et ex 'ubefiore Apoftoli 
tractadone c. Ill, ao. fqq. Opponitur perfuafioni ludaeo- 
runij qui fe propter fua merita et ludaismi obfervationcrti 
conlequi pofle iiKotmivTjv d'eS, putabant, quae opinio ih 
fequentibus refellitur. "'Eh ic^stog^ propter Jidem^ ut 
hebr. p. Ita ftatitn in fequentibus fuinitur, '£/tf t/w, 

cre^ S7S 

credentibu^ f. m credentes, Siq etiam Gai. HI, 95. jf 
iriV/a fumitur pro irtfivovfeg , ad iimilitudinem vocum 
iupopv^tiJt^ et XBfitofiiji. Koppe verba ix ir^awg it^ir^uu 
refert ad Anao^i/^, et i/c ir/sr/y pro <iri w/ifg/ accipien-* 
dttuv fupplenduiQque Matiro^ exiftiinat , ut fit popularise 
loquendi modus ; qua folemus appetere ea , in quibus iii<o 
fign^m quandam vim inelTe fignificare volumus, ut Rom, 
VI, 19, a Con 11, Id. lo. I, lo* Seiifua: NuUi alii\ei 
nUi fidei tribuenda eft felicitas a DeO hominibus conftitu* 
ta. Aliif itKcuo96p9i ^62 h. 1. eft iuftitia tt aequit;is Dei^ 
rectoris et gubernatoris mundi, quae ante promulgation 
nem Evangelii nondum in dara luce poilta erat. ludaeit 
enam impoGtum erat onus durum; gen tea vera videban- 
tur plane oegligi ^ tantum inter ludaeos et Gentes difcrir 
men erat, ut non eiusdem regis fubditi , nee eiusdempa- 
tris filii elfe viderentuc. Doctrina.denium Chrifti Deum 
abfol^it, quia ex ea intelligitur, Deum efte aequum, iu- 
ftum et bonum erga omnes. Origenes i Iuftitia enimDei 
in ^vangelio revelatur per id, quod a falute nsmo ex^ 
cipituit iiveludasua, flveQraecus, five barbarus veniat^ 
Cf. c. II, !!♦ Ill, 4. ai. a*, 2d» f^. 3a Sed priorem 
explicationem praefero, n»^ig ydif 9Lirruj, ut hio 
etiam valeat^ et recte appUcari po^sit Ulud^ quod 
fcriptum est. ik i/xuiog in Tcl^soiQ ^ti^stou) Pius per 
fidem (etfiduciam in Deo reppfitam ) /eZix enit^ et bea- 
tus. Nam ^v e^ hebraismo (aepe notat felic^m esse. Lo- 
cus eft Habac, 11, 4* Q^od ibi Propheta, de liberatione lu- 
daeorum Deo oonfiforum ab invafione Babylonica fcripfitx 
id potion iure de falute aeterna, quani Deus omnibus Chri- 
fto ccedentibus collaturus eft , dici p^teft. Ponit ergo 
Apoftolus praeftantianr religioni» chriftianae in do^ quod e4 

Aa3 00* 


nobis viam monftret confequendi favorem Dei et veram 
felicitatem ^ et quidem nulto habito refpectu ad propria 
hominis merita, five legis obfervationem , qua gloriaban- 
tur ludaei, 

1 8. Incipit ipfa tractatio. £t primo quidem Apofto- 
lus defcnbit totius fere generis humani coota^onem mo- 
ralem, feu prolapfionem in vitae morumque depravatio- 
nem' peflimam. Itaque fcelerum ^t flagitiorum.accuiantur 
atque convincuntur i) pagani inde a v. 18. usque ad fi- 
nem capitis 1. 1) ludaei c. IL.quos illis nihil meliores 
efle docetur c. Ill, 1—19. 3> utriqu^ c. Ill, ao. 2fl. a3. 
Argumentatur Apoftolus entkymemate rhetorico illiui 
formae, quae eil ,ex confequentibus, ita : Neque Pagani re« 
liglone naturdli^ neque ludaei ea, quaiQ Mofes indituerat, 
ad ineundam vitae rectitudinem et perfruendam falutem , 
fiecti animo potuerunt : ideo Sixotioavv^ <d'sS, melior illa^ 
et copfilio divino, procurandae conferendaeque generi hu- 
mano faiutis accommodatior ratio, perquam optabilis, ec 
quam omnes ingrediantur, digniiEma ell. £xornat autem 
ita argumentationem, m primo generaliter , apertum efle 
moneat, Deum con nee tere mala cum fui contetptu eorum 
hominum, qui, quam edoceri potuiflent , veritatem, per 
laeyem pientem repriihant atque inficment; deind^ doccat 
quoque^ dedifle Deum paganis certa adminicuia quum co- 
gnilioniSi tum actionis; proxime admovifle ipfis et fui 
cognofcendi pi^que reverendi , et rectum a pravo difcer- 
nendi facultatem atque occafionem, c. I> 19. 20. 22. q. 11^ 
34. 15. 2(^« a;r. tandem veto ollendat, eos nihilo tsraen 
magis ab idololatria et vita turpiflima coerc^i aut avocari 
potuiiTe. Sic nexum egregie conftituit Frid, Sam. Wirt" 
terberg in Periculo exeget. IL in cap. Vll. ad Rom, pag. 


aa. f, * Ax^net^kirtBTcu — r uoLrBxivrosy^ JJeclaratur au^ 
tern indignatio Dei mdiestate pleni in quaevis pecca* 
ta et scelera fidminum^ qui vim veritatis improbe im» 
pediunt 'Opytj QsS , indigrifitio divind, Dcus nempe 
diforitnen boni malique fanxit » anncxis bpno commodist 
' nalo iacommQdis ^ ut homines illud difcrimen experliren* 
tur. Hoc ica effe exemplis^ et Profanorum et ludaeoruni 
oilendit Al^oilolus in fequ^ntibus. 'Ar ipxvS , iunge cUm 
^sS. Pf. XIV, 2. Pf, n, 4. 5. 'A^onJtA,t5Tr«rfle/, manife- 
ftatur^ declaratur. Aadfistocy peccata, qusie direcce in 
Deum ferun;ur» 'Ai^ulx-, pe<;cata adv^rl'us homines* Aiiis 
funt fynonyma , quil^us exprimuntur iiagitia omnia, live 
ilia culm idolorumi, five aliis vitiis et fceleribuscontinean* 
tur. Twv rrjv ikij^eiMf iv iit^/of, x«r6;(;ovrwy) Qui ve- 
ritatem improbe impediunt^ u e, imprgbis moribus lUis 
impediunt vim religionis, ne fe exler^re queat. Die das 
Gefiihl des PVahren boshafter Weise unterdriicken. 
Nam eninis fi^nfus hon^ili et boni malis moribus fenfim op- 
primitur^ Ka(r^;^6/y h, L e^ impedire. Hefychius» 
i^oexix^^r ^^f^T^^* nwkvuVi^ (rvvd^etv. *A^)/3'6/«, f^^H • 
omn^ verum^ vel potius fenlb? ycri et; honefti, five illud 
natura, (ive revelatione homini Innoteicat, '£1/ HikU^ 
verte advcrbialiter; improbe^ xnalitiose. Quomodo ma- 
litiofe opprelFerint fenfum veri et honefii ge^tll^s et lu- 
daeiy (latino oftendit ApoHolus. Quonam vero mode Deus 
xnanifefiaverit ipy^v^ ^t cafiigaverit tunc improbitacem 9 
id docet v< 34* fqq. 

19. Aiori TO yv^Qv rS ^sS (p»vspiy hiv. iif ivroii) 
Siquid^rii notitia Deimanifeste est inter eos; u e. faci- 
le poiTent copprQAfeOeum, fi velleat. fj/w^oj/ ri •9'9$idem 

A.a 4 elTe 


effe videtut ac yvStriQ ^2, cognitio Dei. Amat Paultts 
adiecdva neutriua generis Joco fubft^ntivorura. Sic to 
, Xpym rS Sb3, Rom. II, 4. Cf. ethm cap. VIII, 3. K, 
fla. I Cor. I, ^5. Aliivertunt: CjognoscibUe Dei. Ar- 
ridn Lib. II, c. ao. yivdv^, in iiiv d^t yvo^ov^ iAi 
vivTot iriHji»^r»; scito, quod, nihil sciri fiye cognofci 
tt certo perctpj possit , sed quod omnia sint ohscura. 
Sic TO itSTjriv^ sensibile, to votjtov intelligibUe, to opx' 
riv visibHe. Quid de Deo ex natura cognolci possit^ Apo- 
ilolua ipfc explicat in fequenribug, v. 20. 'Ey ocvtoTq lb. 
tSvsvi* *£y vei redundac, uc tkepe hebr. 3, vei vertea«^ 
dum inter, ut i 0>r.XI, 19. Phil. ^ 13. J-fi©^ y^p i^ 
rotQ i^oivdp0otT6^ Deus enim occasionem iis praehuit 
adipiscendi hanc notitiam. (fxvefsv, manifestare ^ 
docere, ad omnium nocitiam perducere. 

ao. Ti yip dopxrot — d'WTTfc) Scnfus efii Quae 
enim rtn fc) conspici nan poteU aeterna ipsius vis et 
dvuinitaSf xoh^picitur tamen inde a mundo condito, 
et rebus creatis intellecta. Manifeftura eft enim verbis: 
iyrs itito^ etc. expucan, quaenam Tint r« ocipctTSf. tS ^«2. 
Ariilotelcs dc Mundo, VI. rxcry ^vtfTy (fv(x&$ ysuifispoQ 
adsdpTiTOiy iie iurxv toSv ipycav ^^scffpshccf ^ ^eoc Cic. 
Tufcul. I, ap. Deum non vides^ tamen — Deum ag^ 
noscis exy>peribus ems. 'Ato HT/asmg Hijfm, i. ^. ^ 5 
iHT/dhi onivfjLOQ, lo. XV, 27, Matth. XIII, 35. Txroi^fMCr 
r», ue.ipy»9 umverfk rerum natura, gubernatio gentium 
fingulorumque hominum etc. iJoifiiepx Jtx&opuroq, mente 
animoque cernuntur. Avvxfitg ^ ^esoTTfc^ ftxntfynony- 
ma 1"*331 W, divina eius maiestas, Vid. Kopp. in h» L 

at. Etiamfi vero Deus pagania magna ct fui docu- 
menta et incitamenta ad honefiatem pro^ofuerat, ruerunt 



tamen in deteriui. yvovrsc toy 3'fioi/) Quum potuissent 
edgnoscere D^utn. Verbum, quod actiionem notat, de fa* 
curtate f. poteftate agendi faepe eft intelligenduro, e. g. 
Matth. yil. Id. Xlf, 31. Deinde ctiamPagani nonnulli cog- 
noverunt quidem exfftentiam Drei creatoris, fed non colue- 
jTunt eum ut Dcum ^ ut ftatim dicitur, Chrysippus apud 
Ciceronem de natura Deorum ; ( Lib, IL c. C. ) Sic est 
aliquid in rerum natura, quod hominis m^ns , quod 
ratioy quod vis , quod potestas humana efficere non 
possit.\ est certe id^ quod illud ejpcit, homine melius. 
Id autem quid potius dixeri^ quam Denm ? Ibid. c» 
a. Quid potest esse tarn apertum^ tamque perspicuum^ 
quum coelum suspeximus ^ coelestiaque contemplati 
svmus, quam esse aliquod numen preestantissima& 
mentis^ quo haec reganturl Adde infignem locum Lib. ' 
IT, c. 37. Siessenty qui sub terra semper habitavissent 
etc. sx *'^ ^^(Txv ) i^on tanquam Deum pie 
coluerunt. 9ive adorarunt. Ao^x^eiv^ cotere propter 
ipsas Hunimis virtuteSy liebr, "^23 lef. XL(IL 13. 'Ey- 

%9t,pt^afVi colere propter bensficia in nos cpjlata i quare 
ixthebr. "Jj-pad ipfajii p/e?^aiem univerfe fpectatam trans- 
fcrtur. iple Deus notr i^x^x^v dicicur T|i-q , • ivXeyTfto^^ 

u e. numen adorandum, a A* iptxrxidd^trocv iv roTg ftoi^ 
Xoyi(TiJ.oTg ivTcov) Sedjnidololatriamprolapsi sunt^opi" 
niones suas perversas secutu MxTxtsdS'Xf conferri poteft 
vel cum hebr. , Siinnn decipi re v^na^ vel cum SODH 
stulte egit, Utrum que faepe a Propheeis refcrtdr ad ido^ 
latriae vanitatem. Sicut ^otr«^at» hebr. ^27^ faepe funt 

idola, quippe vana^ ita eciam iixrxtZ.<Scu dlQlcur de idoJo^ 

A a s rum 


rum cuitu et caltoribu* , e. g. a Reg. XVII, 15. lerem. II, 
5, AiotkoyicTfioi, vocabulum^(r9v, h« U in malam partem 
dicitur de cogitadonibus et opinionibus praviSi et pervcr^ 
th. i<rxoTic3jf --^ Kccpi/x) Crassis (ignor^niiaej tenehrU 
drcumfusa est stupida mens eorum. Vere dictum Pro v. 
XIX, 3. Stidtitia hominis pervertit viam eius, i. e« 
mores corrumpit. Hoc pra^cipue valet de idololatriae (luN 
titia, quae impietatem et mores peflimos attulit, 

aa. (bocwKovrt^ -* ifiw^iv^TjifoLy) Quum sapientes ^a 
ess^ existimarent^ fatuos se esse dedararun^. <bifr%eiv 
haberi velle. Ariftoph. in Ran. Act. III. Seen. 1. fubinit, 
on iskog tSu i^xtrnsQ eJuou i^anririie > quod quum sev 
vus esseSi herum te venditare^. 

ft3 Ka/ jjAx^av rijv Si^xv u. r. X.) Nam commu- 
tarunt maiestatem Dei immor talis cum simuUtcri^ 
mortalium hominum etc. Fro D^o immortali colue" 
runt simulacra hominwn etg K«^^ , ut fa^pQ h^br. 1 
h, U vtlet narri. Ratio cnim redditutt cur pro fatuis ha- 
bendi fint illi fapicntes, v, ai. Ceterum fimiles his locutio* 
nes videPf. CVI, ao. lerera. II, I'l. 'AAaacr^/v, commu- 
tare, vertauschen, /^ i^x S^i^ gloriofus Deus. *^A^^ 
dxproQ^ immortalis, i Cor. XV, lu. 'Eu, fiqut hcbr. 3 
denotat cum., *Ofj^o/c0ju.x iiHovoQ idem efl ac ojno/offXM - 
9(gif itKoiv vel^genitiv. dixivog pro adiectivr. itniyiHOv, si^ 
mulacrum iconicum , Sueton. effigies ad vivum factae, 
Aegyptii Gr.aeci et Romani, quo magis fapientiam' fuam 
iactitabant, eo flultiorem omnis generis idololatrtam fectati 
funt. E genere rm ipirercSv imprimis notandus eft cultus 
crocodilorum, apud Aegyptios ufitatus de quo,Pfti7o, le- 
gat. ad Cai, p. 566. Apud Philofophos atque poHtiores Jio^ 
mines, i. e. Romanes yidetur praecipue veriua et virtus 




inveniri ^ebutfle ; at illi ab utraque •aberraruntj et turpi- 
ter oificium erga Deam , ergl femet ipfos , et erga alios 

24. A/0 ;(pc/ — inocJ^oipfTlxy ) Quapropter permisit 
Deus, ut turpibus cupiditatibus (obsequentes^ in vi- 
tarn intpuram prolaberentur. Hxpxitiivou (icuc hebr. 
]D3, imerdum eft per/niitere* Act. VI1,42, Oftendit nunc 

ApoftoUis, quomodo Deus animadverterit in impietatem 
illorum h' minum, declaravcrit o^y, v^ i8« Erat nempe 
vulgaris flebiaeoium , ut omnium gentium et hominum 
fubtiliori philofophiae baud adfuetorum opinio, quicquid 
fit , five bcinuni id fuerit live malum, tribueridura effe Deo, 
Recte ira ftatuitur, quatenus natura hominis , quae Deum 
habet auctorcm , ita eft comparata, ut ex uno pcccato 
plura conlequi foleant; ut unum peccatum piura poft fe 
trahat. 'A}ioc9»p<T/» , vita impura , faepe cum tcopiJs^af, 
et dtrekyefy cuniungiair, a Cor. XU, 2t. Gah V, 19. Eph, 
IV, ly. *Ev TXiQ itri^v/ufxtQ sive pro uxrci tic itr^, ut 
verba rocp^iwnsv ii^ dxx^. iungantur, sive, iv pro iiq^ 
hebr. more, pro : itQ tic Hi^VfiiotQ rocq fiihix iK»9xp- 
rocQ. Hiftoria tefte fcimus , gcntes profanag plerasque in 
innumera icelera cflTe prolapfas , bisque flagitiis per iddlo- V 
latriam liatam efl'e eccafionem. Non negat tamen Apofto- 
lus^ vitiorum crigine* ex aliis etiam cauflis effe repeten- 
da5. T^ xTifxi^sScu-- kxvToTi;') Ut ipsi corporibus suis ♦ 
dcdecus inferreiit. 'Ev ixvroTg^ per lefe, -lua Iponte, 
c<.'gcntc ncminc. j Cor. VI, i8. Contumelia afficit cor- 
pus, qui CO abutitur contra naturam. 

25. Oi'rtveg — yf^evisi^ Qui I^eum verum, i. e. cuZ- 
tum Dei veri commutarunt cum mendaciiSj U e. cum 



idolis eorumque cultu. 'A^^Sstct tS 9&S, pro S^gig 
ikijd'tvigy ct '^BvioQ, np.ttj "t lerem. XIII, a5. lef. 

XXVIII, I5« et aliislocis, eft Deus falfiis, eiusque cultus 
rcligiofufi, licf^. i(rs^tiS)f<rai/ — nrhxvTx ) Et venerati 
0unt et fioluerunt creaturam magis quam creatorem. 
Hoc fenfu neot^poi aliqubcies apud lofepbutn , &. g. Ant. 
VII9 10, 6» de Simone quodam, Uerodis fefvo: «fro« stvou^ 
i^m iM(Tccc irotp' iurtvSv, fe magisi dignnm, quam alios 
cxiftimaret. Ant. XVUI, J, 5* XIX, 2. $. Scilicet loqui-. 
tqr ApoftolUs de iis Gentilibus , qui non in aleque magna 
coecitate et idookoinav/c^ , uti eeteri fere, verfareptur, fed 
una cum idolis Alls verum etiam Deum colerent « ita ta« > 
m^n, ut iis cultus |)lus venerationfsque , quam huic prae-r 
ftarent. JitQx^eScu, j?tov\xlg2ri (rifis^ou, religiose cole^ 
re. Iq iiiv-r-iiSvo^ii^ Qui est laudandm in aetetnum^ 
^o^oka,yfoc9 frequens Helira^is, fed p^accipue ufurpari 
folii;a,,ubi aliquid narratur, quod factum dictumve fit con-c 
tra maiedatemt Dei. In Vnedjo fermone Paulus teftatur, 
quantopere sdololatriam averfetur, 

^6. Aix rjiro -- irtfi/cLQ y Quapt/opter Deus permit - 
^it eos foedis cupiditatibus ^ vel amoribus, Ylid^ogt 
affeQtus h. U eft nefariuf amor venereus, ut fequentia do*: 
cent, Unde l^athici funt foedae libidini dediti. Carm, 
Priap. Cui men$ est path^cae memor puellae, 'Art/nm 
pro adiectivo octtfiov. it r« yccp SfTjkBieu — vxpi (pi/o-iv) 
fo^minae, eorum comftiutaxvLnt usum naturalem 
f corporum fuerum ) cum eo qui est cQntra naturarn^ 
f/ier^kkocixv cum particula itg eodem fenfu, quo idver* 
t)Um fequente ip his haj)uimus, quia Hebraei 3 pbnunt, 
^uod et per itg ^t per A/ vcrti,tur, Voc^m^^iff #^. usua, 



In eodem atgumento ufurpat Ocellus Lticanus de univers. 
tc. 4. ubi Utile effe dicit, fi fero difcfit iuvenis, -nyj/ rwi/ «(p- 
poitirlcdv xp^dtv. Aeschines in Timardi. W^ ix ccroc/ievrdc 
mTvou ii^iji ry fiikvyvvanxl uottd (pva-tv ocfixptaviaij x^^* 
KairxlvcQVf rw is ir»p» (pyviv iotvtop v^pttrxvn trvpt^ikip 
j^paJ/tei/o^; Ovid. Metam. lY, V. 7^4. Ardetquc fn virgin© 
Virgo etc Lutianus Dial. Meretric V, rpixvrocg yip iu 
Ai^PV kiysai yvi/octk»^^ viri ccvipoSv fxiu ix i^sXitrUQ ittri 

Midieres' fric trices commemorat Tertullianits deP»lIio» 
07. '0/ ip&svsQ-^ aAj/As;) Mares , relinquentes 
hatutalem usum sexus foeminini, exarstruntprosuu 
tupiditate erga se invicem, 'K^exxv^Tjcrxif^ ^xarserunt 
aeftu foedae libidinis correptf, Virgil. EcL II. i. Formo- 
ftm paftor Corydon ardebat Alexin. Ser'oius: impatien- 
ter diligebat. 'Ev ty opd^st dcvrSv^ vehementissimd 
cupiditate agitati.^'OpB^iy vocat, quo pauIo ante ivi- 
&vfiixc. Non enim amoris nomen meretur talis cupido. 
'^Aptreue^'^drokocf/i^Pccvovrscy itaUt mures cummaribifs 
turpia patrarentj atque sic mercedem dignam erroris 
sui, in semet ipsis atciperenL Heraclides de Politiis,, 
dicit de Cretenfibus : rocTg ik xpoQ rig x^^sv»q ipoontiotti: 
ifiiKloLti itpwtot x$xp^c9cuy 7^ in dt^xpov ^^p' dvroii tStq. 
Quantopere puerorum amoribus infanierint Romani non 
Imperatores folum, verum etram cives, docere polTunt Sue- 
tonius, Tacitus, Horatius^ luvenalis et Artemidorus. 
Suet on. Ner. 28. Puerum Sporum exsectis testibus 
etiam in muliebrem naturam transfigurare conatus, 
cum dote et jlameo persolenni celeberrimo officio de- 
duetum ad se pro uxore habuit, Extatque cuiusdam 
non inficetus i&cu\ bene agi potuisse cum rebus ku- 
. ' md' 


rnanis, si Domitius pater talent habuisset Uxorem. 
Tijc ^Xavjyc Jior^p, sui erroris^ illiuserroris de vero Deo. 
Ifta flaghiofitas fiiit merces debiu, confeqiient, (die natur* 
liche Folge ) illius erroris , ergo Deus non eft auctor et 
elFcctor iilius flagitiofuatis. *&v ixvTotc^ i. e. in suis cor» 
porihusm Nam delioheftarunt ac debilicarunt fua corpora. 
Libido Romanos fteriles Reddidit, ita ut ius trium Jibe- 
roriim lege Papia lancimm fuerit. 

2i?. Koe^ Kx^joi — iviyvmBi) Et qvemadmodum no- 
luerunt Deum accuratius cognoscere. AoKificc^atv, 

- adiuncto tw in, Graeci s elegantcr eft noZZe. lofephus A. 

"" lU 7» 4- 'Fti (jLsv »v ivlfJMTx ^jjkoSffotf rirutv ix, iSoTiipM- 
^ovy nomina Ulorum nolui recenser^. Poteft tamen prop- 
ter ea quae fequuntiw; ^iq iiejiifiw uSv^ phrafis in iSoxifix- 
ffxu verti non dignum iudicarunt, ut in verrendo fervc- 
tur paronomafia. Vid. Koppe id h. 1. (dsovivivty- 
ywtTSt l%fi/v idem eft quod 3*60^ iviy^viineiv. Nam ver- 
buni iyu^ cum qua^ara Praepofitionc conilructiira, redden- 
dum eft cum fuo caiupcr iliud Verbum^ ad cuius fignifica- 
tionem expreiTum nomen proxime acceJit Sic v. c. ix^ty 
rivot ivopy^ tiQg^ni^x dicitur pro ipyt^ac3x/ tivi ^ nlicui 
irasci , ix^iv iv xnU^g rlvxy pro xinxt^ou riux , accu^ 
sare aliquem. vxpd^ooKev^vZv') Ita Deus tradidit eos 
in mentem reprobam, i. e. permifit, ut ad mentis per- 
yerfitatctti dekberentur. I>e verbo TxpiSojxsu vide fupra 
adv. 24. Hesychius: 'AioKiptov, rov^piv, «Vo^A.3yroy, 
axp^^o^' Dicitur proprie de metallis, f. nummia hau.d pro- 
bis» vifiKTfix xioutfiov. Unde translate Hohijxoq inep* 
turn et perversum denotat. t« /tij xxS-Jjuovru) Indigo 
na quaevis facinora, 2 Mace VI. 4, noiarv^ quod 
antecedit, pro: i^g to itoib!^. 



ap. Tl^irhjf(afiiv}iQ witr^ diixHx — nocn/k ) Plenos om* 
nis generis inimtitia^ stortatione ^ nocendt cupidita* 
te, 'inhonesto lucri studio^ malignitate. no/}v«/f , quod 
editiones pod iiixlx exhibent^ recte omittijur a recentio- 
ribus Criticis^; deeft enim in nonnullis codicibui, et a con- 
textu huius loci eft alienum. Recenfentut vitia , quibus 
iniuria infertur aliis » eaque expritnuntur tribiis vocibus : 
iimfyy *tcw7j^i<zi HXH/Ixf interiecta voce irksovs^ixg >, quae 
cauffaiTL fimul omnii iitnh.^ continere folet. Aucta funt 
fynonyma; ut otnnis flagitiorutn ambitus exhauriretur: m- 
iustitia^ astutia, cuiusvis generis malitia. YIXbqvb^Ioi^ 
nabendi evpiditaSf Habfucht. KocKorjd'Six^, malignitas^ 
tnalevolentia 9 q* d. Hxniu iv rf y3*fi/, maZum aUquid 
ifl ipfa hominis indole* Innuit ftudium aliis aftu, occuke 
et Alb amicitiae fpecie nocendi. Praefertim baec malig- 
nitas ftudium involvit et habitum dicta et facta aliorum 
finiftre interprctandi. lofeph. Ant. XVI, 3. i. 

30. 'Vid'vpi^x^^ Susurrones , i. e. homines, qui cri- 
' mina et vitia aliorum vel vera vel ficta in clandeftinis col- 
loquiis divulgant, et aliis quad in aures insusurrant. Sic 
Themiftius orat. 21. explorat. de Carione dicit, ilium non- 
nifi eo confilio in domos ingreffum elTe, tvx XaXjftry ng^ 
'^i&vp/cry, 7{gi) iwl3xXLii9 ut loquatur^ ut insusurret^ 
ut calumnietur. xxrxKxkac) Calumjiia tores, qui ablen- 
tes perftringunt. Cic. pro Flacco, 3, in rnaledicentissi* 
macivitate. fStso^vysTc, v^pt^xQ^ Impios^ vel potius; 
Deo infestoSi in homines iniurios. Sic apwd lofephi'm 
A. i, II. I. Sodomitac defcrijbuntu^ ut tales; Sic re xy 
dpdirac vfipttfxi, ^ wpig ri dkTov itre^BTg, in ho- 
mines erant contumeliosi, et in numen divinum im- 

584 . SCHOLIA 

pii. iit€prj(piuM9i ikot^imc) Superbos, gloriosos, iacta- 
tores. Theophr^ Ch, i^, d^t ii virsp7i(PoLvl» uotrx^pi^ 
y^ff/C riji Tvkijv ivri r£y iX^v^ Aristophakies Equit. 269. 
ikoc^dv, Sc\\o\, 6 ju^B^^ovx rij^ iotvrS di^iXQ KOfixi^ov i{gsf 
CppovoiiK PlautuB II, ftp. Alazon graece huic nomen eil 
Comoediae — Id nos ladne.gloriofum dicitnus. i^wpsrai^ 
HctKMP) Scelerum inventores^ L e, ekplicante Thieodo' 
reto, qui non lolum mala vul£0 ufitaca patrantt fed eciam 
alia excogitant- 2 Mace. VII, 3.1. Tacitus A. IV, ii. &- 
ianus f acinar um omnium repertor habebatur, Acn. 
II. i6i. Scelerumque inventor Ulixes. 

31. 'A^vdrnC' expertes sensus lianestU ^Affivsr^ 
proprie eft qui non inteUigit^ ^l cnpit, quae dicuntur^ 
et hoc quidem loco, ubi de neglectis ofiiciis fermo eft, qui 
vix intdligit id, quod census honesti dictitare soleL 
dcFyV'^drxg) Petjidos^ qui foedera violant. Hesychius et 
Suidas: ifrvvd'drHQy fiij ififUvovroLQ tccTq trvvi^i^Hxtg^ 
jiTJ ^vyr€96tjiAdvsg, i<;ipyHQ ) Amoris expertes^ etiani er- 
ga liberos. He ly chius c i^ipym^ (i^ iyxx&vr»Q riv». 
Atheneua XIV. ii n<zXijjt,svei epvtd'iQ^ /liksxyp/iac — iit ik 
tifipyop Tpog Tci s%y9vx to opveov, 9(^ 6hy(apet rSv 
vmrdp^v* Romani liberos, (i numerus gravis videretur, 
aut tolli vetabant, aut iubebant exponi » idque iapune; 
nam et ideo in .lege Pompeia de parricidU pater, filium 
enecans, non comprehendituf. Petronius ii5. In hac 
urbe nemo liberos tollit, quia quisqliis fuos haeredes ha- 
bet, nee ad coenas nee ad fpectacula admittitur. i9itivi9^^ 
Implacabiies, qui non tantum inita foedera frangunt, fed 
etiam implacabili adverfus alios odio fervent. Hesy- 
chius: i^rovioif iyp^Qif ix^p^lf ksi^ [i^ fisf^/Mvdvw- 


r^ (piX/otG ^ itcc&UMc, <iiii/SLAutQ^. Glossar, itrTov ^irct 
wxpotfiocUovrxc rrfv ^^* ipHOfi»<r/oic dtr^ik^xv. Foedera 
temere et nulU de caufTa ruropunf : et bella aeterna gerunc 

Sa.'^Omvfic — '»^/>«y<r«<rO Qui etsi legem Dei no- 
ruTitt (^scilicet talia facientes poena ^sse digno^^ ) 
non solum ipsi isihaec faciunt, sed etiam probantta^ 
lia facientes. Atuitoof^y lex, quicquid per legem e(l eon- 
ftitiitura et fencitum. In verGone Alexandrina hcbraico* 
pn et r^ijl refpotidet Exod. XV, aS.a5. Lcvit. XXV, 18. 

H. 1^ intelligitur lex naturalis, gentilibus etiam cognita, 
quae tandem a Deo derivatur, Toixvrxf turn ante enume- 
rata, turn iftis fimilia. i^ioi Sccvirsj Digni poena; dig- 
ni qui mifere pereant. C. If, 9. Gen, If, 17. Ezech. Ill, 17* 
fqq. Hvvsvioxhy roTg ccAotc proprie eft cum aliis velle. 
cumaliis delectari aliqua re , A^'md^ vero focium efle 
eoruno, quae alii faciunt, eaque probare. Cf.Luc XI, 489 
Hactenus defcripferat Apoftolus mores Ethnicorum , qua* 
les ifto tempore maxima ex parte erant, Progreditur nunc 
c. II. ad ludaeos, et oftendit plerosqiie eorum non melio- 
res illis fuxife. 



Kp/poiy^ Quapropter tu etiam, inexcusabilis 
es^ o /lorrib, qui damnas , fc, ptganos* Perftringit nunc 
Paulus ludaeoSf per apoftrophen allocutus unum aHquem 
eorum, quern coram adefle fingit, et auditis paganorum Sa* 
^gitioils monbusy condemnare cos , quum tamen ipfe culp^ 
non minore teneatur, et conderanandis paganis femetipfc 
condemnet, eorundem illorum reu^^ <}uae. poenis d^M 
Tomus III. fib ctnv 

584 . SCHOLIA 

piu vn€pifj(poivM9t dkot^vad) SuperboSt gloriosos, lacta* 
tores. Theophr^ Ch, 34. d^i ii vitsp 7i(pxvlct uocrx^pi^ 
ifTj^^c ffjQ vkifv ivTH Twy ojSiMVy Aristophanes Equit. 0.69. 
iX»^eiv. Scho\, 6 fini^ovx rriQ ixvrS d(/xQ K^p,Tri^ov ^gif 
(Ppovooi^ PlautuB II, ftp. Alazon graece huic nomen eft 
Comoediae — Id nos latfne.gloriol'um dicimus. i^vp&rii; 
HXHMv) Scelerum inventoresj L e. ekplicante Thfeodo^ 
reto, qui non Iblum mala vulfo ufitata patrantf fed etiam 
alia excogitant- 2 Mace. VII, 3,1. Tacitus A. IV, ii. &- 
ianus facinorum omnium repertor habebatur. Acn. 
II. i6i. Scelerumque inventor Ulixes. 

31. 'Aowirinc. expertes sensus hanestU *Arvv6T^ 
proprie eft qui non intelligit^ ^t capit, quae dicuntur^ 
et hoc qui^iem loco, ubi de neglectis ofiiciis fermo eft, qui 
vix intdligit id^ quod sensus honesti dictitare solet, 
davvd'iritg) Perfidos^ qui foedera violant. Hesychius et 
Suidas: ivuvd'irHQy fiij ifijudvourxg tui^ (rvvd-TjKxtgy 
firj ffvvr€d^6tjiidvsg. i<sipyiiQ ) Amoris expertes^ etiam er- 
ga liberos. He ly chius c iiipynQy fi^ dyuwSyrxc rivx. 
Atheneua XIV. o^ notkijA^spct epvtd^sg^ jiiksxyp/isc — du ik 
d^ipy^u rpog tec. sKy9PZ tc ipvsov, 9(^ ohyoipeT rSi^ 
vsjardp^y* Romani liberos, ft numerus gravis videretur^ 
aut tolli vetabant, aut iubebant exponi » idque impune; 
nam et ideo in JLege Pompeia de parricidis pater, filium 
enecans, non comprehendituf. Petronius 116. In hac 
urbe nemo liberos tollit, quia quisqUis fuos haeredes ba- 
bet, nee ad coenas nee ad fpectacula admittitur. i^rivifig^ 
Implacabiles, qui non tantum inita foedera itangunt, fed 
etiam implacabili adverfus alios odio fervent* Hesy- 
chius: i(riroviQi9 iypm, ix^f^9 H9^ M fi^/^^dvou^ 



rM4 (pik^UG If itcc&UMCf fi^f^^S^^f^' Glossar. ifrriviacf 

temere et nulU de caufTa ruropunp et bella aeterna gerunc 

3a.''0/r/vfic — irpaiT(TH(n) Qui etsi legem Dei nO- 
rurit^ Qscilicet talia facientes poena ^sse digno^, ) 
non solum ipsi isthaec faciunt, sed etiam probantta^ 
lia facientes, AmiioofAXy lex, quicquid per legem e(l eon- 
ftitutUTO et fencitutn. In verGone Alexandrina hcbraico* ^ 
pn et rnpn refpo^det Exod. XV, aS.a5. Lcvit. XXV, 18. 

H. 1, intelligitur lex naturalis, gentilibus etiam cognita, 
quae tandem a Deo derivatur, Toixvrxf turn ante enume- 
rata, turn iftis fimilia. i^tot Sccvirsj Digni poena; dig- 
ni qui mifere pereant. C. If, 9. Gen. IF, 17. Ezech. Ill, 17. 
fqq. Hvvsvioxhy roTg ccAoig propria eft cum aliis velle* 
cumuliis delectari aliqua re, deinde vero focium efle 
eorum, quae alii faciunt, eaque probare. Cf.Luc. XI, 489 
Hactenus defcripferat Apoftolus mores Ethnicorum, qua* 
les ifto tempore maxima ex parte; crant. Progreditur nunc 
c. II. ad ludaeos, et oftendlt pkrosqiie eorum non melio- 
res illis fuxife. 


i« kJkti-^ Kp/pdv^ Quapropter tu etiam inexcusabilis 

esy o horp)o^ qui damnas , fc. ptganos. Perftringit nunc 

Paulus ludaeos, per apoftrophen allocutus unum aHquem 

^ eorum, quern coram adefle fingit, et auditis paganorum Sa* 

^gitiofis moribus^ condemnare cos , quum tamen ipfe culp^ 

non minore teneatur, et condemnandis paganis femetipfc 

condemnet, eorundem illorum reu^^ tjuae. poenis <M£na 

Tpmiu HI. fib ctn*. 


ccnfeat. A/o, ne<ititur cum c. I, 32. vel eft i^articula tran- . 
fuiva : pro iTki, i! ivfi rSro. i uvJ^pwxs r£^ xp^^v) 
Sc. rx idvTj. Homo ludaee, qui idmnas gentiles. Per 
honiinem Faulus mtelligit Judaeos ^ quod non minus S- 
ferte com. 17. a?, quam res ipfa dotet; apud ipfos enim 
adverfui omnes alios hoftile odium eirat, tefte Tacitd Hift- 
V. 5. ex quo profluebat, ut gentes omnes Deo exofas et 
ab eo' tandem' perdendas crederent ) qupd nee Philofophf, 
tiec gentes aliae, nee eorum magiftratus fecerunt. iv ^ 
ydip^xptfixkpfvstc) JDiim enirn iudicium fers de aZio, 
temetipsufd iiohdemnas. 'Ei/ ^ , dum, Ct infra c. XIV, 
4, 10. Kphstv eft idem quod nur^nptyeiv^ reum yoe^ 
nisque divinis dignum declarar^, ' ^ 

ft. 'OiioLfisy -^ Ttpic^wfoto) Scimus ehim (^netnpe 
nos ludaei,) iuste puniri a Deo haec talia facientes. 
To »p/itwft, lODtt^to, poena. To Kpi/ix tS d'sS i^i iirl 
etc. more hebr. prp npidiidovree^ rotpi ^sS etc. Kara t:^^ 
dki^sfecu, 1. e. oikif^tvov veritati consentaneum y ab 
omni partium ftudio alienuin* 

3. "'Of I cry— ri d'sS') Te ^ffuger6 posse poenam 
divinam, propterea, quod ludacus fis. Vetus eft ludaeo- 
rum error,, quem etiamnum^fetinere folent, ut praecipuam 
populi All dignitatem comminifcantur , propter quam fieri 
non^poffit, ut Ifraelita aeque ac gcntilis homo a Deo dam- 
netur , dunimodo fcilicet ritus legis ftudiofe coluerit. 
Matth. m, 9. lo. VIII» 33. Gal. IV, ai. etc. . 

4. *H rS irX«rir — (re ay*/; ) An^u summam eius 
clementiam^ lenitatem et longanimiUitem parol faciSp 
non coMiderans, earn tead mentem saniorem redu- 



tere velle? 'O rXSroc r^c XP'^^^'^^'^^i^ ingens, ^umma 
benigniias let clementifx^ Sic T]10ri ii*^ Pf. V, 9. CVI, 

^ et D^fifll^Sl &r. tXlX, i?. in fequentibus «Vo%^ eft 

lenilas divina^ qua ludkeis ift tot tdndsque peccatis in* 
dulfit, et flMjtp^vjx/dt eft lenlitudo quasi animi , qua 
>Deus poenafldiftulit. iyvoSSv) JSon tonsiderans \ nart y*|^ 

liettaeum faepe eftattend^rc. or/ ri ^7j$ov -^ uy^i) ^uod 
behignitas Dei te ad scniorem iMntem teductre vidt. 
To xp/s'oj/, adiectivum iieutr. pro SubftandvO) ut c. I, 
19^ Msrxyoix fenfu latiflimo eft immutalio sensuurn et 
vitae, lofephusAnt. IV^ iiretpocTs ric vis^' iirotDop^^y ^ 
Z^ ifC pt^BxivoKtv ccfeiUy a,v irpurrbiy ad sa* 
niorem, mentem reducete. Tu alios omnes crudeliter 
damnas, dum Deus onines benignitatis fuae divitias in te 
effudit, nee tantum peccanti breVes Induci^s doncedit> fed 
longa patientia ad ft invitat. 

S. K«r« il — 0fiS ) Tu autem per tuam pertina* 
tiam el mentem insanabilem auges tibi poenamin id 
tempuSf quo iastitiae suae severitatem demonstrabit 
Deus. Xy'hjpitTjQy priypxieduritieSy metaphorice eft per* 
tinacia, iiiopia fenfus veri et falfi, tutpis ac honefti. Kxrot 
cuX^pifTjra^ pro sxhTipotiiu ^ Vel id (tuXijpifTjfOQ. K«^- 
iix dfisrcipiTjToc, mens inemendabilis^Jnsanabilis. i^y- 
cotvpf^sii &sxvt^ ipyp^ Auges tibi poenam , I'c. infli* 
gendam. fhile U% Allege p. 80. D. -iiai oiffirsp iyx^wv^ 
Sru HSfi ^oiASif Ttapx rS 3'$^ d'^ vxvpbi Deut.XXXlU 
33*35- 'Opyif h. 1. j)oenam defigiiat».quam Deusutiu* 
ftua iiidex infligit. C. III> 5* xn> 19, XIU, 5. Similitet et 
Profani* Demofthenei adv» Midiam rf ipinxvn ^ ^ 

B b A « Up 

5R8 iCHOLlA 

^onti antemlex non eandem poendm statuity sivevo- 
lenSf sive invitus fecerit, iv r,fjt4fcc — 3"«3 3 Tempore^ 
quo Peus in conspectu omnium iustas^ exigel poe- 
nas. KcJ droxaikiyf/swc 9 pro I iu y ivoitoiXif^^Ticftrcu ^ 
iiHctioupitrifx ri di^. De poetiis poll i^ortem corporis eife 
fermonem» dubio caret, ' 

6. "O^ dv^iwnt ^ i^fS^ Qui repend^t unicuique^ 
Uti meruit f delis suis. Nihil planius : Bonis factis bo- 
na » malls factis mala Dcus reddet. Hoc interell:, quo4 
poena mh potell per iuftltiatti etcedere menfuram crimi- 
ais, praemiutn aueefn, fi accedat dantis liberalitas , potcft 
^fle maiUs, quam quantum facta per fe valeant* 

7. Toft ^y— {ifrSffi) tUis quidem , qui perpetuo 
'^irtutis studio gloriam et honorem et immurtalita" 
tern (vel fempitcrnam' ftlicitateni^ appetunf. Kccr vwo- 
fiovifv h. L eft idem quod ii vro/xov^v, et iungendum cum 
ipyn xyxd'S. Turn vero tiinfiov^ , quod proprie exfpecta- 
tionem fignificat^ ponitur hie pro constantia, quemadmo* 
dum iix9(i,4vaiv eft perseverare^ Matth. X, aa. ''JE^y* 
dyoc&it^ pto^lpyofv acy^<^^« quod admodum'^freqUens eft, 
ubi rerum aliquarum univerfitas lignificatur. £ft igitur vxo- 
/toys/, Mpya dyx^S , constans virtutis studium. Ao^x 7{SH 
rifiij X. oi^^»f(jt»^ eft periphrafis felicitatis ;leternae» quae 
ob honorem favoris divini, quO pii fruentut, et perpetuara 
duratibnem erit maxima, ^w^y uidviop 3 Sc. dirciwireu 
Fclicitatem. aeternam dabit. Huius rei nos certos plane 
fecit Evaiigeliuro, vel eo folo nomine faciendum maxim!. 

8. ToJc ih'^ipytf') Sed renitentibus , et immori^ 
geris probitbti^ morigeris a,utem improbUati^ poena 



gpavisshna (imminet.) Apoftolus hie excidit conftructio- 
iie» quod faepe facere fokt; Imiaemor non diroio^TJcrsrea^ 
fed ixoioitx^i praeceffifle. *0/ i^ iptJ^aifo^^ fc. •vrac* func 
ren\tente^% q,ui repugnant Deo, eiusque inflitutia atqu^ 
py^eceptis^ qx h^br. rTJO / quod LXX. baud rarp ye;r- 

tunt: ipBd^/{$(if^a d««?, ip&S^$iv. t. &€iv. i Sam. XII, 
«4. 1$. Deut. XXI, 20. Quaado de qualitate mprali fer- 
mo eft> more hcbraiqo U dicuntur ex hac qualitate effcj^ 
qi4 eaiTx h^beht ^ e\ dediti fun(, e. g. lo, XVIII, 37- 
.'A\9/d'si» h» L eft probitasi.', nam opponitur rjf iiix/ot^ 
improbitatL 3'vju>ig -h^ ipy^y Ivo, saeva, i. e. per me- 
tonymi^m, poena gravissima, fc. (i'jrcio-^99Toa 9 W* 
T^inet. Ammonius : 3^vfiog f^iv ifr ir^o^Hxipog , ipy^ ^ 

9. 0AA^/c 7ig^ uvoxciffp^ } MiseHa sumnia. Inverib 
ordine Deut, MVIU , 53.. 55- 57», pispi mittD » «^>^ 

LX;X. vertunt: ^svox»piot. ^ d>J^^. BK/^tiv, premerej 
hinc ^ dk/y^^C} pre^sia^ metaphorice oppression , calami* 
ia^y omnis generic miseria^ poena peccati. "Lfvoxtaptx^ 
eft proprie angustia loci difficilis permeatu. Deindeve^ 
ro ut hebr. rins» et lat. angustia transfertur ad ani- 

mum.* etquemlibet fummae miferiae fenfum. Cf. lef. XXX, 
6,: M wil^ccv-rtXLTjv^) Homini cuique^ qui mala pa* 
tra^ity iupriniU luMaqq, sed^ etiam^ GeniUjk, IX£^« yf/i^-t 
X^ iv^poixit, hebraice QiK W^^'^D$. idem eft quod v^ 

lo. v£e Omplidter, unusquisque^ Kocf9pyi{^di(U to mo^* 
sr^iA , vUiU deditum. esse^ sceleste vivere, ^Ifiiuis ra 
Tpt^ov) Sicut ludaeum in priviieglis praepoftierat Apo* 
ftolua ,- 1, i& fie; et eundea praepbnit in p(ftm$ ; id enita 


exigit ntio^ ut qui plus accipit« ^Q plua (^rucietur, fi be« 
ncficio won r^rponderitt t4uc, XU* 47^ 

10. Ai^a^-r Si^^^O' ^^^^^^^^ ^^'^ omnigena cui- 
i)is qui virtuti^tudei (deftinau eft), ludaeo praecU 
pue turn veira etiam Etfinico. Ai^cc xpc^ rt/nij , honor 
gummuSk yW. comm. 7. 'Eifrjvif^ FelUiths, omnia bona. 
C)Stt^. *Epyi^6<Scu, ri iyocSiv^ virtuti studere^ hone 

steviverei, 1«d«/a^ re rpStw') Quod tamen non ita capi 
vult Apoftolus, ut vulgo intelfigi foUbat, quafi Judaei om* 
nes propter g<nu$ ab Abrahamo ductum, dummocio ritus 
lege praeceptoa dilig^nter coluerint , felicitatis* aeterna^ 
participes futuri fint ^ fed quod luda^l^ quibus revelata erat 
volunta* Dei » facile fuperare poterant gentiles in virtuti$ 
ct honcftf ftudio, Quare j^ddit» qua^ v. U. fequuntur, 

H. *0v yit^-r^^$$) Etenink PeMS ab omni par** 
Hum studiQ esi alienm. Cf. Act ^% 34i« 35* Perfonam 
reli)icere di^tur, qui in iudiqio aliud refpicit, quamquod 
in iudiqium venit , e, g. extemam quandam dignitatem, 
amieitiam etc* Hebraica phraGs, quam Hetieniftae imiuti 
funt, eft O^'^D J^ITJ. Dcua, quum iu4icat, non origi-. 

nem refpidt » non natal^s « aut; ei;temam hominia condi* 
tionem^ fed vitam* 

I a. ''0(ro4 ydpi dvifiWQ rjfiotprw } Quicunqufy enin\ 
Zcgem CaDco revelatam) nori habentes viUo^e vixe^ 
runt, Poterant obiicere ludaei ; Paganoa nee virtuti ftu- 
dere, nea falutem confequi pofre^ utpote qui non haber^ent 
legem fcriptam« Quibua 'refpondet Apoftolus v. 14. om« 
nino etiam Psiganos habere notitiam recti et boot. 'ApuKftm^ 
vmifXiK Ut Xaepe alias de ba^itu eft iitteUigendum» ^U 



tiis indulgere, scelestam vitam/agere, 'Avo^eo^hicvaltt 
rilin \^^29 9^1 non habet legem ^ earn neippe, quae 

a Deo voce, aut fcripto publicata eft. Id culpatn non tol- 
lit quidem, fed mirniit^ liUC. XII, 43^ 48. ivifito^ X3^ iro^ 
TJiyrou) Etiani (ibsque lege peribunt, u ^, quamvis la- 
gein .feriptam non habuerint , umen petibunt^ ut, qui per 
l^em ^t iuxtt^ e^^pctem daninantur iudaei, Luc. XII, 47. 
^48.. WJrtorem poenam fent^ent, Sed peribuot tamcn^on- 
, 4emnati i^^undum aliam. normdm.quam quae in r^ligione. 
revelata cootinetiir. Quails vero ilia norma fit, (latim de- 
^lara,t Apoftolus. ^ c<roi iv vifjk^ '^jaxprou^ Quicun^ 
que legem ( a I)eo rey^atanx ) hahentes, vitiose vixe- 
runt^ ludaci. Ita^H faepe ponitur K(?braei$,^ Ideo, quod . 
hie et III , 19, 4^Uur iv vifxia , infra v. 14. explicatut 
SSvti^ vifiov Sx^vrx. itx vo/mh nptd'ijs^o.i/Touy Per ,illam 
legem iudicabutitur. ^toi vofis , fecunciura normam ilv 
lii^ legi$. Gravibus fuppliciis addicentur, lege eoa con- 
Vii^Q^nte, quan^ non obf<?!rvarunt etiam in potiflimis et f^- 
cillimis obferyaau ^^oJfeaeos accufabit, lo. V, 45. Se- 
quitur longa parenthefis (coram. 13^ 14. iS..)> nam qo- 
liaeret hoc comma cum v. i^^. 

13.. 'Ou yocp,^ diHxios&TJ^TovTou'j NoTi enimiif qui 
legemfXtzntixm) sciunty Deo probantur, f. probi a Deo 
reputantur ,. ^ed qui earn observant* ,Pe ^gnjficatione 
verb! i$%9tiiv infra p>iu:a dicremus. Hpc loco fignificat 
probum dleclarare. Refdlitur Wc peftUens. Rabhinorum 
fententia doeena, ojnnem, qui ludwn^um. prcfltetur, quo- 
modo cunque vixerit, partem habiturum, in futuro fcculo,^ 
Ceterlim inpoKroci rS j/o;ur funtnon folum auditor es^ 
fed et lectores kgis^ lit apud loiepb. Ant* V, i. a6. legum 

B b 4 divi" 

59* ' SCHOZiA 

dU)inarum fieritt Ob IfhroruW iriiHOfcriptorum rarka-i 
tem^ pkrlqile audieiido fibi familiares reddere debebanf 
libfoa,fax:ro«^ V 

r4. Qftendit ApoftOlui, iufte ptiniri gentiles, qui, le- 
gem revelatam non babentei, flagitiofe vivttntl Ratio eft, 
quia facultatem hibent rerum a prava difcernendi. ^Orxv 
yxp'-^itffi pojuoq) Senfus eft; QuUni enim ethnicif la^ 
gem scriptum C qwrn pOWvaro vulgo nofnlhinuy non 
habentes, a haturd infotmati legis posiulata famantf 
scquitur ut ratio recta ipsa eos ^docedt, quid iustum 
iriiustumve sit^ ^v<rsi ru rS vofia ^oiij^ ISettura duce 
faciunt ea, qua,e praecipit lex({(t: ludaew. ) Quum 
(pitri^ hie oppOBitur^oVy% non (ignificftt ing^nium prava 
/educat^one ^orruptum, i^^ ulum. rectum tationia, quiua fii- 
•cultas homini* agnata eft. Sic to Siuxiw (Pv7eti ^t ro Ia 
xocioyS^fTei diftinguit Ariftoteles, ac Ittrrsperiti ius naturale 
ac civile. Sro/ vifiov f^ij #%oi^r«^)Rcpetitum maiori^ cVi- 
derttiae cauffa, ex eof quod praeceffetat. Et netttro nomirii 
' additur mascuUnum, conftructione ea, quae dScitur jiarsiro 
'CTjfjtotivifityoY. ixvrot^ itari vifipcjl i. e. fibi id ptaeftant, 
vel fibiipfi impcrant, quod lex ludaeia.' Eft: hie itkox^ ^ 
fimul et i^vfioofov* Eftet fiustx^yf/fc, quia cauffa nomi- 
naturpro effectu, quamvis ex alia cauffa procedente. 

' 1 5. "OiuvBQ --^ ciitoXAy8fLip»v) Quippe qui decla^ 
ranty legis praecepta inscripta esse minimis eopum , 
confirmante hoc etiam conscientia^ et cogitatis eor 
rum mutuo se accusantibus et defendentibus^ Ti |a- 
ycv rS vijJM eft cognitio liciti et illiciti, vel ipfa l«x, qUke 
opera poftulat. Hauc legem^ vd cognitionem reed ani- 
^n& inscriptmn eise^ fignificat, um firmam atque coa-. 



ftantem inefle gentilibus legit natorae cognkioiiem, ut non 
poflint eandem ex animis ibis cvellere et fupprimere. Op-^ 
ponit hoc modo ApoHolus legem banc aniinis infi:riptain» 
legi dlvinae revelatae^ quae tabulia infcripta erat SiiniiU 
non eft profanorum, ut v^ri rectique fcientiam aniinis in- 
ftulptam , opponant kgibus civilibas. Plutarchui adprin- 
cip* indoct, (^uis ergo imperdbU pHneipil .(i yifiog^ 
i ipuvrwv I3x<rik6vc dy^Sv re a(^ dSotvdraiAy (aSg (fTj^l 
TlMotpog} MX ip fit^k/^tf t^oo y^yp a/t/t^v^^a (fio 
enim legendum pro ysypocjuL/xivoig^ iik rta ^vkotgi i^^ 
ifi^f/vxoQ iu ikviT^ Aoy^Ci ^'^« inipsius cor de ra- 
tio ^EvisfxvvuToUi declarant ^ (legis praecepta infcriptt 
eife animis eorum^)- vita et factts^ item publica civitatunx 
difciplina, legi bus iatis, intfoduccis raultis inftitutis, hone* 
jdatem iuvantibus. Xv/nfiMprvpSo'Tje'^^vusi^iritii^) Con- 
firmante hocipsorum conscientiay vel, fi refolvas Ge- 
nitivos confequentiae: ai/^A/weprt/pcryi^ tmt^ ivtoTg ij ^im 
vitiyjaiQ dvTwv. ^vviiitjTti;, interior fenfus recti pravique, 
moralis fenfus. Igicur gentiles pofPs officia, id declarant 
eoolrimecus factis , inftitutis, legibus; inMn^tfciw vera. 
idem illud confirmat fenfus honeftiet pravi. De viconfci* 
entiaePo^fiiuj (^Exc.)'inquit.* iieli yxp Sr»e itM^/A^ptvc 
ht ^o^6fic9 ir& KxTTfy^a^ isivic » cSg if ovviatQ iyxATot' 
x5<r« rccT^ ixx^wv '^uxxTq. luvenalis: XIII, rpa. Cur ta^ 
men hos tu evaus&e putas , quos diri conscia facti- < 
m^ns Jiabet attonitos? — TSocte dieque suumgestant 
in pectore te^tem, ^ fisru^v --^ftVoAo^i^/t/j/cay ) Kop* 
plus commat^i po4l fisrx^u pofito, hoc ipfum fisrot^v ad- 
vefbialitets.c:p:t, pro fteri^sitoc^ postea aUquandb^ et 
iungic cum iv rjf ^fjiipx^ (v. i6,) Ut parenthefis evitetur; 
fed duriufcid6. Nam /ter«|» nimis remotum eft a verbis 

B b 5 - (v 


(v, i6l) ip fffii^y et vU co^ftjientfue iam in hac vita (b 
ei^ferit in homine. Probanda igU\ir vid^r efle vulgaria 
conftrUGtio, ut i*cfifus fit: Quo fity ut ipsi s^ips9S alter- 
nantibus cogitqtionibus. vel accuseni, G quid male ge« 
ftum eft, vel excusent^ fi bene fibi confcii funt. Ipfii cow- 
feientia, inquit Apoilolus^ e4oC9tg^|ile^ d% officijs. Najst 
ponf^ientia actionum bonai:um dulcia. eft et iucunda; mala*, 
rum acerba ec molefta. Unde patet, vitiofitatem elTe contra 
naturam { yirtut^pi exerc^re^dfe na^ura^ et ra^onicony^* 
nienter viye?^^ 

, 1$^ *£i/ rjfiifo^^xfi^i') Tum^quum I)eus;iudica% 
^it cogitata hominum^ quemadmodurh hoc in Evan:' 
gdio mex) dotetur, per lesum Christum. Tec UfMt^ 
TUj latentia peccata, et ipfos hominum interiores fen*. 
fu8^ Aii I. X. lunge cum 'upi,y§L Deus iudicabit per let 
fum Chriftum. Ko^rcl ri, ivxyy, fis, ^icuti ego. docect,^ 
To ivxyyihoy, 4<^ctrina, institution 

I7« Aqriter ni^ic PaUlua caftigat Iu<i^^os,. vana. t^tvm 
in^nrum e^ exteri^arum. fpec|e tumidon atque inflatos ; ii^- 
crepat arrog^ntian\ et fuperbiloqu^ntiam eorum, quVdeaot 
curata Ieg;i» cogr^tione , D^eique veri^ y^aeratione J nimi% 
gloriabundi, enormia tame^ fcelera committ^re nulli ve*. 
xeantur. '^J(J«--r <y -S**^) Vide mo^Q^ i,u nornen ludaei^ 
^ibi ^ribi{is 9 et acquiesQis lege^ et gloriarisde Deo* 
JPro Us legendum efle videtur ^f ik, quae leetTo et teftimo« 
^iis codd • verlT. et Patrum npoiHliloirum nititi^rt Si. b^eq 
lectio praefertur, apo4o0s, Iquae tamen non exprlmitur^ 
fed perinittitur arbitrio leptorum ^ft y. ai. et fuppleri pbf- 
i^t fic ; Quum tu talis fis j^ cogitti^ quanto grayiores. poe* 
liae tibi fint metuendae, etc. In verdone ^^preiB vulga* 
ICtQ ^QtioQetQ, u( nq^ua fit facilior. 'I«d£/o« , arigin5 fuik 


nomen patroDymicum « quod fignificat hominem e tribu 
luda oriundum « interdum ufurpatur ita, ut aUquid digaita- 
tft et religionis {\m\x\ ^xprimat. Semper nomen ludaeut^ 
crepabant^ et iam earn ob cauiTam fe omnibus alila bomi- 
nihus meliores at nobiliofes tiTe exi^imabant, quod eiTent 
de gence ludaei. Oilendit ApOftolus^ eti^m ludaeis, fi 6^^% 
liquerint, poenas divinajs, easque multo gravioresi quam^ 
ipfis gentilibus , effe metuendas. 7{gi ivxvetjrxvTi 'r£ voficgi) 
Jnniteris, 4olqrUi te lege. Hebr. ijrjs^^ a LXX mpdo 'it»r 

yoi7tiv6<$cUt^ ut Ezech. XXIX, 7. % Rqig. V, i8^ moda ira^ 
wop^dvoti venitur, a Chton^ XVh 7* &• ,Senfii« eft: MnU 
turn praefidii ip eo ponis , quod legem hfteas a l)eo da- 
tarn, jc^e^ v,CLX)%oi(xou iv d%w ) Gloxiarls,^ quod unu,n\ 
verum, Deum co^noscas,*, Deum putas ludaeorum tan-, 
turn JQeum effe, Qf, C. HI^ aj. 

lB> Kfxj, yiVfitrneiQ ti ^ikjiiJk,*) Sc^ ri ^9$ 9 volunc^ 
tatem Dei, i. e. quod Deo placet, sc^c^ ioxtfid^mg^ ri im» 
^i^ovx»y\.,e,^ r£HpdiTxov»9 -probas rnelior^^ ScU, quae- 
nam praecepta (int ma^^ma et-pjcima. Verfio Vulgata^ 
Vtiliora: Qlossar. N. T. tdt ii«<pdpmfT»p ri,. HfiBHrroveu. 
Kccr^^ifisvoc iu rS vifis ^ in^titutusi q lege. 

1% Tldwoi^xg-^rxirMi) Persuasum tibihafies,, t0 
esi^ duQCm caeQcrum, lumen ignorantiurn* ^Una et- 
demque res hoc et fequenti commate faepe ac va^iis ver- 
bis ^xprimitur^ Tv^Xoct, ^% i iy cxir^ wvy coecus. essje^ 
et in tenehris. v€rsari dicitur i^^ qui noii cognofcit vc* 
rum. (pSQf doqtort ut lo^I, 4, 5* 7* &• ^. Coniid<>ntei^ 
cxiftin^asA te dht a qua omn^ gente^ do^eri pofleo^. Iv^-t 
daeisadfcribuntur, ex ipforum indicio, titu{i paagnifi^^n^ 
tiflimi» gentibiia yiliOim^ nomioat 


ao. Ylxiiuvriiv i^pSvm) Fraeceptorem st6Udx>^ 

' riim, i. e. eoruni, q\ii difciplinam nondum experti fttnt« 

Vel CD'^DD^ ri.'^tlpi quo tltulo Kbnim infcripfit lyiaima* 

jfiides. "AjPpovEi; ttizm scelesti eiTe poiTunt; turn ir«/ Jew-* 
rrjQ eflfct, qiki corrigat et ad metiorem mentem redu," 
cat. vTjTrtoov) NjfT/oc h. I. eft rudis , indoctu^. i^ovrv, 
— yifi(a) Qui rectam dQctrinae formam libris sacrU 
traditam habeat, Phil. JII, 5. ^esychi^s ec S^idas,: 
Mop^o9(rtv » (rxVf^otricFfiiv, iinivx, Abriff. 'H yvmiQ, 
eognitio quaevis ^ facpe atitem subtiHor quaedam et 
^ubKmior a vulgo hominuTn reconditd sapienticu 

ai. 'Q Sv — (b(|«cr)C6zc ) Eft vkpx^^ Nam docere fti- 
cm\dQ loco flgnific^t semet ad faciendum excjUate Pi- 
cebant et non faciebaric • Matth. XXIII, 5. Interrogative 
haec omnia pleraeque editiones efferunt^ (impliciter autem, 
at fine interrogatione Erasmus et Lutherus. Utrinque 
fenflis eft idem. Efficacior tamen eft reprehepfto, ft in- 
terrogative pronuncletur. • u^pi<r9m — xkiirrsiQ^ K:y- 
pS^aetv eft palam aliquid docere, ut Matth. Ill, i. IV, 
17. Recens erat Romae memoria furti a quatuor Indaeis 
commiin , qui praetextu inftitutioYiis legum Mofaicarum, 
Fulviae profelyue dona, temploHiQrofolymitano. confecra- 
tg, in fuos ufus cgnv^rteriuit;, 

2^« Moix^vsh;^ Thalmudid lihti pftendunt^ plurimoa 
Ilabbinos huic et affinibus vitiis deditoa fuifle , Anibam; 
Mei^um, Chanindm, ELeazarum. Hi fnicaw fliierunt fi- i 
duciaein folis caeremoniis eollocatae. ti tii»Xuy "Et^^^ 
l^v Graecis eft fimulaerum viribus et corpore deftitutum / 
^gara umbratica. Animas deAinctorum, qnas Latini um- 
bras, Graecij Appellant dit^ et iii^hroi^if vaaam co« 



gitatioflis figuram animo concipcre. &td cam vacem ufiir- 
pailt ludael Hellcniftae, quum dc Diis gentium agunt,* quia 
imagine! tantum eoriim exiftunt> /f/wwAa/t) Syrus.' San- 
ntuaHum spolias. H09 faciebant facerdotea, non ofFeren- 
do ex proventibus ea» quae lex Dei ipias praccipiebat, aut 
certenon qualia oportebat. Malach, I, g. 12. 13. 14, m 
10. AUud genus facrile^fii commetnorat losephus, Antiqq* 
XVIII, 5, 3. XVII, 6. §• a— 4 De B. lud. I; 33. §. 2^4, 
Praeferenda tamen videtur Clerici fententia, qui /«/)0(tv. 
ksip interpretatur: idolorum templa spoliare, 

as* "Oc ip^iTtfAx^€te^:^on7xe tu,qui d^ lege gJo 
riariSy hanc legem violando, Deurh tontumelid afi^ 
cw? 'ArifM^Biu ii/0ju» rS Si5 vel ^siv eft: efficere ivt 
homines alii cohtumeliose iudichnt de Deo. Vere hacc 
Apoftolus dixk. Nam gentiles fibl perfuadebant, Dctim Jii- 
dais melii'is nihil praecepiffe , quam quod ab iia patrari vi- 
derent; quod quum parura bonum elTe intelllgerent. Deiim 
ipfum, eiusque legem contemnendum putabant. Tali igitur 
mode, religionfm, volente ac gubernante Deo inftitutam, 
paganorum ludibriis et contumeliit exponibant. 

34, To yup^evcj^x-^yiypuTTcu') Nam Dei gloriat 
propter vos detrahitur inter gentes ,. sicut scriptum 
est, fc. lef. Lll, 5. Ezcch, XXXVI, ao. 23. etc. Nam iam 
dim talia exempla extiterant* 

as. n«p/to;A^*— y^M/«v) Frediest enim^circumcisio 
(profeffloludaismi^, si legem observes i sivero legem 
violas, perindeestt acsi circumcisus non esses , ('ac 
fi^ non efles ludaeus > Qccurrit Apoflolus faliiie ludaeorum 
perfuafionl, qua puuban^., fe vcl propter .folam circumci^ 



fioneth vel propter proftffioiitm teligionis fuae Beo efTe 
gratos et acCeptos. tltf^rro/tjf, pro o\ 'laiul'arfiicf quia Iu« 
daei circuinciOon« potiflimum gloriabantur. £x iii^ qua^ 
praecelTere, cotnin. 14. appai'et » per l^gem hic intelligi 
^uidem univerfam legein Mofaicam ^ inprimis tamen Ilia 
praecepta^ quae perpetuam at: natural^m in fe honeftatem 
continent. 'Aupc^^/k ytf^v^v ; emphatice, pro ivrl iuf^* 
pv^fx^p perinde tstf ac si circumtisus nofi esses ^ inter 
te et gentiltm uuiium difcritnen intercedit. llupotficirti^^ 
Hempe. in grjivioriliua illia, quorUtn exempla iam pofuerat^ 

2i5. ^E«ji Su — hoytfdijifarou) ^ Quodsi igttut vice 
i>eHa gentitis praecepta legis secutus fuerit^ nonne 
eodem loco habendus erit cuntludaeo? 'Axftfiv^tot 
priori loco per metonymiam dcnotat gentilem^ inpofivfiv^ 
Ti iiHxidfiettx t5 vifutt » quae fuapte natura hooefta funti 
pruecepta tegis. 

a?* Kctj upivii — vifi8 > ) £t ( nonne )^ndiione gen- 
tUis, legem observaits 1 iudicabit C condemnabit^ te^ 
quiy quum habeas legem scriptam et circumcisio* 
nem 9 violator es legis ? Poft j^^t/ repcte ex comnj* a(5» 
ixi Nonne potius ? 'Eh (pv<rBtag cum plerisque interpre- 
tibua refero ad dupofivi/xfiit intelligatur Gentilis genere\ 
ham xntp^^D^lx eeh«L eft praeputiatus , non circiuncifus. 
Aliam expllcationem Vld. apudKopp^. Natus Ethnicusop- 
ponitur nato ludaeo. KpiviSf pro %xtXHpivSs ^ damnahit " 
te; sententiam dicet contra te\; u e. comparatione fui 
tuam cuhpam evincet^ utNinivitae, Matth. XII^ 4t^ ^d^^ 
cumy ut infra IV, 1 1 . XIV, 20. Tpxftfix in talibus fbrmu* 
lis, ut ")ptD deitotat membranam^ f. codicertKvtl iib^ 

rum, scripturam, nominatim legem iudaicam fcriptam» 3^9 

a8. 'Ot^ yoi^ — 'I*rf«^ec Uiv) i.e. iJ ya^ ii/ rw (fas- 
y»paf 'Inixt^Q , ovf »^ 'I«d«4b'c ^^^y. ^on qui ( tantum ) 
externe ludaeus est, hoc nomine est digntis. Ito cp«- 
yepov h. 1. compleccitur res illas externas omnesy^ ^ibus 
ludaei ab exterU fteretl iefant, quasque Pharifaci vulgo 
maxime iactabaAt> e. t. natkles^ habitus, lingua* iii-^ 
ir«p/rs/t^) i^ e. iik ^ iv rf (Pxvsp^^ iv irxpHi yipq/ihi/ 
irspiTOfiTJ, iyT»Q Tsptfofi^ Mu. Nee circumcisio ih cor^ 
pore peracta est ha -, qiiarn DSus praecipue aut ne* 
cessario probata 'Eu (Txfkl exponit- illud^ iv ^xvsp^^ i. 
c. quae> IQ inquititit) fiat, in tariie tidjpici pbteftw 

ftj). ^A^' — fi ^9i) Sed internus tudaeiX^ (eft 
veri nomlnis luda6U«)j el circumx:isio animi ^^ qU^e Jit 
in animOi ^oh ex Uge^ (eft veri nominis circumcifio ^, 
Quam non homines ( CoU) pf^obdnt^ se ipse Deus. 'O 
iv T^ upvirrf 'Ifsioli9e ^ occultus , i. e. internus ^ inte* 
riot luddeus^ ( i. t, Animus eius probus^) iAippletidutn 
eftw^veri nominis ludaeUs eft« Cirtumcisio anitni^ tc. 
eft VeH nominis circurtcifio. irviufitu h. 1. eft animus, nam 
refertuf td V» afi. ubi erat iv aocpHi. Animum cirtum* 
ciders eft animum purgSlre a vicioijli cupiditatibu5, et pra- 
vifr affectibus. Deuu X« 16. Iv ipAfijuxu , non ex lege 
scripta, pon Icgalii. ^Ov-^SeS^ qui non (tam) ab ho- 
minibus 9 (quam potius^ a Deo laudatun Laudari 
dupiici fenfu h. 1. didtur: proprie: laudatur ab homini- 
bus} improprie: praemiis orfiatur a Deo* 



Sv re TMptaaiv rS 'Isiocfit 5 Quodnam, igitur est 
emolumentum, quo ludaeus Tj^t^e g^ntihu$') fruiturl 



Pergit Apoflolus in reprebenlione ludaeorum,. atque ad ob*^ 
iectiones, quas el opponere ppterant, refpondet. To lea^,, 
' pi9(Xov non vcrtendt^m dk praerogatixxa^ quafiquaera-^ 
tur an ludaei meliores in ulla re fuerint gentibus, fed idem 
«ft cum eo quod (latim fequintr d^iketx. Sic Eeclef. VJ, 
II. rf irepi^a-iv iy^fiic(^\ quid prodest homini? if r^ 
— irtpiTojurjc ; ) Aut quodnam commodum circumci- 
6is? In voce Tsptroftiji eft fynecdoche partis, ut fupra c* 
II, a$. Intelligitur nempe externa profeiSo reUgionis lu- 
daicae. Obiectio interrogative proponitur* Si ita fe res 
habet, ut Dcus fine ortus difcrimine munditiem cordis fo- 
lam approbet, quid ergo praecipuum habet .populus ille, 
quern beus toties fuum peculiariter populumvocat? Quid 
prodeft effe profeflione ludaeum? Arete cohaerent com- 
mata 8. priora huius capitis cum c. U. extremo; nee hie 
novi capitis initium erat conftituendum. 

2. Hokv, xatrx irivfx rpirov) IIoXv proprie refpon- 
det iili iFSpi^fiv 9 at nuri (ru/fL^-^l/tv etiam membro fe- 
cundo interrogationis. Muttis omnino Commodi fruun- 
tur ludaei , quamquam in fe non meliores funt ceteris. 
TlpoSrov — rS #J«S) Et hoc quidem praecipuum est 
commodii,m ,. quod divina oracula ipiis concredita 
^unt, IlpSr9v, ut fupra I, 8. excellentiiiimuta quoddam 
commodum defignat, quafi dicat> hoc eft praecipuum sra- 
ftaaiv ludaeorura, 'En^evd'y^otv roi Xiyix tS^eS) Ora- 
cula divina concredita stint iis. £x Graecifmo perquam 
eleganti» pro : ro7g 1iti»!big ri Xiym iri^sv^. Tale illud 
Matth. XI, 5. rr»x^ ivmyysXl^ourca. Saepe nimirum in 
hac ioquendi formula Accuiativus iungitur Paflivo, at- 
que adeq vox kiyta eodem cafu hie eft fumenda. j^imili 



phtzd lofeph, Anr, II, 9. 5. de%Iariamne, Mods matre: 
Ti'^'evstxt r^i/ Tpo^.fju rS vxiil^ -jrpoi: rp -rrav, mulie" 
rifimnis educqtio infantis fommittitur. Sic apu4 cun^- 
deni Ant. X, 10, 3,iXII, . 10, 2. ,Tx koyix autem funt ^ 
oracuJa quafois divinely promifla divina, etiac quid^ta' 
loco plenque interpretes inrelHguat lihros sacrbsy imjui- 
bus oracula, etrpra^fertun vaticinia de adyen^u Melfiae ejt 
vocatione gentium continent\ir, qua^ Hlorum aoimof ff ae- 
paijare debebant, .yen- Koppe intelJigit Tola promiffa^ivjij' 
na, ob. V. 3. Omnino ad haec inprimfs refpicltur ab Apo* 
ftolo; fed ex ufu linguae funt Xipx rS dsS jn uhiverium 
Omnis generis oracilla divina, five fint proiniffa, five Va- 
ticinia, five praecepta' et leges. Vid. Fielii Lexic. edit, 
Mutzen^bech. fub voce Xey^oy/ llle autem Aor/'^ in libris' 
facris V. T, contineri, fatis conftat. Hoc permulmm pro- 
deft ludaeis, qiiod Deus lis voluntat^ra fuam revel'avit. 

3. T/ yxp -^T^xTxpyij^st ;'^ Quid enim (ivid^t fequi*- 
tur,^ si quidam non habuerunt fidem (oraculis divi- 
nis?) JSum istorum perfidia fidelitatem Dei Q in fe^- 
vandis promiflis) sustulerit'l '* Aici 'S %ty non credere ^ 
non habere Jidem. Fateor, jnquit Apoftolus, npn digni 
erant ludaci hoc beneficio; nam riiaior eorum pars fgrnpc^r 
>fuit et nunc eft perfida, denegans Deo iidem et pbfequium. 
Sed hoc non irapedivit, quo minus Dcus ftaret promiflis/ 
Mifit Meffiam e gente Ifraelitica oriundum , et nunc etiam 
ludaei fruuntur hoc conittiodo, ut ex varicinils V»?T>, faci- 
lius dHcer« poffinc quani Pagani^ quati^fit iVPelfi^, et quatts 
vera religio. Cf. etiam Match. XV,\2^i Act..XUf, 46, et in- 
fra c. IX* l^iiua epiftolae. tl/ug 3^^y verrta$i feu lideliMS 
Pel in fervandis pramiffis, rWX IJ^^od. XXXIV, 6. -' 

, Tomw Ul. C c 4* 


4. M:y ydvotro) Abslt, ut hoc credamug. yiviwS'ot — 
'^(ifSTjQ ) tident da tarn servabit Deus, etiamsivel om* 
nes homihes fidem fallant F/v^a-^o; h, 1. diciturpro 
i^ou^yVtl: iri^Bvrio'j is iJy«i ivriv 'ih/fSrYft veh* maneat 
hoc, Pofterlor lententia defumta eft e Pr. CXVI, la. *AA:y- 
, 9ijQ pro ep, qui fit bonae fideij ^f/^v^yjc pro eo , qui fit 
malae; per fidus, fidem in promissis nqn servans. Stojc 
•^ Xeyo^C (TH ) Ut iustus appareas in dictis tuis*, Pf« LI,' 
6, Aiiia;a;<9f ^ 9 liic eft pro hebraeo pHxT) in Kal. Aoyo* 

|i. 1. funt promisfa ; nam de veraeirate Dei fermo eft. 
Kot^oi^ yiypctirrut. Scilicet, et in hac re verum eft 
illud, quod Pf. LI» 6. dicitur. X3^ vihJi<T7i^ ^ as ) Et cans- 
Sdtn vincas, iiiudiceris, u e. fl hominea de te iudicare 
velinti N/xofv Graecis eleganrer dicitur, qui in iUdicio 
caussam vincit, superiorque discedit, Haec interpre- 
urtio LXX. Seniorum, quam prelle hie Paulus fecutus eft^ a 
verbis hebraicia recedit, ienfu eodem manente. ^givsSou* 
b« It paOivum eft; non enim dicitur vincere iudex, qui fen. 
tentlam fert, k^ accufatus, cuius caufa diiudicatur. Deuni 
fiare promiifis^ inquit Paulus, et remper recte agere, in liac 
eiiam caufla^'de q^ua difputamus^ valet. Piaeftat quod Ab- 
rahamo et pofteris elus promifit, (Gen. XXII, 13. Ji quam- 
vis pofteri elus "hoc beneficio non Tint digni. Ex qua re 
vetacitas et benignitas Dei quammaxime elucet* 

. 5.*E/ ii --^ (Tvytvufai} Quodsivero improhitus nO- 
:$tra benignUatem Dei illustrate 'AAx/«; i. c. dwi^tx v. 
^5« 4* ^HMQavyTfy Chrysostomus tt Theodoretus ^ K 
*!• recte interpretantur divinam erga homines benigni- 
iatem. ISesych. avvtsiv^tv^ (pmvepSv, fis^Sv^ int* 
fctn^ipcti. Eft hie fi(fiiiai$, nam Ipfa verba ludeaorum^ qui. 


- Romae eratity repetit Pauliis, Sinfus e(l: Si igitur, ut tu 
. ipie dieis, Deus ftat p,;omilfi$^ non obHaiite infidelitate ep 
jmptobitate poftra, (v. % 4.)-fit^.quod magis eft, benignitai^ 
^ittf noftra tmprobitate fic iHuftriQ;, non poteft nos punire. 
/ijf &ii%o(; --TTJu ipyi^v') JSonne ifiiuHus esset Deus in- 
Jligens poenas? ^olenne eft ^le idj^ipaiv de poeni?. io- 
f^phus Ant. VI. Dcum voc^t tToTt; vcvti^oq oi^>xw iin^i^ 

. . Mvrot tijvxoivj^u 9 sceltralispronxeritasAnJli^ent^m 
poenas^ Mivabilis eft Integra^ Imius Iccutionis lioti. • apud 
TbuGydidem, VUI, 8*^- ^ Horum' omnium Astxachum 
esse auctorem ^,iirt((>6poyTx opycii: Tt(f(TA(p<pv6i 6tx 
Um udpirj 9 9"! prixmti emolumenti caussa iniurias 
Tissapherni condonet. wijoi oiySrpa^rov) Lpquor, ut fo- 
Icnt homines, qui infito quafi vicio eulpam oraitem a le 

' amoliri, et in alium coniicere conantur. 

6. Mij yivoiro) Absit uf hoc statuapius. Ablit, ut 
ex CO quqd iniprobitate nodra bcnignitus Dei illuftietur, 
diciamus tarn impium conicctarium, Deum.non iufte infii- , 

' gere poenas malU. itrst — nicr/nov]^ Mioquin (fi fta effet 

.^utvtu dicis V. J,) quomoda Deus iudicare humaniim 

genus posset 1 *0 xoir^cc, D^iy, universum genus 

( ■ "" 

humatium. Gen. XViil, as. vel etjam P^gani. Si obiectio 

" haec(v. 5; propofita^) valeret, Deus nullum hominem pu- 
nire poffet, nee iudaeum nee Ethoiciim. iufte autcm puniri 
paganos' a Deo, ipfi ludaei concedebanc Ergo ^perinftan- 
tiam.refpondet, et ludaeps iplbtum gbdio iugulat Paulus. 

7. 'E* yip — %p/voficti ; ) Si enihi veri Dei gloria 
^per m^cmiMcdolatriam illus trior sit, cur^dhuc ego 

etiam tanquam idolorum^cultor puniarl Sic v^run- 
' dum effeputo. 'H a Aj/^-s/ « rif. *«#, verusDeus r, c.I, 

- »5* ^$v0fMii idem quod i^atfioc (codem loco,^ Jdoiwm^ 

C c a quod 

4o4 . . ' SdHOUA ^ ^ ' 

qu<kl colitlir , vel etiam jd''ak)nim culttL«; 'Eir$p/^^evdgY 
' iis iiictVf i. cu ir6f>i(X^oripwg ivio^og 4y4>8ro, 'A>t<»p- 
'\ra;Aoc, idolorum cultor , Gal. 11^ 13; K^fpsScif, pu-* 
tiiriy uc faepe. Paulusin p^tfo.ia pagani hominis loquitur, 
fiji ru ludaeus, f'inquir, ) irapunitatem jper^ ^ ^0 Paganus 
eadem tatione itnpunitatem fperare pofliim^ Nam per ido- 
lolatriam occafio datur vero Deo odendendi fe folum eR^ 
Verum DednSi gentiatn autem Deos nihil elPe, Aiii priora 
hiiiui Ciommatis verba, vei tun t : Si enim benignitas Dei 
tnea imprdhitate illustriqt redditiir. 'Aki^Selxp cffe 
dicuilt iiKxMvvrjv 9 v. 5. tt "^aSioc^ omnerh ^impi^obi^ 
tatem^ uStHtav^ v, 5. uf Apocal. XXI , ^7* Sed nollra 
interptetatio e( ufui /loquendi et feriei orati6nil& c;onve-^ 
nientior effe vidctur* >f 

8. Ka/ fj(,ri — roi iyotS'oc;^ Et cur nori (ut sane, 
quidam nobis oblrectahtes dicer e nos affirmaTtt,) nta^ 

'la faciqmus, ut inde bona ieveniant? Si verum effet > 
inquic Paulus, id quod vos ftatuere videmini, ndn puniri 
a Deo homines eos , qui peccatis fuis occaflonem dant il- 
liiftrandae betiignitaris et poterltiae divinatf, fequeretur li* 

' cere mala facere, fi bona inde tytnizm. ^gij fxijy eft or^uo 
elliptica, quafi dicat: 7{€f!^ rl fxyj iL^'yo^J'? V^l ut alii vo- 
lunt, fiTJ on prt) on fi^^ cut? Nam on pro cttr habui* 
mus etiam Marc. IX, 11* Verba: xcc&wq ^KottT^f^ifA^d^nn- — 
Xiy&iv: pier parentheGn legefida funt, Videmus ex hoc loco, 
ludaeod per calumniam' dixiffe, Apoftolos^ lacete iiiafa, ut 
inde bona evepiant. Hoc obfcurum eft. .VMettic a^teia^in* 
nui hoc : Apoftoli paganos ^ fuperftitione gentUi firadUi^ei* , 
bant ad veri Dei cultum*. Hoc bonum eflfe Judaei concede- 
bant, Sed udem Apoftoli ncjnine lesu ISttzarwi dcice- 
* ' ' bant„ 


bant dt doctHnam lefu rellgione ludaica praeftandorem efle 
affirmabant. Hoc ita interpr6«ati fune fortaffis ludaci, quafi 
xktWt ^ediis uterentur ApoftoH ad jconfequendum boaunr 
fi-nem. lam negat quidem Paulus ft aliosque Apoftolos tain 
h'facdre, ut bona inde eveniant, fed non adeo imptoban* 
dum iFore, inquit, fi ita fiiciant , fi obicciio v. 5; v^leret* 
Addit^vef6:'ify'^r9"«e^/S£t« iviixitf i^^ Quorum poena 
est iukta, qiii digni»funt, quos Deusi)erdat. ftesjchiut.l 
tVtiHOV't i/kdlov f' i^v. Non 'JCanti fadt hoc dictum 
ludaeorum At>ofolU8, ut opecore folvat, iatis habens id 
detellari ,' et< calumniatn dic^e,, et quidem poena 4igniifi'» 
mam. lam ad inftitutum revenitur Paulus et oftendit Ia» 
l&eos fiihil ni^l